In^' 
 
THE    ENGLISH    VERSIONS. 
 
HAND-BOOK 
 
 ENGLISH    VERSIONS 
 
 THE     BIBLE, 
 
 WITH  COPIOUS  EXAMPLES  ILLUSTRATING    THE 
 ANCESTRY  AND   RELATIONSHIP  OF   THE 
 SEVERAL  VERSIONS,  AND  COMPAR- 
 ATIVE  TABLES, 
 
 J.  i/mombert,  d.d. 
 
 New   York  : 
 ANSON   D.    F.    RANDOLPH    &    COMPANY, 
 
 900    BROADWAY,    COR.    20th    STREET. 
 
COPYRIGHT,    1883,   BY 
 J.  I.   MOMBERT. 
 
 ST.  JOHNLAND  PRINTED    BY 
 
 STEREOTYPE   FOUNDRY,  EDWARD    O.   JENKINS. 
 
 SUFFOLK   CO.,   N.    Y.  20   NORTH   WILLIAM    ST.,   N.  Y. 
 
J    FEB  2.^1 
 '/^^   i — 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Next  in  importance  to  the  conservation  of  a  pure 
 text  of  the  Original  Scriptures  is  confessedly  their 
 faithful  translation  into  the  living  speech  of  man. 
 An  account  therefore  of  the  common  English  Ver- 
 sion, from  its  first  rude  beginnings  in  Anglo-Saxon 
 times,  through  all  the  changes  it  has  undergone,  to 
 the  form  in  which  more  than  seventy  millions  of  peo- 
 ple diffused  over  the  globe,  now  claim  it  as  their 
 common  inheritance  and  joint  possession,  needs  no 
 apology  for  its  existence. 
 
 From  the  moment  of  the  first  inception,  and 
 throughout  the  long  course  of  the  preparation  of 
 this  work,  I  have  striven  to  write  a  history  useful 
 not  only  to  scholars  but  to  a//  readers  of  the  Eng- 
 lish Bible,  and  therefore  deemed  it  expedient  to 
 present  the  longer  illustrative  examples,  drawn  from 
 the  sacred  originals  and  from  versions  in  extinct 
 or  foreign  tongues,  with  companion  translations  in 
 English. 
 
 In  submitting  the  results  of  independent  study 
 and  research  in  the  interesting  field  of  inquiry 
 touching  the  ancestry  of  the  Authorized  Version, 
 and  its  relationship  to  various  English  and  Foreign 
 Versions,  the  noble  labors  of  others  have  been  duly 
 acknowledged  to  the  full  extent  of  their  use. 
 
iv  •  Preface. 
 
 A  glance  at  two  Comparative  Tables  following 
 the  Contents  may  suffice  to  convey  some  idea  of  the 
 magnitude  of  those  labors. 
 
 The  parallel  production  of  related  versions  in  nu- 
 merous collations  and  analyses,  on  the  principle  of 
 making  the  several  translations  disclose  their  origin 
 and  history  will,  I  trust,  prove  as  advantageous  to 
 the  reader,  as  their  preparation  has  been  beneficial 
 to  the  writer.  The  utmost  care  and  laborious  study 
 have  been  bestowed  upon  this  difficult  but  very  in- 
 structive part  of  the  present  undertaking. 
 
 In  order  to  enhance  the  general  utility,  and  in 
 the  hope  of  establishing  the  permanent  value  of 
 this  volume,  a  full  account  of  English  Versions 
 based  on  the  Vulgate  has  been  introduced,  and 
 the  chapters  on  the  Authorized  Version  and  the 
 Revision  of  the  Bible  have  been  prepared  with 
 special  reference  to  that  important  work.  The 
 material  provided  is  designed  to  enable  the  reader 
 to  form  an  independent  judgment  of  the  merits 
 of  the  Authorized  Version,  and  of  the  extent  to 
 which  its  demerits  may  be  removed  by  the  forth- 
 coming revised  edition  of  the  Old  Testament,  or 
 have  already  been  removed  in  the  published  revised 
 edition  of  the  New. 
 
 In  most  instances  the  examples  adduced  have 
 been  copied  from  original  editions,  free  access  to 
 which  was  kindly  accorded  to  me  by  the  custodians 
 of  public  and  private  libraries,  whose  courtesy  I  here 
 beg  gratefully  to  acknowledge.  The  original  spell- 
 ing has  been  preserved  whenever  practicable. 
 
 I  also  desire  to    discharge   a   debt    of  gratitude 
 
Preface.  v 
 
 to  the  Rev.  Samuel  M.  Jackson,  M.A.,  one  of  the 
 editors  of  the  Herzog-Schaff  Religions  Cyclopcsdia 
 for  his  kindness  in  reading  the  plate  proofs. 
 
 A  Table  of  Contents  and  two  Indexes  will  facili- 
 tate reference  and  render  a  more  lengthy  account 
 of  the  work  unnecessary. 
 
 May  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  own  and  bless 
 this  humble  effort  to  make  the  reading  and  knowl- 
 edge of  His  Word  truly  profitable  to  all  readers  of 
 the  English  Bible. 
 
 J.  I.  MOMBERT. 
 New  York,  A/>yil,  iSSj. 
 
N^ 
 
 $ 
 
 \ 
 
 F£3  ; 
 
 '"/op-'ri! 'Jerri 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON   VERSIONS. 
 
 The  Ruthwell  Cross.  C?edmon.  Aldhelm  and  Guthlac's  Psalter. 
 Bede.  King  Alfred.  Anglo-Saxon  and  Semi-Saxon  examples. 
 Manuscripts.  The  Heptateuch.  Extracts  from  /Elfric.  The 
 •  mutilated  Decalogue.  Printed  Scriptures.  Anglo-Saxon  com- 
 pared with  other  tongues.  Illustrative  examples  of  Anglo-Saxon 
 versions.  Versions  in  Anglo-Saxon  and  Old  English  compared. 
 Anglo-Saxon  helps.  ........       i 
 
 CHAPTER   II. 
 
 THE   EARLIEST    ENGLISH   VERSION'S. 
 
 The  Ormulum.  The  Sowlehele.  Metrical  Psalms.  William  de 
 Schorham.  Richard  Rolle.  Prose  Versions  of  the  Psalms.  Il- 
 lustrative examples.  Purport  of  the  Translations.  John  de  Tre- 
 visa.     Literature.     .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .27 
 
 CHAPTER   III. 
 
 THE   WICLIFITE   VERSIONS. 
 
 Account  of  John  Wiclif.  His  version  the  first  English  published. 
 Knyghton.  The  versions  translated  from  the  Vulgate.  Order 
 of  the  books.  Nicholas  de  Hereford.  Purvey 's  revision. 
 Principles  of  translation.  Wiclif  s  style.  Analytical  and  com- 
 parative examples:  Vulgate — Hereford — Authorized  Version; 
 Old  French  and  English;  Wiclif  and  Purvey's  revision;  Here- 
 ford and  Purvey.  Purvey's  annotations.  Collation  of  St.  Mat- 
 thew viii.  1-13:  Anglo-Saxon  —  Vulgate  —  Wiclif — Pui-vey — 
 Authorized  Version.     Examples  exhibiting   the   literalness  of 
 
viii  Contents. 
 
 Wiclifs  translation.  Wiclif  s  version  compared  with  sundry  ver- 
 sions in  manuscript.  Characteristics.  The  influence  of  Wiclifs 
 version  on  the  Authorized  Version  illustrated.  The  Epistle  of 
 Paul  to  the  Laodiceans.     Editions  of  Wiclif.      .         .         .         .40 
 
 CHAPTER    IV. 
 
 tyndale's  version. 
 
 Ififnorance  of  the  monks.  Historical  notice.  Difficulties  in  England. 
 Departure  for  the  Continent.  Conjectures  considered.  Ham- 
 burg, Cologne,  VVorms.  Tyndale  and  Luther.  Tyndale's  helps. 
 The  influence  of  Luther's  Version,  and  the  character  of  Tyn- 
 dale's. Use  made  of  the  Vulgate.  Tyndale's  independence. 
 His  scholarship.  His  English.  Collation  exhibiting  the  relation 
 of  Tyndale's  version  to  the  Vulgate,  and  the  versions  of  Wiclif 
 and  Luther.  The  version  in  England.  Account  of  the  various 
 editions.  Joye.  Hacket.  The  pseudonyme  Hutchins.  Entry 
 in  Spalatin's  Diary.  Facts  relating  to  Marlborovv  (Marburg)  de- 
 veloped. Original  correspondence  on  the  subject.  Tyndale's 
 knowledge  of  Hebrew  illustrated.  Helps  relating  to  the  Ver- 
 sion of  the  Old  Testament.  The  Pentateuch.  His  miscellane- 
 ous writings.  Later  editions  of  his  version.  Tyndale  and  Joye. 
 The  labors  of  Joye.  Comparison  of  the  editions  of  1526  and 
 1534.  His  betrayal  and  martyrdom.  Peculiar  spelling  in  the 
 edition  of  1535.  The  New  Testament  of  1536.  Estimate  of 
 Tyndale.  Examples  of  his  version,  indicating  the  extent  to 
 which  it  continues  in  the  Authorized  Version.  Collation  of 
 difl:"erent  editions.     Archaisms  and  idiosyncrasies.       .         .         -77 
 
 CHAPTER   V. 
 
 COVERDALE. 
 
 Historical  notice.  The  Bible  of  1535;  the  title  changed  in  the  edi- 
 tion of  1536.  The  Nicolson  editions.  Order  of  the  books.  The 
 Latin-English  New  Testament.  Collations.  Estimate  of  Cov- 
 erdale's  New  Testament.  His  life  and  labors  on  the  Continent. 
 Sketch  of  his  career.  The  notices  of  Bishop  Tanner  and  Bale. 
 Examination  of  the  version ;  not  made  from  the  Originals.  His 
 own  account.  Collation  of  his  version  with  Pagninus  and  the 
 Zurich  version,  also  with  Luther,  Schofer's  Bible,  and  the  Com- 
 
Contents.  ix 
 
 bination  Bible,  as  well  as  the  Vulgate,  Pagninus  and  the  Zu- 
 rich. His  sentiments  concerning  the  value  of  different  trans- 
 lations. Examples  of  his  notes.  Estimate  of  the  version. 
 Idiosyncrasies.  The  Prayer-Book  version  of  the  Psalter.  Spec- 
 imen from  his  Ghostly  Psalms.  The  versions  of  Tyndale  and 
 Coverdale  compared.  Prayers  in  the  edition  of  1537.  Order 
 of  the  books.    ..........   149 
 
 CHAPTER   VI. 
 
 MATTHEW'S   KIBLE. 
 
 Publication  of  the  volume  in  1537.  Conjecture  as  to  where  it  was 
 printed.  Notice  of  John  Rogers.  The  initials  R.  G.  andE.  W. 
 The  first  Authorized  Version.  Nature  of  this  Bible.  Foxe's  ac- 
 count in  correction  of  Bale's.  The  name  Thomas  Matthewe. 
 Examination  of  the  text  with  respect  to  its  authorship.  The 
 labors  of  Rogers  described.  Collation  of  Jonah  in  Tyndale  and 
 Matthewe.  Collation  of  Luther,  Zurich,  Coverdale,  and  He- 
 brew. Agreements  and  differences  in  the  versions  of  Tyndale, 
 Coverdale,  and  Matthew  stated  and  illustrated.  Additional  Ex- 
 amples. Remarkable  notes,  explanatory  and  otherwise;  some 
 traced  to  Pellican  and  Luther.  "The  Summe  and  Content  of 
 all  the  Holy  Scriptures."  The  antipapal  tone  of  many  notes 
 illustrated.  Comparison  of  the  text  of  the  New  Testament  in 
 Tyndale,  1534,  1535,  and  Matthew,  1537.  His  Bible  set  forth 
 by  royal  authority.     Extracts  from  the  Prologue.      .         .         -174 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 taverner's  bible. 
 
 Account  of  Taverner.  His  Bible  published  in  1539.  The  Dedication. 
 Character  of  the  version.  The  individuality  of  the  translator 
 or  reviser  strongly  stamped  upon  it;  illustrations.  His  depend- 
 ence on  the  Vulgate.  Nature  of  his  recognition,  and  examina- 
 tion of  his  corrections.  Examples  of  words  and  phrases,  intro- 
 duced by  Taverner,  remaining  in  the  Authorized  Version.  .   194 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 THE   GREAT   BIBLE. 
 
 Cromwell  the  promoter  of  a  new  edition  of  the  Bible.  Coverdale  in 
 Paris.     The  work  of  printing  there  stopped  by  the  inquisitor 
 
X  Contents. 
 
 general,  resumed  and  finished  in  London,  1539.  Description  of 
 the  volume;  the  title-page,  and  frontispiece  designed  by  Hol- 
 bein. Contents  of  the  volume.  The  injunctions  of  1538,  and 
 royal  declaration.  Account  of  its  reception.  The  nature  of  the 
 version.  Helps  used  by  Coverdale.  Account  of  the  early  edi- 
 tions. Collation  of  the  version  with  the  Hebrew,  Vulgate,  Lu- 
 ther, Zurich,  Matthew,  Coverdale,  and  MUnster,  and  in  a  second 
 example  with  these  and  Pagninus.  The  influence  of  Miinster 
 and  the  Zurich.  Textual  comparisons  of  different  editions.  The 
 influence  of  Erasmus.  Coverdale  the  editor  of  the  Great  Bible. 
 Cranmer's  Prologue.  Cranmer^s  Bible.  Merits  and  demerits. 
 Objectionable  additions.  The  Prayer  Book  Psalter  taken  from 
 this  version.  Synoptical  comparison  of  renderings  of  the  Psalms 
 in  the  Prayer  Book  and  the  Authorized  Version.  Later  editions 
 of  the  Great  Bible.  Extract  from  The  Supplication  of  the  Poor 
 Commons  to  the  King.  The  pecuniary  interest  of  Grafton  in  the 
 production  of  this  Bible. 201 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE  DURING  THE  LAST  FIVE  YEARS  OF 
 
 HENRY   VIII.,    AND   UNDER   THE  REIGNS   OF 
 
 EDWARD   VI.    AND   MARY. 
 
 Convocation  of  1542.  Gardyner's  proposals.  Act  for  the  Advance- 
 ment of  true  Religion.  The  injunctions  of  Edward  VI.  Edi- 
 tions of  the  Bible  and  New  Testament  published  in  his  reign. 
 Mary's  translation  of  Erasmus'  paraphrase  on  John.  Leo  Judge's 
 paraphrase  on  the  Revelation.  Sir  John  Cheke ;  specimens  of 
 his  English,  and  extracts  from  his  version.  Account  of  Mary's 
 hostility  to  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  vernacular.         .  230 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 THE  GENEVAN   BIBLE. 
 
 The  exiles  at  Geneva.  Their  labors.  The  New  Testament  of  1557. 
 Title  and  description  of  the  volume.  Examples,  collated  and 
 annotated,  illustrating  its  relation  to  Tyndale's  version.  The 
 Genevan  Bible.  Description  of  the  edition  of  1560.  The 
 Breeches  Bible.  The  Dedication  and  Address  to  the  Christian 
 Reader.  The  popularity  of  the  version.  Helps  used  by  the 
 translators.     Collations  of  the  text  of  the  Great  Bible  and  the 
 
Contents.  xi 
 
 Genevan,  and  of  the  same  versions  and  the  French  of  1 556  and 
 1588.  Collation  illustrating  changes  in  different  editions  and  re- 
 visions of  the  Genevan  Bible.  The  influence  of  Beza.  Supple- 
 mentary clauses.  Peculiarities  of  the  version  illustrated.  The 
 marginal  notes.  The  first  Bible  printed  in  Scotland  a  reprint  of 
 the  Genevan  edition  of  1561.  Collation  of  the  New  Testaments 
 of  1557  and  1560.  Examples  with  annotations.  Account  of 
 sundry  matters  furnished  after  the  New  Testament,  Specimens 
 of  the  Arguments  before  the  books.  .....  239 
 
 CHAPTER   XI. 
 
 THE   bishops'    bible.. 
 
 Origin  of  the  version.  Archbishop  Parker's  Observatiotts  respected 
 of  the  Translators.  His  perplexity  concerning  the  translators. 
 List  of  the  revisers.  The  archbishop's  letter  to  the  queen  upon 
 the  completion  of  the  w^ork.  Account  of  editions.  The  Bible 
 described.  Classification  of  the  books  of  the  Bible  as  legal,  his- 
 torical, sapiential,  and  prophetic.  The  order  of  the  books. 
 The  preface.  Quality  of  the  translation.  Helps  used.  Influence 
 of  the  Genevan  and  other  versions.  Lawrence's  list  of  errors  in 
 the  renderings  of  the  New  Testament.  Example,  and  Colla- 
 tions. Specimens  of  literalness  and  expansion.  Marginal  notes. 
 The  Apocrypha.  Broughton's  critique;  specimens  of  his  stric- 
 tures. Collations  with  other  versions,  and  notes.  The  use  of 
 the  Vulgate  in  the  Apocrypha.  Example  from  double  version 
 of  the  Psalms  in  edition  of  1572.  The  controversy  of  Martin 
 and  Fulke  illustrated 265 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 THE  RHEMES  NEW  TESTAMENT  AND  DOUAY  BIBLE. 
 
 Account  of  the  translators.  The  New  Testament  of  1582.  Title. 
 Extracts  from  the  preface.  Examples  of  characteristic  render- 
 ings. Its  dependence  on  Wiclif.  Specimens.  Redeeming  fea- 
 tures. Illustrations.  Animus  of  the  notes.  Controversy  be- 
 tween Martin  and  Fulke.  The  Old  Testament  of  1610.  Title. 
 Preface.  Collation  of  two  infallible  versions  of  the  Vulgate. 
 Origin  of  the  text  of  the  Douay  Bible.  Examples  from  the  ver- 
 sion, and  specimens  of  the  notes.  Literature  on  the  version. 
 Anecdote  of  Mary,  queen  of  Scots.     The  relation  of  different  R. 
 
xii  Contents. 
 
 C.  versions  to  the  Authorized  Version.  Collation  exhibiting 
 the  differences  in  the  text  of  R.  C.  editions  of  the  Bible.  Ac- 
 count of  R.  C.  versions.  Caryl's  Psalms.  Nary'siViiW  Testa- 
 ment. Witham's  New  Testament.  Troy's  Bible.  Geddes' 
 Bible.  Murray's  Bible.  Lingard's  Gospels.  Kenrick's  Ver- 
 sion.    Ward's  Errata 293 
 
 CHAPTER   XIII. 
 
 THE   AUTHORIZED  VERSION. 
 
 Historical  notice  of  its  origin.  Order  agreed  upon  for  translating 
 the  Bible,  with  biographical  notices  of  the  translators.  Set  of 
 instructions.  Information  respecting  the  version  drawn  from  the 
 preface,  from  Selden,  and  the  account  of  the  delegates  to  the 
 Synod  of  Dort.  Title  of  the  edition  of  161 1.  No  evidence  of  its 
 having  been  authorized.  Preliminary  matter.  Account  of  vari- 
 ous editions.  Errata.  The  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible.  Amer- 
 ican editions.  The  italic  type.  Collation  illustrating  its  use. 
 Authorized  and  unauthoiized  matter  contained  in  the  volume. 
 Examples  of  alternative  renderings.  Parallel  references;  their 
 number,  and  arithmetical  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  Au- 
 thorized Version.  Punctuation.  Chapter  headings.  Origin  of 
 chronological  dates.  Examination  of  the  work  done  by  the  sev- 
 eral companies  of  translators.  Illustrations.  Examples  with 
 analysis.  Collation  showing  the  demerits  of  the  Apocrypha. 
 Felicitous  renderings.  The  same  Greek  word  expressed  by  dif- 
 ferent English  words.  The  preponderance  of  Saxon  words. 
 Estimate  of  the  version  by  Selden,  Walton,  Lowth,  British  Critic, 
 Middleton,  White,  Whittaker,  Doddridge,  Taylor,  Geddes, 
 Beattie,  Clarke,  and  Newman.  Critical  apparatus  used  by  the 
 translators.  The  nature  of  their  Greek  text.  Collation  of  A.  V., 
 the  Vulgate,  and  Tremellius,  and  of  A.  V.,  the  Vulgate,  and 
 Beza.  Nature  and  origin  of  the  improvements  introduced  into 
 the  version.  The  versions  of  Cassiodoro  de  Reyna,  Usque,  and 
 Diodati;  examples  of  their  influence  on  the  Authorized  Version. 
 Critical  examination  of  six  longer  passages.  Classified  lists  of 
 alleged  blemishes,  imperfections,  infelicities  and  archaisms  re- 
 maining in  the  version  and  necessitating  revision,  with  proposed 
 corrections.  Survey  of  attempted  revision  in  chronological  order 
 by  Broughton;  Ainsworth;  Canne;  Fox;  Beausobre  and  L'En- 
 fant;  Mace;  Simon;  Whiston;  Purver;  Wynne;  Doddridge;  Har- 
 
Contents.  xHi 
 
 wood;  Lowth;  Blayney;  G.  Campbell;  Wakefield;  Newcome; 
 Scarlett;  Macrae;  Evanson;  Thomson;  Socinian  New  Testa- 
 ment; Bellamy;  Campbell-Doddridge-MacKniglit;  Alex.  Camp- 
 bell; Nourse;  Coit;  Dickinson;  Webster;  Penn;  Lee;  Norton; 
 Sawyer;  Wellbeloved-Smith-Porter;  Five  Clergymen;  Heinfel- 
 ter;  Bagster;  Baptist  version;  Alford;  Noyes;  Tischendorf;  Da- 
 vidson; McClellan;  Julia  E.  Smith;  Cheyne-Driver-Clarke-Good- 
 win;  Gotch-Davies-Jacob-Green;  Taylor;  Rotherham.     .         .  338 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 THE   ANGLO-AMERICAN   REVISION   OF   THE   NEW    TESTAMENT; 
 OR,    THE   WESTMINSTER   VERSION. 
 
 Lightfoot's  Sermon.  Parliamentary  action  in  1653.  John  Row's 
 Proposal.  Additional  Literature  on  the  subject.  Reference  to 
 American  writers.  Controversy  on  the  merits  of  the  Revised 
 New  Testament.  History  of  the  present  Revision  drawn  from 
 official  documents.  Lists  of  the  Revisers  with  notes.  Appear- 
 ance of  the  New  Testament.  Title.  Contents.  The  Preface. 
 The  Greek  text  used.  Illustrations.  Nature  of  the  altera- 
 tions made,  with  critical  estimate  of  them.  Classification  of 
 changes  introduced,  with  examples.  Language.  More  changes 
 desired  by  the  American  revisers.  Treatment  of  proper  names. 
 The  marginal  notes.  Italics.  Paragraphs.  Metrical  arrange- 
 ment. Punctuation.  Illustrative  collation.  The  omission  of 
 Summaries  of  contents,  chapter  headings,  and  parallel  refer- 
 ences. Adverse  criticism.  Renderings  less  felicitous  than  those 
 of  the  Authorized  Version.  Compromise  and  concession.  Ex- 
 amples of  shortcomings.  The  Appendix.  Classes  of  passages 
 preferred  by  the  American  Committee.  Specimens.  Collation 
 of  three  representative  passages  with  notes.  Estimate  of  the 
 version.     Conclusion.       ........  442 
 
 Preface iii. 
 
 Contents .v. 
 
 Comparative  Tables xiv. 
 
 General  Index 495 
 
 Index  to  illustrative  Passages  ........  507 
 
XIV 
 
 Table  I. 
 
 00 
 
 VO      - 
 
 > 
 
 t^ 
 
 J 
 
 ^ 
 
 X 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 -S  f^ 
 
 )— 1 
 
 ^  "^ 
 
 rjQ 
 
 t-o 
 
 W 
 
 o': 
 
 ^ 
 
 II 
 
 w 
 
 "»2 
 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 so 
 
 S  8 
 
 ■S-S 
 
 ■■^  S 
 
 ^< 
 
 c  c 
 
 ^   3 
 
 33^1)        "S^o         3-2e":S3^3 
 
 o-     ~.  ^  <^     £  "  ^=:  °r^  c  "  ^  a" 
 2r5f^-5j>^23-o£^!f:S"S 
 
 I   ^    3   V- 
 
 3X 
 
 T3 
 
 ;  S?3  Sg  s  3  =-a  £-§.2  s  s-:^. 
 
 D."  c  c  :i  w  5  S  a"^'"  ^  Oja  „ 
 
 O-JS 
 
 S'o,3'3r3  o.a 
 
 c  o.S  bc>  ..^ 
 3'^gM  o  o  rt 
 
 2<:  =,::  s  o " 
 
 '^         D"™    >    "   c 
 
 -  u  <u  -  c  - 
 C  IT 
 
 tS  « ti 
 
 S  °'.!fi  "  S  «  i  -^  S  o  ^ 
 
 ri  rt  ri  0(/j  rtQ  a  °  •• 
 3't:i'u!4j--i,oo3Q.<-' 
 
 \2  ^^^    -3  o.     yog 
 
 =  u  -o  s  "  a  «  •  -•-  3  1j  rt 
 
 ^S  p- 
 
 hji 
 
 C(^^rt    =    >S'So 
 
 o  e 
 
 J   O-  3 
 
 g-  U   D   g'o'-a   *  J3    1) 
 
 3   U 
 
 |3« 
 
 2  3.S 
 
 u   3   U 
 
 "S-^'?  s 
 
 .3*  "  u 
 
 c-3  rr--! 
 a  3  lu  c' 
 
 rt  'v 
 
 0'-;=;     --s 
 
 tera  ei 
 uerant 
 le  dixit 
 plaus- 
 oseph, 
 revix- 
 ris  eo- 
 
 'i'"< 
 
 ^■S    3 
 
 *j  *-<   c  ^  rt  3  „ 
 
 "ss! 
 
 C  "  3  3  h  u-° 
 
 "  .-   3 
 
 3  -3  '-J  rt  S  "  f! 
 
 2x:3 
 
 °  ^'^g  i  s  = 
 
 5* 
 0  =  3 
 
 nI    O      .      rrt'g- 
 
 S 
 
 °°  S't? 
 
 "   S— ..!2   2  y  :^ 
 
 0  -ta  <u  ii  3  .- 
 
 : 
 
 si 
 
 -^  «j  o.9*u  =—  ^  3 
 
 JH         1)  td   rt   ?i   ^  """iji 
 
 2.SS  c**i  s-52^-3 
 
 "j3  «;'~  1-;-0  2  °  rt 
 
 •^^.2  gi  "■£  o-^ 
 
 ■  V  S  V  a  v-^      -^ 
 •  bf)  '^  -g  •— .-c  =  j;  f: 
 
 N>>3_co        _J= 
 
 rt  >>-5<i;'-  >j-5  S 
 
 ._-j3  £._•>;■"       3  ffi 
 "  g-^,   p,o^        3  3, 
 
 0| 
 
 "^ 
 
 s 
 
 .liirtSc    =1, 
 
 0, 
 
 u-OT3i:22    .- 
 
 a 
 
 §<:^2rt«     5S 
 
 •»i 
 
 =  ..a  =.3    8 i 
 
 1 
 
 »jo--rtj33      — '> 
 
 W|^S^^     Wrt 
 
 ".H.>-5"  3  </! «  e 
 
 "O  >  3 W'JTiu      o 
 
 g-§..Sc22g      S 
 
 .2?  1"  ^  o,S-a  j3 
 •a  ^.^  S     3  -      V 
 3  . .       hr>  3  rt           f/i 
 
 "^ 
 
 s 
 
 '—' 
 
 1 
 
 i    4J>T'    rt    V    «J.- 
 
 "  S  =  3  "  rt- 
 2^rt.°  =  & 
 
 ^1 
 
 r 
 
 T3 
 
 C 
 
 rt 
 
 3 
 
 3  _ 
 _>.  rt 
 
 *  8 
 
 —  rt 
 
 5l    3 
 3    V 
 
 "    1) 
 
 H 
 
 T3 
 
 3 
 
 <-^' 
 
 MX 
 
 C 
 « 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 4J  j: 
 
 rt 
 
 ^ 
 
 3 
 
 s 
 
 VO 
 
 _o 
 
 .9-«  o 
 
 bud    ^ 
 
 3 
 
 J3 
 O 
 
 iStj^j^  3  rt^  c 
 
 o-o 
 
 O-.e-fe"  g  5   rtT3 
 
 0  b  ii  ^ 
 . .  s  -a      o  o  _ 
 i;3rtrt|-._u 
 
 C'3   3        !■   Ss   H 
 O— .i-34.ST'S 
 
 ^     i^-^-s.s 
 
0--   0)    4;t>t   V 
 
 Table  I.  xv 
 
 .-O       -T3  ?  U  ^  rt  -r  rt     •  li;  ^  jn  ,_.^  J-  u  ^^  w  ^  4>  0)  « 
 
 't:  5i^  > 
 
 eos:  & 
 miserat 
 tandum 
 itus  pa- 
 
 srael:  Suf- 
 leph   filius 
 &  videbo 
 moriar. 
 
 T3     .    I-  .  3 
 
 rt  □  o  a 
 
 rat 
 qu, 
 dep 
 
 xits 
 
 M  o  o"  e 
 
 2  "-iroQ  *  ^  "^  §  t^.2  uS.i!  e  .,  S  u^o  u  S-n  W)„  M.S 
 
 OT3St!wN'-4jn 
 
 :|S|iM    g|-Sc         ^      ■^7'§-S-^S-2|^<:s^^l-^-^- 
 
 °l     |"'S)".r:"S  -i         S^3^ga>-e,:;  "^o-g- 
 
 jj  ?  >,    2     "  u-^j:  fn        o. «-  ^ 
 
 111  ^  §:i  rt^t    I  -^jl^  :^  "1-1-  i  ^-s i:i  I 
 
 rt  Oi— >?  P-C  t«  3  K  Wnii  T3  —  -  o  c-o  1:  O-Ohi— ,—  "  «  S  C.b  o" 
 
 J3  B 
 
 S.SOW  .-      .=  «  p  s;  g       u-5,i;S-3 
 
 3    U     I  "^ 
 
 ;5°'.|-ti'«dij2  i^i^    M3-.a>f!>|.c^3    ■^g.^^^'^^.'g-^^.'s^ 
 
 u  S  ">  3  <u  rt  e  «i^      o  w^     "^  a-"  "  >,S '"'S  S  h  rt  ^,-3^^  W.J3  i> 
 
XVI 
 
 Table  I. 
 
 x^s&iis^^glsl  |;-^  .ill  .§>^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 •« « |s  1  i-^  iSi  t^.s  s-5  >.-  ?„".« « ^ 
 
 "'      ■=       S  o  f  " 
 
 M-ojS 
 
 ?<;  « 
 
 13.- 
 
 -rt  i!,3?IS  c  u  o„ '"hS  ^-■^     •«p.^iL'>. 
 
 •a  S  ^-:S  o-S  «3  is     .2  o.-°  „  c 
 
 >-s^-s|=^^:gs--|3--|s 
 
 X  g  e.-.a  Jj-o-i  cli—  !<  o  S  "  tf--  "  3  o"  S 
 "  a  3  ".2  u<!  Sj=^  f  ".a_  J.  M  o  =  5'3 
 
 so 
 
 ^v:'£:B  i-S 
 
 "OCq,3.3o3 
 
 -■"  P  5  e-c      r.-a  NO   -" 
 /=vOUii30<c=:^      "cS  At-i  u  ii  -       K    . 
 
 4)    S    O    U"    P    c    O   K 
 
 -p  >■£  ?;"  "  " 
 
 "  S'p 
 
 s.-S-S-^"?^-^    J":p    Se-h'S 
 
 .  .ti  " 
 
 5  o 
 
 o 
 
 "     -a'gp«S 
 
 ^  ij     1-1  *.5 
 
 5    -•=     j:  (4  o 
 <  w.P  — > 
 
 .  >%m  C        ■=  5 
 .  rt ^  £  ° 
 
 xi2f5^8^ 
 
 o  in  xc  :=  ■-=  -o 
 o  a  4j  1)      ^ 
 
 I.  .3    O    «    O    o 
 
 o.  x  u  ■"      »<  li 
 
 ^  ?  u  2  .s  S  - 
 ■5  >  "W  >  c 
 
 u  rt  rt  ^" 
 
 c  >2  .."E. 
 «■?  ^  2  rt 
 
 S  o 
 
 -       "  o  o 
 
 T3    >>VS    o    C 
 
 ^  a>."  rt      t: 
 
 '~        .Sd.^ 
 
 at^^3 
 
 3  «.  5   t  =  "  3 
 3   O    0.1)    t   rt   o< 
 
 T3      -  O   0   <-> 
 
 'S  s=« 
 u 
 
 N    C    > 
 
 cc:  c 
 
 -  c 
 
 I.    >  3T3    C 
 
 «?   "    rt  3   lU  3 
 
 a  c—  S3  c 
 
 2  2  rt       o"  t; 
 
 2  rt-5  >>  3 
 
 P    (U    O          ••  3 
 
 1-    —  4-.  ..  -O  o 
 
 UJ.g  c  o  >.  o 
 
 rtja  u  "  rt 
 
 <u-P  *-  >>  5  — 
 
 g^     "gJirtlil-OrtJ 
 "§„      ;3t2   "   u    •J    u"^ 
 
 2,    =^  >.-s  s  § 
 
Table  I.  xvii 
 
 ^^  2|<:  ^-=.3  a''^  g 
 
 *j    ^a.'*'    uS.a-^    "    IUT3 
 
 js  -o  "■    c    >  "^ 
 
 h.9  ur5  n--^      -  B-~  ="                                     c    o  *^        ^  --J    4) 
 
 J "  u  o  -a  a  u     ig  J!    -                                      «    '^  ■=    is    g    S    " 
 
 —  OT3.S^R       S'-'c"                                       •On  SS5 
 
 S£"rto           —  §'"■■"                                          "    "2  S    rt  ■£    S^ 
 
 Q.  u         >    ct 
 
 U    3.ii'  _ 
 
 ^_eo^^Oj=>  =5-2          «>> 
 
 i  S  g  ji   .^^  s  >>!;  2    .  ^  -a  2  - 
 
 ^  ~  ■;  o  Ji  a  u  o  ^  3  T3    «         o  tJ    if 
 
 o.      ^  «)  «  s  £  c  — 
 
 <fl  r-- °  O  ^  rt  ^  rt  "  tn 
 
 rt  -^  T3    u    ™  I — ,00  ^    <U    V 
 y   ?s  _Q   f  I   Q.»n       an   "^  \«< 
 
 —     T3      V 
 
 -o  S  (i-o      dQ'>^  ii  ,2  '^  ^    u  tG 
 
 ~  rt       tn  3_Q  ^     fli     e   —•   -f- 
 
 •—■art-.    ..«,*t-D  >  c 
 5j  >  n:  cr-H .- ^       u  c  4) 
 
 E  •£    >» 
 ^  2   S 
 
 V  rt 
 
 2}!S£aJ2     a-£^  .5  i-rt<:£     ■«S-££iS-Si      >..a  § 
 
xviii  Table  II. 
 
 « 
 
 5  °—  3      c  a      ?^  D  5     .=  2^  o  t^'S  o  '^  "  u  o •- 
 
 .  *J    4^ 
 
 s 
 
 ■  o  Jii 
 
 CJ= 
 
 SISS    ^5 
 
 U  u 
 
 I.    C    5i    c 
 
 M    =    "    5 
 
 ■cjx 
 
 :^  ii^j  :i^;|8  li^  sg  ig|si       ^  ^i  I 
 
 Ji.§  3  !>  °  "^  S  S  S  =  c  5:5   •■5  >.p  "-  -^     >   .     = 
 
 srr     G  o  5  I. 
 
 d   ^3^    |||l  ^^    ^=1    |v:s^    gi;    r§^|g      '"^    Sf 
 
 rt      c-=-a<u^gSSg"^g     M      S:2g;2sMio£,-^ffi'^r:  ^  ,/,o^i; 
 
 s-aiQa;-'2i:'2:lp^5°  .^^-wss^-gc/^^^lgg  r  wcSgO 
 
 „^      SS,S.-Si^     •■=15     WHO     '^v^-^^.S  S^  =1      u 
 
 So      cs^gn-|      |4=-      3J.5      ocg.g'^-n  ^  Sf      c 
 
 ^    ^S§'-.2:eS=»r  0.  =^|g|  "  =S^"-5  -S-S.IS.2  I     ^o-g" 
 
 T3rt      cj:c      3x1     ^3-o      S«ju      ;^      o  a.j=  u  Q         'i:--> 
 
Table  II.  xix 
 
 u  "  °"t3  uM  D't,-  g  i^.sa  "  c  55  u  s;|  ;i.S  ■• ''^ 
 
 .c  ^ 
 
 hX 
 
 sl!  rs  :^|2l|^§p  salt      li"  gsiB  li^^fi 
 
 C  0.C  H  gu-g  J; 
 
 Sfl)       t/i  ;,        I   (/]  *j    I        ^.-_e  TJ-<C       ^^-3fl         —iCaJ       rtE5C'        *:.'.       «*• 
 
 3oJlioo■S3o^<^iJ„g2•OS„Sc^S^^«J;^     ,^^on'-->,5  2^a>-gOvS^^ 
 So;iS  §g       %S&       ou       as  S  "  rt    "  c  c  J!      ■"       >>o      ^      o  o 
 
 •^-   II   ^1^   III    §^    ^^.S;.^  C5  6|    i-g-|  ll    l^^i 
 
 ..-■fl        !^  (A  ^^-5  =."?  u  <u  e-s^;'?  t;  =     5  S^    s  «j o -c ^  t;!  MJ3     r^^     2~  5  «i 
 
 ^'^fS    AhS-S^^    wo-£.gSK 
 
 ^  r  S  i^  —  u  u  >  CO  —  hfl  O^J3  rt  '-' 
 
XX 
 
 Table  II. 
 
 V     "     " 
 
 4!  ■0  13 
 
 o  E  o 
 
 a  o 
 
 11 
 
 rt  G  u  §.£ 
 
 Sis        X  — • 
 "        O  u 
 
 rt  E  >  .     ^ 
 
 •o-gs 
 
 .2 
 
 Si  >  f 
 
 ,   oj  oj  o  .a 
 
 2  2  2^-^ 
 
 rt  J=^ 
 
 g-r 
 
 o  > 
 
 e  ° 
 
 2       o  ^  (2 
 
 l|.ss|.s«||2§ 
 
 ?  ?  „  c  i!  fM  3  "  c  .1 
 
 ^    -5   ^ 
 
 c2^2rt  ^ 
 
 u  3  j;  2 
 
 >>«  «J  u  rt 
 
 o  S  P  S  c  >, 
 
 2  °  S  P  5      e  !5  S  °  3  _ 
 
 :>•£     -S 
 
 •S.SftrJi'"  "..'"> 
 
 c>>c      ill       u?o!' 
 
 g  u  o  rt  o  o 
 
 ■2  =  i3  ^  o 
 .E  =  S  °  u 
 
 o  P  o  J?"  u 
 
 2  2.^-«-^4?'SSi-?S 
 
 'Is 
 i^i    -  2  —  K'  o  S-  T  i; 
 
 rtS       C'3      X,£      JS  a  o*      >>>«>  o 
 
 >  J3  o"<2  o 
 o  'o  "S  "5  •? 
 
 ^  «       5  1-, 
 
 O .■>,        ft    O    C4    lu    V 
 
 si 
 
 Eg 
 >  § 
 
 4>    ^ 
 
 3  3'i: 
 
 ^  5i      T)  ^  -o  _d  t: 
 
 « ^l"^- 
 
 2-S2 
 
 «J   rt   u 
 
 o  u 
 5  ^ 
 
 M' 
 
 b/l 
 
 eu"_'^J!nS_c-£~ui~c'2 
 
 Mki!g>/)S'    6x2-^ •E'7'^    .-aSQ 
 
 ;-S  "     -o  ^     ~  v.B 
 
 V  "  c  a  ^ 
 ^5      S'E 
 
 .^  JsiS^^^l.=  i2§:-|=s2'■- 
 
 s.= 
 
Table  II.  xxi 
 
 —  I) 
 
 u 
 *i  o 
 
 r^  °  si       ^.SPM.Si       "S-yli^O      ^  ;H  S       -^  g  °       i-^rn-2 
 
 —    4) 
 
 d  V 
 
 >        D  o  !?  «J 
 
 "  "-■«  u  ^    c     ^      ^  o  «  t-.§  4>  2  ^00  ti  ^;  ONM>>u  S-a      g  M  =  s  2.>  „  c  rt 
 
 rt  S  = 
 
 •a-^-? 
 
 "surt        C  Cc      "5S«J      tl.ti       ant: 
 
 rt  £2  S  o 
 
 -'-a  S  rt  S 
 
 I-S.2S      SS      "q 
 
 h  ^     SJ  oc      u^Ss     --S3-«"=>      o'Sg      2-      52  OS 
 
 ;5~ci  S—       c^a-a       rtiSJ,,  „       d       2       3c       D352S 
 
 l§  S     "^  vo-w.o  i^i  g-o.^oo-S  i  osS'S  §  2  §  o  rt  S«  S  2  «■?:=  iTO 
 
 «S  «      jg  iiU      SSo^       rt3       >  o  tt       Cui-       3io       OOUOT3 
 
THE    ENGLISH   VERSIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER    I. 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON    VERSIONS. 
 
 The  statement,  very  frequently  repeated,  that  the  Anglo- 
 Saxons  were  provided  with  a  complete  vernacular  translation 
 of  the  Bible,  if  not  purely  fictitious,  is  certainly  unhistorical, 
 for  thus  far  no  such  volume,  although  eagerly  sought  for, 
 has  been  discovered,  and  it  is  very  doubtful  whether  any  will 
 be  discovered,  because  the  existence  of  an  entire  Anglo-Saxon 
 version  is  highly  improbable.  This  applies  only  to  an  entire 
 version — i.  e. ,  a  translation  of  the  whole  Bible  into  Anglo- 
 Saxon;  it  does  not  apply  to  portions  of  the  Word  of  God 
 which  have  been  translated  at  different  times  and  by  different 
 men.  The  Bible  among  the  Anglo-Saxons  was  for  all  prac- 
 tical purposes  a  Latin  book;  it  was  quoted  in  Latin,  and 
 then,  by  way  of  explanation,  turned  into  the  native  idiom. 
 This  is  unquestionably  the  origin  of  those  portions  of  the 
 Scriptures  in  Anglo-Saxon  which  have  come  down  to  us. 
 While  there  is  abundant  testimony  that  the  Anglo-Saxon 
 clergy  were  really  anxious  to  spread  a  knowledge  of  the 
 Bible,  we  have  testimony  equally  clear  showing  that  they 
 were  averse  to  its  indiscriminate  publication — e.  g.,  in  this 
 extract  from  ^Ifric  to  ^thelwold,  alderman  {PrcB/atio  Gen- 
 esis Anglice,  Ed.  Thwaites,  p.  i):  "Now  it  thinketh  me, 
 love,  that  that  work  (the  translation  of  Genesis)  is  very  dan- ' 
 gerous  for  me  or  any  men  to  undertake;  because  I  dread.  lest 
 
2  The  English  Versions. 
 
 some  foolish  man  read  this  book,  or  hear  it  read,  who  should 
 ween  that  he  may  live  now  under  the  new  law,  even  as  the 
 old  fathers  lived  then  in  that  time,  ere  that  the  old  law  was 
 established,  or  even  as  men  lived  under  Moyses' law. "  He 
 then  goes  on  to  narrate  how  an  illiterate  instructor  of  his  own 
 dwelt  upon  Jacob's  matrimonial  connections  with  two  sisters 
 and  their  two  maids. 
 
 The  absence  of  an  Anglo-Saxon  version  of  the  whole  Bible 
 being  thus  partly  accounted  for,  an  explanatory  word  as  to 
 the  term  "Anglo-Saxon  "  appears  to  be  in  place  prior  to  ex- 
 amining the  venerable  monuments  in  our  possession.  Raske, 
 in  the  preface  to  his  grammar,  commenting  upon  the  state- 
 ment of  the  Venerable  Bede,  that  from  " Germafty  ca.me  the 
 old  Saxons,  the  Angles,  and  the  Jutes,"  reaches  the  conclu- 
 sion that  the  Anglo-Saxon  language  was  gradually  formed  by 
 the  intermingling  of  their  dialects  running  parallel  with  the 
 union  of  the  tribes  into  one  nation.  The  stages  of  its  devel- 
 opment are:  Anglo-Saxon  proper,  from  the  arrival  of  the 
 Saxons  to  the  irruption  of  the  Danes;  Dano-Saxon.  fi'om  the 
 Danish  to  the  Norman  invasion;  and  Norman-Saxon  (en- 
 croaching upon  the  English),  down  to  the  time  of  Henry  H. 
 The  printed  documents  do  not  exhibit  a  marked  variation  of 
 dialect,  although  they  show  the  development  of  the  language. 
 
 One  of  the  oldest  and  most  interesting  monuments  of 
 Anglo-Saxon  Christianity  is  a  runic  inscription  on  a  cross  at 
 Ruthwell  in  Dumfriesshire,  which  was  for  the  first  time  de- 
 ciphered in  1838  by  Mr.  John  Kemble  as  part  of  a  poem  on 
 the  Crucifixion.  The  discovery,  at  Vercelli,  of  a  MS.  volume 
 of  Anglo-Saxon  homilies  containing  a  more  complete  copy 
 of  the  same  poem,  has  triumphantly  confirmed  Mr.  Kemble's 
 interpretation. 
 
 The  Ruthwell  Cross  (about  a.  d.  680),  with  the  inscription, 
 "Cadmon  moe  faujEtho,"  contains  some  thirty  lines  of  runes, 
 which  read  as  follows: — 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon  Original* 
 
 Geredse  hinaa 
 God  almeyottig 
 tha  he  walde 
 on  galgu  gi-stiga 
 modig  fore 
 (ale)  men 
 
 (ahof)  ic  riicnre  cuningc 
 heafunces  hlaford 
 hffilda  ic(«)i  darstse 
 bismaersedu  ungcet  men  ta  jetgad(r)e 
 ic  (wKs)  mith  blodgebistemid 
 Krist  wses  on  rodi 
 hwethrse  ther  fusse 
 fearran  kwomu 
 seththilse  li  lanum 
 ic  thset  al  bi(/<)eal(^) 
 s{eoc)  ic  wass 
 
 vd\(th)  sorgu(;«)  gi(a')rac(_/(:')d 
 mith  strelum  givvundsed 
 alegdun  hise  hinse  limwje  rignse 
 gistoddun  him  (?et)  \\.[is  /)i  cces(/«)  eaf 
 (du)va.. 
 
 Verbatim  Version, 
 
 Girded  him 
 God  Almighty 
 when  he^would 
 on  gallows  mount 
 proud  for 
 all  men 
 
 I  beared  the  rich  King 
 heaven's  lord 
 heel  (over)  I  not  durst 
 mocked  us  men  both  together 
 I  was  with  blood  besmeared 
 Christ  was  on  rood 
 whither  there  confusedly 
 afar  they  came 
 the  Prince  to  aid 
 I  that  all  beheld 
 sick  I  was 
 with  sorrow  grieved 
 with  arrows  wounded 
 laid  down  they  him  limb  weary 
 they    stood    (near)    him    (at)    his 
 corpse's  head. 
 
 Among  the  few  remaining  specimens  of  Anglo-Saxon  of  the 
 earUest  period  is  that  subjoined  ' '  On  the  Origin  of  Things, " 
 given  in  two  versions,  by  Csdmon,  a  monk  of  Whitby,  who 
 died  in  a.  d.  680.  The  narrative  of  Bede  {Hisl.  iv.  24) 
 specifies  that  his  origin  was  very  humble,  that  he  did  not  even 
 know  poetry  by  heart,  and  that  when,  at  the  customary  hall- 
 gatherings,  the  harp  came  to  his  turn,  he  had  to  leave  the 
 table  to  hide  his  shame.  On  one  occasion,  after  such  a  hu- 
 miliating scene,  it  was  his  duty  to  keep  watch  in  the  stable, 
 
 *  In  the  examples  given  the  Anglo-Saxon  letters  are  represented  by  their  English 
 equivalents,  on  the  principle  that  th  has  the  power  of  th  in  i/dn  and  th'mg,  d'h  that 
 oiih  in  Mine  and  smooM.  G,  gh,  gg  are  used  to  give  the  power  of  ^  in  ^ive,  ^eat, 
 and  bi^;  where  the  power  of  that  letter  comes  nearest  to  y  in  jear  or  dajj/  it  is  ex- 
 pressed j  or  yy:  sometimes  they  are  used  interchangeably. 
 
4  The  English   Versions. 
 
 but  he  fell  asleep.  In  his  slumber  he  heard  a  stranger  call 
 him  by  his  name,  saying,  "Caedmon,  sing  me  something." 
 He  pleaded  inability,  but  the  stranger  continued,  "Nay,  but 
 thou  hast  something  t(f  sing."  "What  must  I  sing.?  "  asked 
 Ca^dmon.  "Sing  the  Creation,"  ran  the  reply,  and  then  he 
 began  to  sing  verses  ' '  he  had  never  heard  before, "  and  they 
 are  said  to  have  been  those  which  follow.  When  he  awoke 
 he  not  only  was  able  to  repeat  them,  but  to  continue  in  a 
 similar  strain.  He  was  taken  to  the  Abbess  Hilda,  who,  as 
 well  as  the  learned  men  with  her,  listened  to  his  story,  and 
 held  that  he  had  received  the  gift  by  inspiration.  They  ex- 
 pounded to  him  a  portion  of  Holy  Scripture,  bidding  him 
 repeat  it  in  verse;  the  next  day  he  came  with  a  poetic  version 
 of  great  beauty.  This  induced  Hilda  to  invite  him  to  enter 
 her  house  as  a  monk;  and  it  is  said  that,  at  her  instance,  he 
 composed  many  Bible  histories  in  verse.  They  were,  of 
 course,  not  properly  translations,  but  poetical  paraphrases. 
 Poems  of  this  description  under  the  name  of  Csedmon  were 
 published  by  Junius  at  Amsterdam  in  1655.  Bede  says  that 
 "  He"  sang  of  the  creation  of  the  world,  of  the  origin  of  man, 
 of  the  whole  history  of  Genesis,  from  the  exodus  of  Israel  to 
 the  possession  of  the  promised  land,  and  of  most  of  the  his- 
 tories of  the  Holy  Scriptures. " 
 
 "  On  the  Origm  of  Things,"  preserved  in  Alfred's  Translation  of  Bede' s  Ecd. 
 History,  "written  about  A.  D.,  b'jo. 
 
 MS.  by  King  Alfred,  A.  D.  885,  at  Literal  English. 
 
 Oxford* 
 "  Nu  we  sceolan  herian,  «'  Now  ought  we  to  praise 
 
 heofon-rices  weard.  heaven-kingdom's  Warden  (guard- 
 
 ian) 
 n\etodes  mihte.  the  Creator's  might, 
 
 *  King  Alfred  probably  compo<iecl  these  verses  himself. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions. 
 
 and  his  mod-gethonc.  and  his  mind's  thought, 
 
 wera  wuldor-faeder.  glory-Father  of  men  ! 
 
 swa  he  wundra  gehwaes.  how  he  of  every  wonder, 
 
 ece  dryhten.  eternal  Lord, 
 
 cord  onstealde.  the  begmnmg  formed. 
 
 he  aerest  gesceop.  He  first  framed 
 
 eordhan  bearnum.  for  earth's  bairns  (children) 
 
 heofon  to  hrofe.  heaven  as  a  roof; 
 
 halig  scyppend.  holy  Creator ! 
 
 tha  middangeard.  Then  mid-earth, 
 
 mon-cynnes  weard.  mankind's  guardian, 
 
 ece  dryhten.  Eternal  Lord, 
 
 aefter  teode.  afterward  did  (-produced) 
 
 firum  foldan.  for  men  the  earth 
 
 frea  aslmihtig."  Lord  almighty  !  " 
 
 To  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  century  belongs  the  Psalter 
 of  Aldhelm  and  Guthlac,  which  contains  the  Latin  with  an 
 exceedingly  minute  interlinear  Anglo-Saxon  version.  The 
 text  is  the  Roman  psalter  in  use  at  Canterbury,  whereas  the 
 Gallican  text  was  used  in  other  parts  of  England.  It  is  said 
 to  be  the  identical  copy  sent  by  Pope  Gregory  to  Augustine, 
 A.  D.  596.  The  translation  is  of  much  later  date.  It  is  among 
 the  Cotton  MSS. ,  marked  Vespasian,  A  i. 
 
 Next  in  order  of  time  (a.  d.  735)  comes  the  Venerable 
 Bede,  who  undertook  the  translation  of  the  Gospel  of  St. 
 John  "  for  the  advantage  of  the  Church  "  (see  page  4). 
 
 King  Alfred's  name  is  also  mentioned  in  lists  of  scholars 
 who  at  an  early  period  translated  the  Bible  into  the  vernacu- 
 lar. His  labors  seem  to  have  been  confined  to  the  transla- 
 tion of  isolated  portions  of  Scripture.  In  his  laws  he  trans- 
 lated many  passages  from  Exodus  xx. ,  xxi.,  xxii.,  and  he  is 
 said  to  have  been  employed  upon  a  regular  translation  of  the 
 Book  of  Psalms  when  he  died  (a.  d.  901).  His  version  of  the 
 Decalogue  is  here  presented: 
 
The  English  Versions. 
 
 EXTRACT   FROM   KING   ALFRED'S   ANGLO-SAXON   CODE   IN   WILKINS'S 
 
 Leges  Anglo-Saxoniccs. 
 
 Knzlish. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon. 
 
 "  Drihten  wtes  sprecende  th?es  word 
 to  Moyse,  and  thus  cweeth: 
 
 "  Ic  earn  Drihten  thin  God.  Ic  the 
 ut  gelajdde  of  Aegypta  londe  and 
 of  heora  theowdome.  Ne  lufa 
 thu  othre  fremde  godas  ofer  me. 
 
 "  Ne  minne  naman  ne  cig  thu  on 
 idehiesse;  forthon  the  thu  ne  bist 
 unscyldig  with  me;  gif  thu  on 
 idehiesse  cigst  minne  naman. 
 
 "  Gemine  that  thu  gehalgie  thone 
 feste  (reste)  dseg.  Wyrceath  eow 
 syx  dagas,  and  on  tham  seofothan 
 restath  eow,  thu  and  thin  sunu 
 and  thine  dohter ;  and  thine 
 Iheore,  and  thin  wyhie,  and  thin 
 weorcnyten;  and  se  cuma  the  bith 
 binnan  thinan  durum.  Fortham 
 on  syx  dagum  Christ  geworhte 
 heofenas  and  eorthan,  sses,  and 
 ealle  gesceafta  the  on  him  synd, 
 and  huie  gereste  on  thone  seofo- 
 than dsege;  and  forthon  Drihten 
 hine  gehalgode. 
 
 "Ara  thinum  fseder  and  thinre  me- 
 der;  tha  the  Drihten  sealde  the, 
 that  thu  sy  thy  leng  libbende  on 
 eorthan. 
 
 "Ne  slea  thu. 
 
 "Ne  stala  thu. 
 
 "Ne  lige  thu  dearnunga. 
 
 "  Ne  sffige  thu  lease  gewitnesse  with 
 thinum  nehstan. 
 
 "  Ne  wihia  thu  thines  nehstan  yrfes 
 mid  unrihte. 
 
 "Newyrc  thu  the  gyldene  godas, 
 oththe  seolfrene." 
 
 Lord  was  speaking  these  words  to 
 Moses,  and  said  thus: 
 
 I  am  the  Lord  thy  God;  I  led  thee 
 out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  and  its 
 thraldom.  Not  love  thou  other 
 strange  gods  over  me. 
 
 Not  my  name  utter  thou  in  vain; 
 because  thou  art  not  guiltless  with 
 me,  if  thou  in  vain  utterest  my 
 name. 
 
 Mind  that  thou  hallow  the  festal 
 (sabbath)  day.  Work  ye  six 
 days,  and  on  the  seventh  rest 
 ye,  thou  and  thy  son,  and  thy 
 daughter,  and  thy  man-servant, 
 and  thy  maid-servant,  and  thy 
 cattle,  and  those  who  come  with- 
 in thy  doors;  because  in  six  days 
 Christ  created  heaven  and  earth, 
 seas,  and  all  creatures  that  in 
 them  are,  and  rested  on  the  sev- 
 enth day,  and  therefore  the  Lord 
 hallowed  that  day. 
 
 Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother, 
 whom  the  Lord  gave  thee,  that 
 thou  be  long  living  on  eai'th. 
 
 Not  slay  thou. 
 
 Not  steal  thou. 
 
 Not  commit  thou  adultery. 
 
 Not  say  thou  false  witness  against 
 thy  neighbor. 
 
 Not  desire  thou  thy  neighbor's  in- 
 heritance with  unright  (wrong- 
 fully). 
 
 Not  work  thou  thee  golden  gods, 
 or  .silvern. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  j 
 
 Examination  of  the  subjoined  versions  of  the  Lord's 
 Prayer  in  Anglo-Saxon,  will  show  the  changes  in  the  lan- 
 guage. Respecting  some  literal  differences,  it  is  difficult 
 without  the  manuscripts  at  hand  to  verify  them.  This  ap- 
 plies especially  to  the  letters  R  and  S,  which  are  very  similar 
 in  Anglo-Saxon,  and  on  that  account  frequently  confounded 
 by  transcribers.  The  interlinear  translation  added  to  No.  3 
 will  suffice  to  explain  the  rest. 
 
 THE   lord's   prayer. 
 
 I.  Anglo-Saxon  version,  by  Eadfride,  eighth  bishop  of 
 Lindisfarne,  about  a.  d.  700. 
 
 *'  Fader  uren  thu  in  Heofnas, 
 Sie  gehalgud  Nama  thin, 
 To  Cymeth  ric  thin; 
 
 Sie  fillo  thin  su£e  is  in  Heofne  and  in  Eortha. 
 Hlaf  useme  ofeivvirtlic  sel  us  to  dseg; 
 
 And  forgef  us  scyltha  urna  suae  we  forgefon  scylgum  urum. 
 And  ne  inlead  writh  in  Cosnunge. 
 Al  gefrigurich  from  evil." 
 
 II.  Anglo-Saxon  version,  from  the  Gospels  of  Mareschall 
 and  Junius,  about  a.  d.  890. 
 
 "  Fseder  ure  thu  the  eart  on  heofenum, 
 Si  thin  nama  gehalgod; 
 To  becume  thin  rice. 
 
 Gewurthe  thin  willa  on  eorthan  swa  swa  on  heofenum. 
 Urne  daeghwamlican  hlaf  syle  us  to  daeg; 
 
 And  forgyf  us  ure  gyltas,  swa  swa  we  forgifadh  urum  gyltendum; 
 And  ne  galged  thu  us  on  costnunge. 
 Ac  alys  us  of  yfele. 
 Sothlice. ' ' 
 
 III.  Anglo-Saxon  Lord's  Prayer,  by  Alfred,  bishop  of 
 Durham,  a.  d.  900. 
 
 "Uren  fader     dhic  ardh  in  heofnas,  sic  gehalged    dhin  noma,  tocymedh 
 Our  father  which  art  in  heavens,  be    hallowed  thine  name,      come 
 
8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 dliin  ric,  sic  dhin  uuilla  sue  is  in  heofnas  and  in  eordho.  Vren  hlaf 
 thy  kingdom,  be  thy  will  so  as  in  heavens  and  in  earth.  Our  loaf 
 ofer  uuirthe  sel  vs  to  daeg,  and  forgef  vs  scylda  urna,  sue  uue 
 supersubstantial  give  us  to  day,  and  forgive  us  debts  our,  so  we 
 forgefan  sculdgun  vrum,  and  no  inlead  vridh  in  costnung,  al 
 forgive  debts         ours,    and    do  not  lead  us    into  temptation,  but 
 
 gefrig      vrich    from  ifle." 
 deliver  everyone  from  evil. 
 
 IV.  Semi-Saxon  Lord's  Prayer,  from  a  MS.  of  the  early 
 part  of  the  thirteenth  century,  ReliqtiicB  Antiqiice,  i.  235. 
 
 "  Fader  oure  that  art  in  heve,  i-halgeed  bee  thi  nome,  i-cume  thi  kine- 
 reiche,  y-worthe  thi  wylle  also  is  in  hevene  so  be  on  erthe,  oure  ich- 
 dayes-bred  gif  us  to-day,  and  forgif  us  our  gultes,  also  we  forgifet  oure 
 gultare,  and  ne  led  ows  nowth  into  fondingge,  auth  ales  ows  of  harme. 
 So  be  hit." 
 
 V.  Semi-Saxon  metrical  Lord's  Prayer,  from  a  MS.  of  the 
 thirteenth  century.  Reliquiae.  Antiquce,  i,  57. 
 
 "  Ure  fader  in  hevene  riche, 
 Thi  name  be  haliid  ever  i-liche, 
 Thu  bringe  us  to  thi  michil  blisce, 
 Thi  wille  to  wirche  thu  us  wisse, 
 Als  hit  is  in  hevene  i  do 
 Ever  in  eorthe  ben  it  al  so. 
 That  holi  bred  that  lesteth  ay 
 Thu  send  hit  ous  this  ilke  day, 
 Forgive  ous  alle  that  ue  havith  don, 
 Als  ue  forgivet  uch  othir  man, 
 Ne  lete  us  falle  in  no  fondinge, 
 Ak  scilde  us  fro  the  foule  thinge." 
 
 Guthlac,  the  Saxon  anchoret  of  Croyland,  who  died  in 
 A.  D.  714,  is  the  reputed  author  of  a  version  of  the  Psalms, 
 which  (or  one  very  similar  to  it)  is  preserved  between  the 
 lines  of  a  very  old  Roman  psalter,  considered  to  be  one  of 
 the  identical  books  sent  by  Gregory  to  Augustine,  archbishop 
 of  Canterbury. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  9 
 
 Aldhelm,  first  abbot  of  Malmesbury,  and  afterwards  bishop 
 of  Sherborne,  made  another  version  of  the  Psalms  about  a.  d. 
 706,  which  has  been  identified  with  one  discovered  in  the 
 Royal  Library  at  Paris.  The  first  fifty  psalms  are  in  prose, 
 the  rest  in  metre.  (It  has  been  published  under  the  title, 
 Liber  Psalmoriim,  versio  Laiina  antiqiia  cum  paraphrasi  Attglo- 
 Saxonica,  etc.,  by  Benjamin  Thorpe,  Oxon.  1835.)  The 
 following  is  a  specimen: 
 
 PSALM  cm.  1-12. 
 
 1.  Bletsa,  mine  sawle,  blidhe  drihten; 
 
 and  eall  min  inneran  his  thsene  ecean  naman  ! 
 
 2.  Bletsige,  mine  sawle,  bealde  dryhten  ! 
 
 ne  wylt  thu  ofergeottul  ojfre  weordhan. 
 
 3.  He  thinum  mandoedum  miltsade  eallum; 
 
 and  thine  adle  ealle  gehselde. 
 
 4.  He  alysde  thin  lif  leof  of  forvvyrde; 
 
 fylde  thinne  willan  fsegere  mid  gode. 
 
 5.  He  the  gesigefseste  sodhre  miltse 
 
 and  the  mildheorte  mode  getrymede; 
 eart  thu  eadnowe  earne  gelicast 
 on  geogudhe  nu  gleawe  geworden. 
 
 6.  Hafast  thu  milde  mod,  mihta  strange  drihten, 
 
 domas  eallum  the  deope  her 
 and  ful  treaflice  teonan  tholian. 
 
 7.  He  his  wegas  dyde  wise  and  cudhe 
 
 Moyse  tham  moeran  on  msenige  tid; 
 Swylce  his  willan  eac  werum  Israhela. 
 
 8.  Mildheort  thu  eart  and  mihtig,  iiiode  gethyldig, 
 
 ece  dryhten,  swa  thu  a  waere, 
 
 is  thin  milde  mod  mannum  cydhed. 
 
 9.  Nelle  thu  odh  ende  yrre  habban, 
 
 ne  on  ecnesse  the  awa  belgan. 
 
 10.  Na  thu  be  gewyrhtum,  wealdend,  urum 
 
 wommum  wyrhtum  woldest  us  don, 
 ne  sefter  urum  unryhte  awhser  gyldan. 
 
 11.  Forthon  thu  sefter  heahweorce  heofenes  thines 
 
 mildheortnysse  mihtig  drihten, 
 lustum  cydhdest  tham  the  lufcdon  the. 
 
lo  The  English  Versions. 
 
 12.  Swa  thas  foldan  fgedme  bewincledh, 
 thes  eastrodor  and  sefter  west, 
 He  betvveonan  tham  teonan  and  unriht 
 us  fram  afyrde  seghwier  symble,  etc. 
 
 There  are  still  extant  two  copies  of  the  Gospels  in  Latin, 
 written  in  Roman  uncials,  which  Gregory  the  Great  sent  to 
 Augustine,  the  one  in  the  library  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
 Cambridge,  and  the  other  in  the  Bodleian,  Oxford.  The 
 latter  is  the  original  from  which  numerous  copies  have  been 
 made.  It  is  the  old  Latin  version,  the  Vetus  Italica,  not  the 
 Vulgate,  and  the  Anglo-Saxon  version  was  made  from  it. 
 This  is  clear  from  a  few  examples: 
 
 MATT,  xxvii.  32. 
 
 Vetus  Ital,     Invenerunt  hominein  Cyrenaum,  venientem  obviam  illis. 
 Vulgate.     Invenerunt  hoininem  Cyrenaum. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon.  Dha  gemetton  hig  aenne  Cyreniscne  man,  cumende 
 heom  togenes. 
 
 MATT.   XXIV.  41. 
 
 Vetus  Ital.     Duo  in  lecto,  tutus  assumetur,  et  unus  relinquetur . 
 Vulgate.      Wanting. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon.  Twegen  beoth  on  bedde,  an  byth  genumen,  and  odher 
 byth  Isefed. 
 
 LUKE  XV.   8. 
 
 Vetus  Ital.     Et  ever  tit  dotnum. 
 Vulgate.     Et  everrit  domum. 
 Anglo-Saxon.     And  awent  hyre  hus. 
 
 The  same  applies  to  Matt.  xxii.  14,  where  the  whole  verse 
 of  the  Vulgate:  Multi eniin  stmt  vocati,  pauci  vero  eledi,  is  want- 
 ing in  the  Vetus  Italica  and  the  Anglo-Saxon. 
 
 It  is  not  improbable  that  the  copy  of  the  Vetus  Italica  in 
 the  Bodleian  is  that  from  which  the  Anglo-Saxon  version 
 was  made,  but  it  is  not  possible  to  indicate  with  a  degree  of 
 certainty  the  date  when,  and  by  whom,  it  was  made.  It  is 
 known   on   the  authority  of  Cuthbert,    that  the  Venerable 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  h 
 
 Bede  was  translating  St.  John's  Gospel  when  he  died  (May 
 27,  735)  but  evidence  is  wanting  to  show  that  the  first  trans- 
 lation of  the  Gospels,  and  Bede's,  have  come  down  to  us. 
 Cuthbert's  description  of  the  last  day  of  Bede's  life  is  very 
 touching.  "When  the  morning  dawned  he  told  us  to  write 
 diligently  what  we  had  begun.  This  being  done,  one  of  us 
 said,  '  There  is  yet,  beloved  master,  one  chapter  wanting; 
 will  it  be  unpleasant  to  be  asked  any  more  questions .'' '  He 
 answered,  'Not  at  all.  Take  your  pen  and  write  with  speed.' 
 He  did  so.  At  the  ninth  hour  he  said  to  me,  '  I  have  some 
 valuables  in  my  litde  chest;  fetch  them  that  I  may  distribute 
 my  small  presents.'  He  addressed  each  and  exhorted  to 
 prayer.  We  wept.  In  the  evening  his  pupil  said,  '  Dear 
 master,  one  sentence  is  still  wanting.'  'Write  it  quickly,' 
 exclaimed  Bede.  When  it  was  finished,  he  said,  '  Support 
 me  while  I  go  to  the  holy  place,  where  I  can  pray  to  my 
 Father. '  When  he  was  placed  there,  he  repeated  the  Gloria 
 Patri,   and  expired  in  the  effort." 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON   MANUSCRIPTS   OF   THE   GOSPELS. 
 
 1.  B.  ,*  or  MS.  No.  CXL.  in  Corpus  Christi  College,  Cam- 
 bridge, assigned  to  a.  d.  990-1030.  At  the  end  of  St. 
 Matthew  occurs  this  note,  written  in  the  same  style  of  let- 
 ter as  the  MS.,  though  of  later  date:  Ego  Aelfricus  scripsi 
 hunc  libriim  in  Monasterio  Badhonio,  et  dedi  Brihiwoldo  Pre- 
 posito.      Many  vowels  are  accented. 
 
 2.  C. ,  or  MS.  li.  2.  II,  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  is 
 in  small  folio,  assigned  to  the  time  of  the  Conquest,  or  to  a 
 still  earlier  period,  very  valuable  on  account  of  its  grammati- 
 cal accuracy  and  excellent  west  Saxon  orthography,  and  of 
 its  being  the  only  copy  with  the  rubrics  complete.  Many 
 vowels  are  accented.     One  of  the  blank  leaves,  in  1865,  at 
 
 *  For  much  of  this  information  I  am  indebted  to  Bosworth,  Gothic  and  An^lo- 
 Saxon  Gospels,  etc..  London,  1865. 
 
12  The  English  Versions. 
 
 the  end  of  the  volume,  contained  the  note:  Hunc  iextum 
 Euangeliorum  dedit  Leofricus  episcopus  eccIesicE  Sancli  Petri 
 Apostoli  in  Exonia  ad  utilitatem  successorum  suorum;  followed 
 by  this  entry  in  a  similar  Anglo-Saxon  hand  of  somewhat 
 later  date :  Das  hoc  Leofric  biscop  gef  Sando  Petro  and  eallum 
 his  cEflergengum  into  Exancestre  Gode  viid  to  dhenienne.  It  was 
 presented  to  Archbishop  Parker  in  1566,  who  wrote  in  it 
 "  Matthgeus  Cantuar:  1574,"  and  "Continet  pag.  401." 
 The  Gospels  run  from  p.  i  to  p.  343;  Pseudo-Evatigelium 
 Nichodemi,  pp.  344-383,  and  Nathanis  Judm  Legatio  Fabu- 
 losa  ad  Tiberium  CcEsarem,  pp.  383-401.  Wanley,  Catalogue 
 0/  Anglo-Saxon  MSS.,  etc.,  1705,  gives  the  following  ac- 
 count: Cod.  rnembr.  in  fol.  min.  circa  tempiis  Conquisitionis 
 AnglicB  scriptus,  in  quo  habentur.  I.  Evangelia  quatuor  Anglo- 
 Saxonice  ...  II.  pag.  344,  Gesta  Salvatoris  nostri,  sive  Pseu- 
 do-Evafigelium  Nichodemi  .  .  .  III.  Nathanis  Judcei  Legatio 
 Fabulosa  ad  Tiberium  Cczsartm.  ,  .  .  Eronte  Cod.  habentur  hce 
 qua  sequuntur  Inscriptiones.  Hunc  textum  Euangeliorum,  etc. 
 (as  above).  Thas  Boc  Leofric,  etc.  (as  above).  Manu  autem 
 neoterica,  Hunc  Codicem  Evangeliorum  Gregorius  Dodde,  De- 
 canus  EcclesicB  Exoniens.  Cum  assensu  fratrum  suorum  Canon- 
 icorum  dono  dedit  MatthcEO  Cantuar iensi  Archiepiscopo,  qui  ilium 
 in  hanc  navam  formam  redigi  and  orjiari  curavit.      1566. 
 
 3.  C,  Cotton  Library,  British  Museum,  Otho  C.  i.  was 
 (in  1704)  in  a  perfect  state  from  Matt,  xxvii.  6,  but  so  much 
 injured  by  the  fire  of  Oct.  23,  1731,  that  it  looked  like  a 
 charred  mass;  thanks  to  the  judicious  directions  of  Sir  Fred- 
 eric Madden  the  saved  portions  have  been  so  mounted  that 
 the  MS.,  bound  in  two  large  folio  volumes,  can  be  easily 
 consulted.  The  first  folio  now  is  number  26,  twenty-five 
 folios  have  been  lost. 
 
 4.  H.,  or  the  Hatton  MS.  No.  38  in  the  Bodleian,  Ox- 
 ford, a  large  8°,  on  vellum,  in  a  beautiful  upright  hand, 
 about  the  time  of  Henry  11.     The  Gospels  are  arranged  in  the 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  13 
 
 order:  Mark,  Luke,  Matthew,  John.  The  archbishop's  son, 
 Rev.  John  Parker,  wrote  the  missing  leaf,  Luke  xvi.  It  has 
 only  few  accents  and  there  is  only  one  rubric  in  Anglo-Saxon  at 
 the  beginning  of  St.  John:  "Her  onginth  dhset  god  spell  dhe 
 Johannes  se  godspellere  gewrat  on  Pathmos  dham  eiglande." 
 5.,  or  MS.  Rl.,  Roval  Library,  British  Museum,  L  A. 
 XIV.,  8",  of  somewhat  earlier  date  than  the  Hatton  MS., 
 has  only  few  accents,  and  presents  the  Gospels  in  the  order: 
 Mark,  Matthew,  Luke,  John.  St.  Mark  begins:  Iniiium 
 Sci.  Euangelii  secundum  Marctim.  Her  ys  Godspelles  angin, 
 Halendes  Cristes  Codes  sune,  swa  awriten  is  on  thas 
 witegan  bee  Isaiam.  St.  Matthew:  Her  ongindh  Matheus 
 boc  thas  halga  Godspelleres. — Begms,  Sodhlice  wel  is  to 
 understanden  that  sefter  Matheus  gerecednysse  her  his 
 oncneornysse  boc  Hselendes  Cristes  Dauides  suna.  St. 
 Luke:  Nu  we  willadh  her  eow  areccen  Lucas  boc  dhaes 
 halgan  Godspelleres. — Begins,  Fordham  dhe  wytodlice  ma- 
 nega  thohte  thare  thinge  wace  ge  endebyrden  dhe  on  us 
 gefylde  sint,  swa  us  betahten  tha  the  hit  of  frimdhe  gesawon, 
 and  dhare  sproece  the  nas  woeron.  The  rubric  to  St.  John 
 IS  exactly  like  that  in  the  Hatton  MS.  as  given  above.  This 
 MS.  belonged  to  St.  Augustine's  Abbey,  Canterbury,  and 
 at  one  time  to  archbishop  Cranmer,  whose  name  appears 
 on  the  upper  margin  of  the  first  leaf 
 
 6.  The  Oxford  MS.  441,  in  the  Bodleian,  is  nearly  related 
 to  Nos.  I,  2,  3,  above,  in  small  folio,  with  some  vowels 
 accented,  written  before  the  Conquest,  in  a  fine,  bold  Saxon 
 character;  the  rubrics  an'd  a  number  of  leaves  upon  new 
 parchment  are  of  later  date.  The  first  edition  of  the  Anglo- 
 Saxon  Gospels,  by  John  Foxe,  1571,  was  printed  from  this 
 MS.,  and  it  is  likewise  the  basis  of  that  by  Junius  and 
 Marshall  in   1665   (see  below). 
 
 7.  The  Durham  Book  (Nero,  D.,  IV.,  Cotton  MSS., 
 British    Museum),    so   called    because   it   belonged    to    the 
 
14  The  English  Versions. 
 
 dean  and  chapter  of  Durham,  is  also  known  as  the  St. 
 Cuthbert  Gospels,  on  the  supposition  that  St.  Cuthbert 
 used  it;  it  is  in  Latin  and  Anglo-Saxon,  the  Latin  was 
 written  by  Eadfrith,  bishop  of  Lindisfarne,  about  a.  d.  687, 
 and  the  interlinear,  verbal,  Anglo-Saxon  gloss  was  added  by 
 Aldred,  a  priest  of  Holy  Isle  between  946  and  968.  Tins 
 book  contains  the  four  Gospels,  and  the  Gospel  of  St.  Mat- 
 thew in  Anglo-Saxon  of  this  version,  and  in  Gothic  from  the  Co- 
 dex Argenteus,  was  published  by  Rev.  Samuel  Henshall,  1807. 
 8.  The  Rushworth  Gloss,  so  called  from  the  name  of 
 a  former  owner,  in  the  Bodleian  Library,  is  of  about  the 
 same  age  as  the  former.  Like  the  Durham  Book,  it  is 
 interlined,  the  Anglo-Saxon  word  appearing  directly  over 
 the  corresponding  Latin.  It  was  made  by  Farmen  and 
 Owen.  Farmen  executed  St.  Matthew,  as  is  clear  from 
 the  subscription,  which  runs,  "Farmen  presbyter  thas  boc 
 thus  gleosode,"  i.  e.,  Farmen,  presbyter,  thus  glossed  (in- 
 terpreted) this  book.  The  remainder  is  the  work  of  Owen, 
 according  to  his  subscription:  "The  min  bruch  gebidde 
 fore  Owen  the  thas  boc  gloesede  Faermen,  thaem  preoste 
 aet  Harawada; "  "He  that  of  mine  profiteth  bede  [pray] 
 he  for  Owen  that  this  book  glossed  [and]  Faermen  the 
 priest  at  Harewood. "  To  this  the  transcriber  added  his 
 own  subscription  in  li^se  words,  written  in  Saxon  char- 
 acters: Macregol  depincxit  hoc  Evafigelium,  quicumqiie  legerit 
 et  intellegerit  islam  narralionem  oral  pro  Macregidl  scriplori. 
 It  has  been  justly  inferred  from  these  subscriptions  that 
 vernacular  versions  were  not  prohibited  at  the  time,  and 
 that  the  transcriber  thought  it  a  good  work,  deserving 
 the  prayers  of  the  reader.  This  version  is  peculiarly  in- 
 teresting from  the  fact  that  its  text  agrees  with  that  of 
 the  Codex  Bezae  where  it  differs  from  the  Textus  Re- 
 ceptus.  The  statement  of  Plumptre,  that  this  version  was 
 edited  by  Foxe,  the  martyrologist,   is  a  mistake.     St.   Mat- 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  15 
 
 thew  in  the  Rushworth  Gloss  may  be  regarded  as  an  in- 
 dependent version;  tlie  other  three  Gospels  are  in  the 
 main  transcripts  of  the  Durham  Book.  The  Surtees  So- 
 ciety has  pubhshed  St.  Matthew,  edited  by  Rev.  Jos.  Stev- 
 enson, M.A.,  1854;  St.  Mark,  1861;  St.  Luke,  1863;  and 
 St.  John,  1865,  edited  by  G.  Waring,  M.A.  Four  Anglo- 
 Saxon  versions  of  St.  Matthew  in  parallel  columns,  begun 
 by  Mr.  Kemble,  and  completed  by  Mr.  Hardwicke  in  1858, 
 exhibit  the  text  of  B.,  C.C.C,  Cambridge,  of  MS.  38,  in 
 the  Bodleian  (the  Hatton  MS.),  the  interlinear  Lindisfarne. 
 and  the  Rushworth  without  the  Latin. 
 
 One  of  the  Cotton  MSS. ,  marked  Vespasian,  D.  VL, 
 belonging  to  the  tenth  century,  contains  a  partial  gloss 
 of  the  Book  of  Proverbs,  the  version  being  inserted  be- 
 tween the  lines  of  a  Latin  copy  through  a  considerable 
 portion  of  the  book. 
 
 Toward  the  close  of  the  tenth  century  yElfric — whose 
 writings  place  him  in  the  front  rank  of  his  age,  and  whose 
 history  is  shrouded  in  an  obscurity  for  which  he  is  un- 
 questionably indebted  to  the  odium  theologicum  of  the  Ro- 
 mish fraternity — executed  in  popular  form  paraphrases  of 
 the  Pentateuch,  Joshua,  and  Judges;  part  of  the  history 
 of  the  Kings,  as  found  in  the  six  historical  books  (Sam- 
 uel, Kings,  and  Chronicles);  Esther,  Job  (perhaps),  Ju- 
 dith, and  the  two  books  of  Maccabees.  Of  these,  the  Pen- 
 tateuch. Joshua,  Judges,  Job,  and  part  of  Judith  were 
 printed  in  1698-9. 
 
 It  goes  by  the  name  of  Heptateuch,  i.  e. ,  the  five  books 
 of  Moses  and  the  Books  of  Jushua  and  Judges.  Home 
 says  that  the  version  was  made  by  ^Ifric,  archbishop  of 
 Canterbury,  a  mistake,  for  the  i^lfric  in  question  was  abbot 
 of  Peterborough,  in  1004,  and  archbishop  of  York  in  1023. 
 The  Book  of  Job  was  printed  from  a  transcript  of  a  MS. 
 in  the  Cotton  Library,  and  the  apocryphal  gospel  of  Nice- 
 
i6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 demus  from  Junius's  copy  of  the  original  MS.  in  the  Li- 
 brary of  C.  C.  C,  Cambridge;  the  version  of  the  fragment 
 of  the  Book  of  Judith  is  Dano-Saxon.  The  title  of  this 
 rare  book  is  Hcptateiichiis,  Liber  Job,  et  Evangeliiim  Nicodemi, 
 Anglo- Saxonice,  Historm  Judith  Fragmenium,  Dano-Saxonice. 
 Edidit  fitinc  prinuan  ex  MSS.  Codicibiis  Edwardus  Thwaites. 
 Oxoniae,  1698,  8vo.  It  has  been  reprinted  by  B.  Thorpe,  in 
 Analeda  Anglo- Saxonica  (London,  1834),  arranged  as  verse. 
 He  says,  ' '  The  entire  poem,  of  which  it  probably  formed 
 an  inconsiderable  portion,  must  have  been  a  noble  produc- 
 tion "  (Pref  viii.). 
 
 Subjoined  is  a  specimen  of  ^Elfric's  translation,  trans- 
 cribed by  Professor  F.  J.  Child,  Harvard  College,  from  a 
 copy  of  the  Heptateuch  in  the  College  Library,  for  Mr. 
 Condit's  Historv  oj  the  English  Bible  (New  York,  1882), 
 with  the  Anglo-Saxon  characters  changed  into  their  Eng- 
 lish equivalents. 
 
 EXODUS   XX. 
 
 1.  God  sprsec  thus: 
 
 2.  Ic  eom  Drihten  thin  God 
 
 4.  Ne  wire  thu  the  agrafene  godas. 
 
 5.  Ne  ne  wurtha.     Ic  wrece  faedera  unriht  wisnysse  on  bearnum. 
 
 6.  And  ic  do  mildheortnysse  tham  the  me  lufiath,  and  mine  bebodu 
 
 healdath. 
 
 7.  Ne  nem  thu  Drihtnes  naman  on  ydel;  ne  byth  unscyldig  se  the 
 
 his  naman  on  ydel  nemth. 
 
 8.  Gehalga  thone  restedseg. 
 
 9.  Wire  six  dagas  ealle  thine  weorc. 
 
 10.  Se  seofotha  ys  Drihtnes  restedjeg  thines  Godes;  ne  wire  thu  nan 
 
 weorc  on  tham  dsege,  ne  nan  thara  the  mid  the  beo. 
 
 11.  On  six  dagon  God  geworhte  heofenan  and  eorthan  and  sae  and 
 
 ealle  tha  thing  the  on  him  synd,  and  reste  thy  seofothan 
 dsege,  and  gehalgode  hyne. 
 
 12.  Arwurtha  feeder  and  modor. 
 
 13.  Ne  sleh  thu. 
 
 14.  Ne  synga  thu. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  17 
 
 15.  Ne  stel  thu. 
 
 16.  Ne  beo  thu  on  liesre  gewitnysse  ongen  thinne  nehstan. 
 
 17.  Ne  wilna  thu  thines  nehstan  huses,  ne  thu  his  wifes,  ne  his  wyeles, 
 
 ne  his  wylne,  ne  his  oxan,  ne  his  assan,  ne  nan  thara  thinga 
 the  his  synd.* 
 
 The  Heptateuch  was  translated  from  the  Latin,  and  JE\- 
 fric  says  in  the  preface  to  Genesis:  "Nothing  should  be 
 written  in  the  English  but  what  is  found  in  the  Latin,  nor 
 should  the  order  of  the  words  be  changed,  except  when  the 
 Latin  and  English  modes  of  expression  differ.  For  he  who 
 interprets,  or  translates  from  the  Latin  into  English,  should 
 carefully  preserve  the  English  idiom,  or  else  those  who  are 
 unacquainted  with  the  idiom  of  the  Latin  may  be  led  into 
 many  errors." 
 
 And  as  to  the  object  contemplated  in  the  translation,  he 
 says,  in  the  homily  On  Reading  the  Scriptures,  "Whoever 
 would  be  one  with  God,  must  often  pray,  and  often  read 
 the  Holy  Scriptures.  For  when  we  pray,  we  speak  to  God; 
 and  when  we  read  the  Bible,  God  speaks  to  us.  The  read- 
 ing of  the  Scriptures  produces' a  twofold  advantage  to  the 
 reader.  It  renders  him  wiser,  by  informing  his  mind;  and 
 also  leads  him  from  the  vanities  of  the  world  to  the  love 
 of  God.  The  reading  of  the  Scriptures  is  truly  an  honorable 
 employment,  and  greatly  conduces  to  the  purity  of  the  soul. 
 For  as  the  body  is  nourished  by  natural  food,  so  the  sub- 
 limer  man,  that  is,  the  soul,  is  nourished  by  the  divine 
 sayings,  according  to  the  words  of  the  Psalmist:  '  How 
 sweet  are  thy  words  unto  my  taste  !  yea,  sweeter  than  honey 
 to  my  mouth.'  Happy  is  he,  then,  who  reads  the  Script- 
 ures, if  he  convert  the  words  into  actions.  The  whole  of 
 the  Scriptures  are  written  for  our  salvation,  and  by  them 
 we   obtain   the   knowledge   of  the   truth.     The  blind  man 
 
 *  See  on  the  origin  of  the  mutilated  form  of  the  Decalogue,  p.  19. 
 
The  English  Versions. 
 
 stumbles  oftener  than  he  who  sees;  so  he  who  is  igno- 
 rant of  the  precepts  of  Scripture  offends  more  frequently 
 than  he  who  knows  them,"  each  of  them  being  without 
 guide.  * 
 
 The  following  extracts  from  ^Elfric's  Homilies  (about  a.  d. 
 1040)  illustrate  how  loosely  the  Old  Testament  was  quoted 
 in  Anglo-Saxon: 
 
 GENESIS   III. 
 
 "Tha  cwsedh  God,  'Nis  na  geda- 
 fenlic  thget  thes  man  ana  beo  and 
 nsebbe  nsenne  fultum;  ac  uton  ge- 
 wyrcan  him  gemacan,  him  to  ful- 
 tume  and  to  frofre.'  And  God 
 tha  geswefode  thone  Adam,  and 
 thatha  he  slep,  dha  genam  he 
 an  rib  of  his  sidan  and  geworhle 
 of  dham  ribbe  senne  wifman, 
 and  axode  Adam  hu  heo  hatan 
 sceolde.  Tha  cwsedh  Adam, 
 '  Heo  is  ban  of  minum  banum, 
 and  flsesc  of  minum  flsesce;  beo 
 hire  name  Uirago,  thset  is  fsem- 
 ne;  fordhan  dhe  heo  is  of  hire 
 were  genumen . '  Dha  sette  Adam 
 eft  hire  odherne  naman  ^ua, 
 that  is  lif :  fordhan  •  dhe  heo  is 
 ealra  lybbendra  modor." 
 
 Then  said  God,  "It  is  not  fitting 
 that  this  man  be  alone,  and  have 
 no  help;  now  let  us  make  him  a 
 mate  for  help  and  comfort."  And 
 God  then  caused  Adam  to  sleep, 
 and  as  he  slept,  he  took  a  rib  from 
 his  side,  and  of  that  rib  wrought 
 a  woman,  and  asked  Adam  how 
 she  should  be  called.  Then  said 
 Adam,  "She  is  bone  of  my  bone, 
 and  flesh  of  my  flesh ;  be  her  name 
 Virago,  that  is,  female;  because 
 she  is  taken  from  her  husband." 
 Then  Adam  afterwards  bestowed 
 on  her  another  name,  Eva,  that  is, 
 life;  because  she  is  the  mother  of 
 all  living. 
 
 In  the  Pentateuch,  likewise  ascribed  to  .^Ifric,  the  text  of 
 the  Ten  Commandments  reads: 
 
 1.  Ic  eom  Drihtin  thin  God. 
 
 2.  Ne  wire  thu  the  agrafene  Godas.     Ne  ne  wurtha;  ic  wrece  fgedera 
 
 unrihhtwisnysse  on  bearnum,  and  ic  do  mildheortnysse  tham 
 the  me  lufath,  and  mine  bebodu  healdath. 
 
 *  Usserii,  Hist.  Dogm.,  pp.  378,  379,  quoted  by  Townley,  Bibl.  Liter.,  i.  g.  273, 
 273.     Am.  ed. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions.  19 
 
 3.  Ne  nem  thu  Drihtnes  naman  on  ydel,  ne  byth  unscyldig  se  the 
 
 his  naman  on  ydel  nemth. 
 
 4.  Gehalga  thone  restedaeg.     Wire  six  dagas  ealle  thine  weorc.     Se 
 
 seofotha  ys  Drihtnes  restedseg  thines  Codes;  ne  wire  thu 
 nan  weore  on  tham  dsege,  ne  nan  thara  the  mid  the  beo. 
 On  six  dagon  God  geworhte  heofenan  and  eorthan  and  sae 
 and  ealle  tha  thing  the  on  him  synd,  and  reste  thy  seofothan 
 dsege,  and  gehalgode  hyne. 
 
 5.  Arwurtha  fseder  and  modor. 
 
 6.  Ne  sleh  thu. 
 
 7.  Ne  synga  thu. 
 
 8.  Ne  stel  thu. 
 
 g.  Ne  beo  thu  on  liesre  gewitnysse  ongen  thinne  nehstan. 
 10.  Ne  wilna  thu  thines  nehstan  buses,  ne  thu  his  wifes,  ne  his  wyeles, 
 ne  his  wylne,  ne  his  oxan,  ne  his  assan,  ne  than  thara  thinga 
 the  his  synd." — Heptateuchus,  ete.,  E.  Thwaites,  1699. 
 
 The  mutilation  of  the  Decalogue  by  the  entire  omission  of 
 the  second  commandment  and  the  division  of  the  tenth  into 
 two,  is  very  old,  to  wit: 
 
 "  Primum  prseceptum  in  Lege  de  colendo  uno  Deo:  Non  erunt,  inquit, 
 tibi  dei  alii  prceter  me.  Seeundum  prseceptum,  AFon  accipies  nomen 
 Domini  Dei  tid  itt  vanum.  Tertium  prreceptum,  Metnento  diem  Sabbati 
 sanctificare  eum.  Quartum  prseceptum  est,  Honora  patrem  timm  et 
 matrem  tuam.  Quintum  prseeeptum  est,  Non  mcEchaberis.  Sexrturn 
 praseeptum,  Non  occides.  Sequitur,  Non  ftiraberis,  prseceptum  sep- 
 timum.  Octavum  praeceptum,  Falsum  testimonium  non  dices.  Nonura 
 prseceptum,  Non  conciipisces  ttxorem proximi  tui.  Decimum  prseceptum, 
 Non  concupisces  ullam  rem  proximi  tui,  non  pecus,  non  possessionem, 
 non  subjugium,  non  aliquid  omnino proximi  tui  concupisces.^'' — S.  Aug. 
 Serm.viii.,  De  decetft  Plagis  et  Praceptis. 
 
 MS.  441,  in  the  Bodleian  (No.  6  above)  is  the  basis  of 
 the  version,  from  an  ante-hieronymian  Latin  text,  which, 
 at  the  suggestion  and  expense  of  Archbishop  Parker,  was 
 printed  under  the  care  of  John  Foxe  the  martyrologist,  under 
 the  title: 
 
 The  Gospels  of  the  fower  Euangelistes  translated  in  the  old  Saxons 
 tyme  out  of  Latin  into  the  vulgar e  totmg  of  the  Saxons,  newly  collected 
 
20  The  English  Versions. 
 
 aiit  of  Auncient  Alonumentes  of  the  sayd  Saxons,  and  noiv  puhli shed  for 
 testinionie  of  the  same  at  London.  Printed  by  John  Daye  dwelling  ouer 
 Aldersgate,  1571.  Cum  Priuilegio  Regia  Maiestatis  per  Decenniimi. 
 The  Preface  says:  "We  haue  published  especially  to  this  end,  that  the 
 said  boke  imprinted  thus  in  the  Saxons  letters,  may  remaine  in  the 
 Church  as  a  profitable  example,  and  president  of  olde  antiquitie,  to  the 
 more  confirmation  of  your  gratious  procedinges  now  in  the  Church  agre- 
 able  to  the  same.  Wherin  as  we  haue  to  see  how  much  we  are  beholden 
 to  the  reuerend  and  learned  father  in  God,  Matthew,  archbishop  of  Cant., 
 a  cheefe  and  famous  trauailler  in  thys  Church  of  England,  by  whose 
 industrious  diligence  and  learned  labours,  this  booke,  with  others  moe, 
 hath  bene  collected  and  searched  out  of  the  Saxons  Monumetes:  so  like- 
 wise haue  we  to  vnderstand  and  conceaue,  by  the  edition  hereof,  how 
 the  religion  presently  taught  and  professed  in  the  Church  at  thys  present, 
 is  no  new  reformation  of  thinges  lately  begonne,  which  were  not  before, 
 but  rather  a  reduction  of  the  Church  to  the  Pristine  state  of  old  confor- 
 mitie,  which  once  it  had." 
 
 This  edition  was  the  first  Anglo-Saxon  book  printed  in 
 England.  The  Anglo-Saxon  version  is  accompanied  by  the 
 Bishops',  occasionally  adapted  to  the  earlier  version.  It  was 
 reprinted  by  Junius  the  younger  and  Marshall,  London, 
 1638;  and  by  the  same  editors  in  a  more  correct  form, 
 with  the  Gothic  in  parallel  columns,  at  Dordrecht  in  1665, 
 and  Amsterdam  in  1684. 
 
 The  edition  of  Benjamin  Thorpe:  The  Anglo-Saxon  Ver- 
 sion of  the  Holy  Gospels,  London,  1835  (reprinted  New 
 York,  1846),  rests  for  its  text  on  the  two  Cambridge  MSS., 
 with  occasional  references  to  a  MS.  in  the  Bodleian,  and 
 another  MS.  in  the  British  Museum. 
 
 A  very  accurate  and  complete  edition  is  that  by  Bos- 
 worth :  The  Gothic  and  Anglo-  Saxo7i  Gospels  iji  Parallel 
 Columns,  with  the  Versions  of  Wyclif  and  Tyndale,  with  Pref- 
 ace and  Notes,  London,  1865;  2d  ed.,  by  Bosworth  and 
 Waring,  London,  1874.  Great  pains  have  been  bestowed  on 
 a  collation  of  the  best  MSS. 
 
 ' '  The  Gospel  according  to  St.  Matthew  ( 1 8  5  8,  by  Charles  Hard- 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions. 
 
 21 
 
 wick),  and  The  Gospel  according  to  St.  Mark  (1871,  by  Rev. 
 W.  W.  Skeat,  M.A.),  according  to  St.  Luke  (1874,  by  the 
 same),  and  according  to  St.  John  (1878,  by  the  same),  in 
 Anglo-Saxon  and  Northumbrian  Versions,  synoptically  ar- 
 ranged," etc.,  Cambridge,  4to.  A  very  valuable  and  beau- 
 tiful edition  with  collations  of  the  best  manuscripts.  The 
 following  is  a  specimen: 
 
 MS.CCC.No.CXL. 
 
 Wanley,  Cat., p.  lib.         Wattley,  Cat., p.  yd 
 
 29  Gyf  thin  swydhre 
 cage  the  seswicie, 
 ahola  hit  lit,  and 
 awuip  hyt  fratn 
 the:  sodhlice  the 
 ys  betere  thset  an 
 thinra  lima  for- 
 wurthe,  thonne  eal 
 thin  lichama  si  on 
 helle  asend. 
 
 ST.    MATTHEW   V.    29,  3O. 
 
 MS.  Hatton.  Lindisfarne  Gospels. 
 
 Upper  line  {Nero  D.  IV.)  Wan- 
 ley,  p.  3 so.  Lower  line  [Rusk- 
 worth]  g;loss  only. 
 
 Gyf   thin    swidhre     That  gifdliasie  +  ego  dhin  29 
 eage    the    asvvikie,     Quod  si       ociilus      tuus 
 aholeke   hit  ut,   &     suidhre    ondspyrnas    dhe 
 awerp  hit  fram  the:      dexter    scandalizat    te, 
 sod hce  the  is  betere     gener+genim      hine      & 
 thjet  an  thinre  hme  erne  ettm      et 
 
 forwurdhe,   thonne      worp  from  dhe  behoflic  is 
 call    thin    lichame    projice  abs   te:     expedit 
 syo  on  helle  gesent.     fordhon       dhe       thaette 
 enim  tibi  ut 
 
 dead  sie  enne      liomana 
 pereat  uniiin  niembrorutn 
 dhinra    dhon     all    lich- 
 tuoriwi,  quam  to  turn  cor- 
 oma    dhin  gesendad  bidh 
 pus    tuuni     mitt  at  ur 
 in  tintergo  +  in  cursung. 
 in  gehenna. 
 
 30  And  gyf  thin  swi- 
 dhre hand  the  as- 
 wice,  aceorf  hi  of, 
 and  awurp  hi  fram 
 the:  witodlice  the 
 ys  betere  thcet  an 
 thinra  lima  for- 
 wurdhe,      thonne 
 
 And  gyf  thin  swi- 
 dhre hand  the  as- 
 wike,  acerf  hyo  of, 
 &  awerp  hyo  fram 
 the:  witodlice  the 
 is  betere  thset  an 
 thinre  lima  forwur- 
 dhe, thanne  all  thin 
 
 &  gif  suidhra  hond  dhin  30 
 Et  si  dextera  manus  tua 
 ondspurnas  dhe  cearf 
 scandalizat  te,  abscide 
 hea  &  worp  from  dhe 
 earn  et  projice  abs  te: 
 behofes  fordhon  dhe 
 expedit         enim         tibi 
 
The  English  Versions. 
 
 eal    thin    lichania 
 fare  to  helle. 
 
 lichania     fare      to 
 helle. 
 
 Various  Headings. 
 2g,  6.  A.  seswicige. 
 
 11.  B.  awyrp.  22. 
 A.  limena.  23.  A. 
 forweordhe.  25.  A. 
 eall.    28.  A.  sig.    30. 
 
 12.  A.  aweorp.  24. 
 A.  forweordhe.  26. 
 A.  eall.     30.  A.  on. 
 
 Various  Readings. 
 29,  aswicie ; 
 
 ahole;  awyrp; 
 
 thinra  lima  for- 
 wyrdhe;  eal;  lich- 
 ama;  asend.  30, 
 send;  aswice;  ace- 
 orf  heo;  awyrp; 
 thonne  eall ;  lich- 
 ama. 
 
 thiiette     deadege      enne 
 u(  pereat       umtm 
 
 liomana      dhinra   dhon 
 
 membrorumtitormii,quam 
 all        lichoma       dhin 
 
 tohwi        corpus       tuum 
 
 gsedh  +  ftcredh  in  tintergo. 
 eat  ingehenna. 
 
 29.  Gif  thanne  thin  ege 
 thset  swithre  aswicadh  the 
 +  fselle  thee  ahloca  hit  & 
 awerp  from  dhe  forthon  the 
 the  betherfedh  thset  to  lore 
 weordhe  an  thine  lioma  thon- 
 ne all  thin  lichoma  siae  sended 
 ill  helle.  30.  &  gif  seo  swith- 
 re hond  thin  fselle+seswi- 
 cadh  dhec  aceorf  hise  & 
 aweorp  from  the  forthon  the 
 the  bedhserfeth  thjet  to  lose 
 wear  the+lore  beon  an  thine 
 leoman  thonne  eall  thin  lich- 
 oma gseth  in  helle. 
 
 There  has  also  been  published:  H.  C.  Leonard,  A  Trans- 
 lation of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Version  of  St.  Mark's  Gospel,  with 
 Preface  and  Notes,  London,  1881;  this  work  I  have  not  yet 
 seen. 
 
 The  subjoined  extracts,  from  Bosworth  and  Waring,  may- 
 serve  the  purpose  of  presenting  to  the  reader  the  extraordinary 
 changes  in  the  language  of  England  from  the  close  of  the 
 tenth  century  to  that  of  the  fourteenth,  while  the  brief  table 
 exhibits  the  relation  of  Gothic,  Anglo-Saxon,  German,  and 
 English.  The  text  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  based  on  manu- 
 script B.,  A.  D.  995,  collated  with  the  rest,  and  that  of  Wiclif 
 is  the  revised  edition  of  a.  d.  1389. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions. 
 
 23 
 
 ST.    MATTHEW 
 
 Anglo-Saxon,  g<pS- 
 
 31  He  rehte  him  dha  gyt  6dher 
 bigspel,  dhus  cwedhende,  Heo- 
 fena  rice  is  geworden  gelic  sene- 
 pes  corne,  dhasl  seow  se  man  on 
 hys  fficre. 
 
 32  Dhaet  is  ealra  sseda  laest,  s6th- 
 lice  dhonne  hit  wyxth,  hit  is 
 ealra  wyrta  maest,  and  liit  wyrth 
 treovv;  swa  dhset  heofnan  fuhlas 
 cumath,  and  eardiath  on  his 
 bogum. 
 
 XIII.  31,  32. 
 
 IViclif,   ijSg. 
 An  other  parable  Jhesus  putte   31 
 forth    to    hem,    seiynge,    The 
 kyngdam  of  heuenes  is  like  to 
 a  corn  of  seneuey,  the  whiche 
 a  man  takynge  sewe  in  his  feeld. 
 The  whiche  trewly  is  leest  of  32 
 alle   seedis,   but  when    it   hath 
 wexen,  it  is  most  of  alle  wortis, 
 and  is  maad  a  tree;  so  that  brid- 
 dis  of  the  eyre  cummen,   and 
 dwellen  in  bowis  *  therof. 
 
 ST.  MARK 
 
 13  Dha  sendon  hi  to  him  sume  of 
 Phariseum  and  Herodianum, 
 dhset  hi  befengon  hine  on  his 
 worde. 
 
 14  Dha  comon  hi  and  dhus  midh 
 facne  cwaedon,  Lareow,  we 
 witon  dhset  dhu  eart  solhfsest, 
 and  dhu  ne  recst  be  senegum 
 men;  ne  besceawast  dhii  manna 
 ansyne,  ac  dhu  Godes  weg  Iserst 
 on  sothfcestnysse.  Alyfth  gaful 
 to  syllanne  dham  Casere?  .  .  . 
 
 15  Hwsedher  dhe  we  ne  syllath? 
 Dha  cwaeth  he,  and  heora  lot- 
 wrenceas  wiste,  Hwi  fandige  ge 
 min?  bringath  me  dhone  pen- 
 ing,  dhset  ic  hine  geseo. 
 
 16  Dhabrohtonhihim.  Dha  ssede 
 he  him,  Hwaes  is  dheos  anlicnys, 
 and  dhis  gewrit  ?  Hi  cwsedon, 
 Dhses  Caseres. 
 
 17  Dha  cw32th  se  Hselend  to  him, 
 Agyfath  dham  Casere  dha  thing 
 dhe   dhses  Caseres    synd,    and 
 
 XII.  13-17. 
 And  thei  senden  to  him  summe    13 
 of  the  Farisees  and  Erodians,  for 
 to  take  hym  in  word. 
 
 The  whiche  comynge  seyn  to  14 
 hym,  Maistir,  we  witen  for  thou 
 ert  sothfast,  and  reckist  not  of 
 ony  man;  sothly  neither  thou 
 seest  in  to  face  of  man,  but  thou 
 techist  the  wey  of  God  in  treuthe. 
 Is  it  leefful  for  to  ghyue  tribute 
 to  Cesar?  .  .  . 
 
 Or  we  schulen  not  ghyue  ?    The    15 
 which  witinge  her  priuey  fals- 
 nesse,  seith  to  hem.  What  tempt- 
 en  yhe  me  ?  brynge  yhe  to  me 
 a  peny,  that  I  se. 
 
 And  they  offriden  to  him.    And    16 
 he  seith  to  hem,  Whos  is  this 
 ymage,  and  the  in  wrytinge  ? 
 Thei  seien  to  him,  Cesaris. 
 Forsothe     Jhesus      answeringe    17 
 seith  to  hem,  Therfore  yhelde 
 yhe  to  Cesar  that  ben  of  Cesar, 
 
 *  Or  braunchis. 
 
24 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Gode    dha    dhe    Godes    synd. 
 Dha  wundrodon  hi  be  dham. 
 
 and  to  God  tho  thingis  that  ben 
 of  fjod.  And  alle  wondriden 
 on  him. 
 
 ST.  LUKE  XIII.  34,  35. 
 
 34  Eala  Hierusalem,  Hierusalem, 
 dhu  dhe  dha  witegan  ofslyhst, 
 and  hsenst  dha  dhe  to  dhe  asende 
 synd,  hu  oft  ic  wolde  dhine  beam 
 gegaderian,  swa  se  fugel  deth 
 his  nest  under  his  fidherum,  and 
 dhu  noldest. 
 
 35  Nu !  bith  eower  hus  eow  for- 
 listen.  Sothlice  ic  eow  secge, 
 dhait  ge  me  ne  geseoth,  aerdham 
 dhe  cume  se,  dhonne  ge  cwe- 
 dhath,  Gebletsod  sy,  se  dhe 
 com  on  Drihtnes  nam  an. 
 
 ST.   JOHN 
 
 5  Ic  eom  win-eard,  and  ge  synd 
 twigu.  Se  dhe  wunath  on  me, 
 and  ic  on  him,  se  byrth  mycle 
 blaeda,  fordham  ge  ne  magon 
 ndn  thing  d6n  butan  me. 
 
 6  Gif  hwa  ne  wunath  on  me,  he 
 byth  aworthen  ut  swa  twig,  and 
 fordruwath;  and  hig  gaderiath 
 dha,  and  d6th  on  fyr,  and  hig 
 forbymath. 
 
 7  Gyf  ge  wuniath  on  me,  and 
 mine  word  wuniath  on  eow, 
 biddath,  swa  hwast  swa  ge  wyl- 
 lon,  and  hyt  byth  eower. 
 
 8  On  dham  ys  min  fseder  geswlitel- 
 od,  dhret  ge  beron  mycele  blaeda, 
 and  beon  mine  leorning-cnihtas.  * 
 
 9  And  ic  lufode  eow,  swa  fseder 
 lufode  me ;  wuniath  on  minre  lufe. 
 
 Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  that  sleest  34 
 prophetis,  and  stoonest  hem  that 
 ben  sent  to  thee,  hou  ofte  wolde 
 I  gedere  to  gidere  thy  sones,  as 
 a  brid  his  nest  vnder  pennes, 
 and  thou  noldist. 
 
 Loo !  yhoure  hous  schal  be  left  35 
 to  you  desert.  Sothli  I  seie  to 
 you,  for  ye  schulen  not  se  me, 
 til  it  come,  whanne  ye  schulen 
 seye,  Blessid  is  he,  that  cometh 
 in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
 
 XV.  5-9. 
 
 I  am  a  vyne,  ye  ien  the  braun-   5 
 chis.     He  that  dwellith  in  me, 
 and  I  in  him,  this  berith  moche 
 fruit,  for  with  outen  me  ye  mown 
 no  thing  do. 
 
 If  ony  man  schal  not  dwelle  in   6 
 me,  he  schal  be  sent  out  as  a 
 braunche,  and  schal  wexe  drye; 
 and  thei  schulen   gadere   him, 
 and  thei  schulen  sende  him  in 
 to  the  fier,  and  he  brenneth. 
 If  ye  schulen  dwelle  in  me,  and   7 
 my  wordis  schulen   dwelle   in 
 you,  what  euere  thing  ye  schul- 
 en wilne,  ye  schulen  axe,  and 
 it  schall  be  do  to  you. 
 In  this  thing  my  fadir  is  clan-   8 
 fied,  that  ye  brynge  moost  fruyt, 
 and  ye  be  maad  my  disciplis. 
 As  my  fadir  louede  me,  and  I   9 
 louyde  you ;  dwelle  ye  in  my  loue. 
 
 Learning  youths=:disciples. 
 
Anglo-Saxon  Versions. 
 
 25 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 .-       :s  .s        >  X  X  X  .^ 
 >        >x        xxxx> 
 
 S       J 
 
 ■    (U    rt 
 
 S  ■—     (U     V-     >< 
 
 e^  o 
 
 <^       a       ^    r^ 
 
 cS 
 
 p  o  > 
 g  "  o 
 
 ^ 
 
 -«-> 
 
 ■n^ 
 
 c, 
 
 N 
 
 <Ll 
 
 ^ 
 
 •d 
 
 S 
 
 ri 
 
 5s 
 
 :? 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■so 
 
 ^  fa  ^2  -g  ^ 
 
 f^    _^    rt    ^ 
 
 (D      r-     rt 
 
 _l  g  X  ,=;  a 
 
 B  rt 
 
 o  o 
 
 0)     O  _!-• 
 
 ■I  -^  1;     t  S  « 
 
 >cS  o   ^ 
 
 ^    (U    <u 
 C/1  K  hM 
 
 6  43 
 
 t-    C    <"    S3 
 
 a!    U 
 
 s 
 
 ,b^K^'S  j2  «  o  S^  '^. 
 
 j;  i;  S 
 2  S.S 
 
 o     • 
 
 "S     CJ 
 
 OJ 
 
 cd    is  Oh 
 
 M«  2  o 
 
 ^      rt  ^  ^ 
 
 &  '"3 
 
 o  »< 
 
 U     1 
 
 31 
 
26  The  English  Versions. 
 
 A  brief  account  of  helps  for  the  study  of  Anglo-Saxon  may 
 be  found  useful: 
 
 Hickes,  Linguarum  Vett.  Septentrionalium  Thesaurus,  3  vols. , 
 folio,  Oxon,   1705.     A  standard  work  of  reference. 
 
 The  Dictionaries  are:  Somner's,  folio,  Oxon,  1659;  Lye, 
 Didmiariiim  Saxonico  et  Gothico-Latinum,  edited  by  Manning, 
 3  vols.,  fol.,  London,  1772,  with  Benson,  Vocabulary,  chiefly 
 abridged  from  Somner,  8",  Oxon,  1701.  An  Anglo-Saxon 
 Dictionary  based  on  the  Manuscript  Collection  of  the  late  Joseph 
 Bosworth,  D.  D. ,  edited  and  enlarged,  by  T.  Northcote  Toller, 
 M.A.,  Oxford,  1882. 
 
 Grammars:  Hickes,  4",  Oxf,  1689,  reprinted  with  addi- 
 tions in  the  Thesaurus,  and  abridged  by  Thwaites  8°,  Oxf , 
 171 1, •  Elstob's  Grammar,  4°,  Lond. ,  1715:  Orator  Henley's, 
 Lond. ,  1726;  Manning's  prefixed  to  Lye's  Dictiofiariwn,  fol., 
 1772;  Ingram's  Short  Grammar  prefixed  to  the  Saxon  Chron- 
 icle, 4°,  Lond.,  1823;  Bosworth's  Eleinents,  accompanied  by 
 a  Grammatical  Praxis,  8°,  London,  1823,  followed  by  a  Corn- 
 pendious  Grainviar,  8°,  Lond.,  1826;  Gwilt,  Rudiments,  8°, 
 Lond.,  1829;  Raske,  Grattimar  0/  the  Anglo-Saxon  Tongue, 
 translated  from  the  Danish  by  Benjamin  Thorpe,  2d.  ed.,  8°, 
 Copenhagen,  1830;  B.  Thorpe,  Analecta  Anglo- Saxonica,  a  se- 
 lection in  prose  and  verse,  from  Anglo-Saxon  authors  of  various 
 ages,  with  a  Glossary;  designed  chiefly  as  a  first-book  to  stu- 
 dents; 8°,  Lond.,  1834.  Bosworth,  Origin  of  English,  Lond., 
 1847;  G.  P.  Marsh,  The  English  Language,  etc.,  New  York, 
 1863;  Helfenstein,  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Teutonic  Lan- 
 guages, Cambridge,  1870;  Loth,  Etymologische  Angelscechsisch- 
 E?iglische  Grammatik,  Elberfeld,  1870;  March,  Comparative 
 Grammar  of  the  A?7glo-Saxon  Language,  etc..  New  York, 
 1 871;  Stratmann,  Dictionary  of  Old  English,  Krefeld,  1867; 
 Corson,  Handbook  of  Anglo-Saxon  and  Early  English,  12°, 
 New  York,  1871. 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions.       27 
 CHAPTER   II. 
 
 THE    EARLIEST    ENGLISH    VERSIONS. 
 
 Sir  Thomas  More,  commenting  on  the  constitution 
 adopted  by  a  convention  presided  over  by  Archbishop 
 Arundel  in  a.  d.  1408,  states:  "Ye  shal  understande  that 
 the  great  arch  heretike  WickHffe  whereas _>^  hole  byhle  was  long 
 before  his  dayes  by  vertuous  and  wel  lerned  men  translated  into 
 y  Englysch  io7ig  &  by  good  and  godly  people  w^  deuotion 
 &  sobreness  wel  and  reuerently  red,  toke  vpon  hym  of  a  ma- 
 licious purpose  to  translate  it  of  new.  In  which  translacion 
 he  purposely  corrupted  y^  holye  text,  maliciously  planting 
 therin  such  wordel  as  might  in  y^  reders  eres  serue  to  y<=  profe 
 of  such  heresies  as  he  went  about  to  sowe,  which  he  not  only 
 set  furth  with  his  own  translacion  of  the  Bible,  but  also  wt 
 certain  prologes  and  glosis  whiche  he  made  therupon. "... 
 "It  neither  forbiddeth  translacions  to  be  read  that  ivcr  already 
 wel  done  of  old  before  Widiffe's  dayes,  nor  damneth  his  because 
 it  was  new,  but  because  it  was  nought,  nor  prohibited  new  to 
 be  made,  but  prouideth  that  they  shall  not  be  read  if  they  be 
 miss  made  til  they  be  by  good  examinacion  amended  excepte 
 they  bee  such  translacions  as  Wicliffe  made  and  Tyndall,  that 
 the  malicious  minde  of  the  translator  had  in  such  wise  hand- 
 led it  as  it  were  labor  lost  to  go  about  to  mende  them."  .  .  . 
 And  once  more  in  another  place:  "■Myself  haue  seen  and  can 
 sheweyou  Bybles  fayr  and  old  written  in  Englisch  which  haue 
 been  kncfiven  6*  sene  by  the  byshop  of  the  dyoces,  and  left  in 
 leymens  handes  &  womens  to  such  as  he  knew  for  good  and 
 catholike  folk  that  used  it  with  deuocion  and  sobreness. "  It 
 is  proper  to  say  here  that  the  drift  of  Sir  Thomas  More's 
 speech  was  to  set  forth  Bishop  Tonstall  as  having  performed 
 
28  The  English  Versions. 
 
 not  only  a  defensible,  but  a  praiseworthy  act  in  burning  Tyn- 
 dale's  New  Testament.  With  that,  however,  and  his  curious 
 reasoning  we  have  nothing  to  do  here,  but  his  positive  and 
 strong  assertion  that  the  whole  Bible  was  translated  into  Eng- 
 lish long  before  Wiclif,  and  that  he  himself  had  seen  such 
 copies,  does  concern  us,  for  if  that  assertion  were  not  only 
 made,  \)\xi  proven,  it  would  follow  that,  contrary  to  the  sense 
 of  history  and  the  monuments  that  have  come  down  to  us, 
 or  have  been  referred  to  by  writers  during  the  last  four  hun- 
 dred years,  Wiclif's  is  }toi  the  first  published  translation  of 
 the  Bible  in  English.  Without  entering  at  length  upon  the 
 discussion  of  the  assertion,  it  may  suffice  here  to  say  Sir 
 Thomas  More  seems  to  have  made  a  speech  which  his  parti- 
 sans thought,  doubtless,  very  eloquent  and  telling,  but  which 
 gives  painful  evidence  that  he  did  not  understand  much  of  the 
 subject,  that  he  confounded  what  he  called  "catholic  and  heret- 
 ical versions,  and  actually  praised  one  of  Wiclif's  own  versions 
 as  catholic,  while  he  condemned  another  of  Wiclif's  as  heret- 
 ical from  sheer  ignorance  that  the  one  he  praised  was  Wiclif's. 
 Of  course  he  had  seen  "  Bybles  fayr  and  old  written  in  Eng- 
 lische,"  but  that  they  were  complete  versions  of  the  whole 
 Bible,  executed  long  before  Wiclif's  days,  he  did  not  say,  and 
 what  others  told  him  on  the  subject  were  just  such  assertions 
 as  those  he  made,  and  possibly  believed  them  to  be  true,  just 
 as  there  have  been,  and  perhaps  still  are,  persons  who  repeat 
 Sir  Thomas  More's  assertion  as  historical  verity.  As  a  matter 
 of  known  fact,  it  may  be  affirmed  and  proved  that  there  exists 
 no  printed  or  published  copy  of  the  whole  Bible  in  English 
 prior  to  Wiclif;  but  there  are  translations  of  certain  portions 
 of  the  Bible,  and  of  these  we  have  now  to  speak. 
 
 I.  The  Ormulum,  a  metrical  paraphrase  on  the  Gospels 
 and  Acts,  made  by  one  Orm,  or  Ormin,  an  English  monk 
 of  the  order  of  St.  Augustine,  of  uncertain  date,  though 
 ascribed  to  the  twelfth  century.     It  is  nol  written  in  allitera- 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions.        29 
 
 tive  English  verse  (as  Plumptre  states),  nor  has  it  rhyme,  but 
 seems  to  be  an  imitation  of  a  certain  species  of  Latin  poems 
 of  the  middle  ages,  and  is  chiefly  remarkable  for  smooth, 
 fluent,  and  regular  versification.  A  MS.  of  the  Ormulum  is 
 in  the  Bodleian  Library,  marked  Junius  I. ;  it  was  published 
 at  the  Oxford  University  Press  in  1852,  and  edited  by  Dr. 
 White;  the  original  manuscript  is  a  volume  in  folio,  contain- 
 ing ninety  parchment  leaves,  and  twenty-nine  others  inserted 
 on  which  the  poetry  is  written  in  double  columns,  and  not 
 divided  into  verses  (Craik,  English  Literalure  and  Lajiguage, 
 i.  p.  211,  New  York,  1863);  a  new  edition,  with  White's 
 Notes  and  Glossary,  by  Rev.  R.  Holt,  M.A.,  appeared  in 
 1878,  2  vols.  8°.  The  name  comes  direct  from  the  author, 
 who  states: 
 
 "  Thiss  boc  is  nemmedd  Orrmulum,. 
 Forrthi  thalt  Orrm  itt  wrohhte." 
 
 At  the  end  of  the  dedication  he  says: 
 
 Ice  thatt  tiss  Ennglissh  hafe  sett  I  that  have  composed  this  English 
 
 Ennglisshe  nienn  to  lare,  for  to  teach  Englishmen, 
 
 Ice  wass  thser  thser  I  crisstnedd  I  was,  there  where  I  was  christened, 
 
 wass 
 
 Orrmin  bi  name  nemmedd.  named  Ormin  by  name. 
 
 And  ice  Orrmin  full  inwarrdliy  And  I  Ormin  very  sincerely 
 
 Withth  muth  and  ec  withth  herrte  With  mouth  and  also  with  heart 
 
 Her  bidde  tha  Crisstene  menn  Here  ask  the  Christian  men 
 
 Thatt  herenn  otherr  redenn  Who  hear  others  read 
 
 Thiss  boc,  hemm  bidde  ice  her  This  book,  them  I  ask  here  that 
 
 thatt  teyy  they 
 
 Forr  me  thiss  bede  biddenn,  for  me  offer  this  prayer, 
 
 Thatt  brotherr  thatt  tiss  Enng-  That  brother  that  this  English  writ- 
 
 lissh  wrilt  ing 
 
 AUrseresst  wrat  and  wrohhte,  First  of  all  writ  and  made, 
 
 Thatt  brotherr  forr  hiss  swinnc  to  That  brother  in  reward  for  his  labor 
 
 Isen 
 
 Soth  blisse  mote  findenn.  True  bliss  may  find. 
 
 Am  [sen].  Amen, 
 
30  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  following  extract,  with  the  translation,  is  taken  from 
 G.  P.  Marsh,  Origin  and  History  of  the  English  Language, 
 p.  1 8 1,  182,  read  by  the  original: 
 
 And  siththen     o  thatt  yer  thatt    Crist 
 and  afterwards  in  the   year  that    Christ 
 Wass  off  twellf  wiimterr  elde 
 was     of  twelve   winters    age 
 Theyy  commeti  inntill  Yerrsalccm 
 they       come       into     Jerusalem 
 Att  teyyre  Fasskeniesse, 
 
 at    their       Passover, 
 (St'  heldenn  thcer  thatt  hallyhe  tid 
 and    held    there  that      holy  time 
 O  thatt  Judisskenn  wise. 
 in    the        Jewish     wise. 
 &'  jfesu     Crist  wass  thcer  zvithth  hemm, 
 and  Jesus  Christ    was  there    with    them, 
 Swa  summ  the  Goddsfell  kithethth. 
 
 so  as  the  Gospel  saith. 
 &=  affterr  thatt  te  tid  wass  gan 
 and  after  that  the  lime  was  gone 
 Theyy  wenndenn  fra    the  tenimple, 
 
 they      wended  from  the    temple, 
 &"  ferrdenn  towarrd  Nazarath 
 and     fared     towards  Nazareth 
 An  dayyess  gang  till    efenn, 
 
 a    day's  journey  till  evening, 
 dr'  wenndenn  that  the  Laferrd  Crist 
 and    weened    that  the      Lord   Christ 
 Withth  hemm  thatt  gate  come; 
 with      them    that  way  came; 
 &^   he  wass  tha  behindenn  hemtn 
 and  he  was  then    behind      them 
 
 Bilefedd  att  te  temmple; 
 remaining  at  the  temple; 
 <Sr^    tatt  ne  wisste  nohht  hiss  kinn 
 and  that  not   wist     not     his    kin 
 Ace  wennde  thatt  he  come, 
 
 but  weened   that  he  came, 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions.        31 
 
 &"  ghedenn  heore  weyye  forrth 
 and     went     their    way     forth 
 Till  thatt  itt  comm  till  efenn, 
 till    that  it    came    to  evening, 
 dr»     ta   theyy  misstenn  theyyre  child, 
 and  then  they    missed      their    child, 
 dr*  itt  hemin  offerthtthhte, 
 and  it    them       grieved, 
 <Sr»      ghedenn      till,  &=  sohhtenn  hitnm 
 and  (they)  went,         and  sought     him 
 Bitwenenn    sibbe      &'  cuthe 
 
 among    relations  and  acquaintances, 
 <S^    teyy   ne  ftmdenn  nohht  off  himm, 
 and  they  not    found  nought  of   him, 
 Forr  he  wass  att  te  tenifiiple. 
 
 for  he    was   at  the  temple, 
 dr'  theyy  tha  wenndenn  efft  onnghcsn 
 and  they  then   turned    back   again 
 thatt  dere  child  to  sekenn, 
 that  dear  child  to    seek, 
 dr'  comemi  efft  till  Yerrsalcem, 
 and  came  again  to     Jerusalem, 
 To  sekenn  himm  thcer  binnenn. 
 to    seek     him  there  within. 
 &^    teyy  himni  o   the  thridde  dayy 
 and  they    him    on  the    third     day 
 thar  ftmdenn  i   the  te?>i}?iple 
 there    found  in  the   temple 
 Bitwenenn  thatt  yndisskenn  flocc 
 among       the       Jewish      flock 
 Thatt  Iceredd  wass  o  boke; 
 
 that  learned  was  m  book; 
 dr=    tcere   he  salt  to  frayynenn  hemm 
 and  there   he  sat  to        ask         them 
 Off  theyyre  bokess  lare, 
 
 of     their    book's  lore, 
 <St^  alle  thatt  himm  herrdenn  tkizr, 
 and  all   that    him      heard     there, 
 Hemm  thiihhte  mikell  ivunderr 
 
 them   thought  much    wonder 
 
32  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Off thatt   he  was s  full    yap      &=   wis 
 of    that    he    was   full  shrewd  and  wise 
 To  swarenn  <Sr=   to  frayynenn. 
 To   answer  and  to        ask. 
 
 2.  The  Soivlehele,  a  very  large  volume  among  the  MSS.  of 
 the  Bodleian  Library,  779,  bearing  the  title:  "Here  begyn- 
 nen  the  tytles  of  the  Book  that  is  cald  in  Latyn  tonge  SALUS 
 ANIM^',  and  in  Englysh  tonge  SOWLEHELE."  It  con- 
 tains a  very  miscellaneous  collection  of  religious  poetry,  and 
 a  metrical  paraphrase  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The 
 authorship  is  unknown  and  the  date  uncertain,  but  it  has 
 been  assigned  to  the  thirteenth  century. 
 
 The  subjoined  extract  is  from  Warton,  History  of  English 
 Poetry,  i.   19,  London,  1774: 
 
 Our  ladi  and  hire  suster  stoden  under  the  roode, 
 
 And  saint  John  and  Marie  Magdaleyn  with  wel  sort  moode; 
 
 Vr  ladi  bi  heold  hire  swete  son  i  brought  in  gret  pyne, 
 
 Ffor  monnes  gultes  nouthen  her  and  nothing  for  myne. 
 
 Marie  weop  wel  sore  and  bitter  teres  leet, 
 
 The  teres  fuUen  uppon  the  ston  doun  at  hire  feet, 
 
 Alas,  my  son,  for  serwe  wel  off  seide  heo 
 
 Nabbe  iche  bote  the  one  that  hongust  on  the  treo; 
 
 So  ful  icham  of  serwe,  as  any  wommon  may  beo, 
 
 That  ischal  my  deore  childe  in  all  this  pyne  iseo; 
 
 How  schal  I  sone  deore,  how  hast  I  yougt  liven  withouten  the, 
 
 Nusti  nevere  of  serwe  nougt  sone,  what  seyst  you  me  ? 
 
 Then  spake  Jhesus  wordus  gode  to  his  modur  dere, 
 
 There  he  heng  uppon  the  roode  here  I  the  take  a  fere, 
 
 That  Irewliche  schal  serve  ye,  thin  own  cosin  Jon, 
 
 The  while  that  you  alyve  beo  among  all  thi  fon; 
 
 Ich  the  hote  John,  he  seide,  you  wite  hire  both  day  and  niht 
 
 That  the  Gywes  hire  fon  ne  don  hire  none  unriht. 
 
 3.  A  paraphrase  of  the  Books  of  Genesis  and  Exodus, 
 written  in  the  northern  dialect,  of  uncertain  date  (probably 
 before  A.  d.  1300)  and  unknown  authorship,  in  Corpus  Chrisli 
 College,  Cambridge. 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions. 
 
 33 
 
 4.  A  metrical  version  of  the  Book  of  Psalms,  of  about  the 
 same  age  as  No.  3,  in  the  same  college.  Other  MSS.  of  a 
 similar  version  are  in  the  Bodleian  and  in  the  British  Mu- 
 seum. They  contain  emendations  and  revisions,  their  or- 
 thography is  more  modern,  and  they  are  remarkable  for  be- 
 ing the  first  attempts  of  translation  into  English;  they  follow 
 the  GalHcan  version  of  the  Latin  Psalter,  which  is  Jerome's 
 correction  according  to  the  Greek  text  of  Origen's  Hexapla. 
 That  version  was  adopted  toward  the  close  of  the  sixth  cen- 
 tury in  Gaul,  and  somewhat  later  in  Britain. 
 
 Subjoined  is  presented  Psalm  C  in  the  two  forms  of  the 
 English  metrical  versions: 
 
 ORIGINAL. 
 
 C.  C.  C.  Cantab.  MS.  278. 
 
 Mirth  to  god  al  erthe  that  es 
 Serves  to  louerd  in  faines. 
 In  go  yhe  ai  in  his  siht, 
 In  gladnes  that  is  so  briht 
 Whites  that  louerd  god  is  he  thus, 
 He  us  made  and  our  self  noht  us, 
 His  folke  and  shep  of  his  fode: 
 In  gos  his  yhates  that  are  gode: 
 In  schrift  his  worches  belive. 
 In  ympnes'to  him  yhe  schrive. 
 Heryhes  his  name  for  louerde  is 
 
 hende. 
 In  all  his  merci  do  in  strende  and 
 
 strende. 
 
 Cotton  MS.  Vespasian  D.  vii. 
 
 Mirthes  to  lauerd  al  erthe  that  es, 
 Serues  to  lauerd  in  fainenes. 
 Ingas  of  him  in  the  sight 
 In  gladeschip  bi  dai  and  night. 
 Wite  ye  that  lauerd  he  god  is  thus, 
 And  he  us  made  and  ourself  noght  us; 
 His  folk  and  schepe  of  his  fode; 
 In  gas  his  yhates  that  er  gode: 
 In  schrift  his  porches  that  be, 
 In  ympnes  to  him  schriue  yhe. 
 Heryes  oft  him  name  swa  fre, 
 
 For  that  lauerd  soft  es  he. 
 In  euermore  his  merci  esse 
 And  in  strende  and  strende  his  soth< 
 nesse. 
 
 5.  William  de  Schorham,  vicar  of  Chart  Sutton,  near  Leeds, 
 in  Kent,  during  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century  trans- 
 lated the  Psalms  into  English.  His  version  of  Psalm  xxiii. 
 (Latin  xxii. )  may  be  compared  with  that  of  Hampole  given 
 below,  who  was  his  contemporarj': 
 
34  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Our  Lord  gouerneth  me,  and  nothynge  shal  defailen  to  me ;  in  the  stede 
 
 of  pasture,  he  sett  me  ther. 
 He  norissed  me  vp  water  of  fyllynge;  he  turned  my  soule  fram  the 
 
 fende. 
 He  lad  me  vp  the  bistiges  of  rightfuhiess;  for  his  name. 
 For  yif  that  ich  haue  gon  amiddes  of  the  shadowe  of  deth;  Y  shall 
 
 nougt  douten  iuels,  for  thou  art  wyth  me. 
 Thy  discipline  and  thyn  amendyng;  comforted  me. 
 Thou  madest  radi  grace  in  my  sight;  ogayns  hem  that  trublen  me. 
 Thou  makest  fatt  myn  heued  wyth  mercy;  and  my  drynke  makand 
 
 drunken  ys  ful  clere. 
 And  thy  merci  shal  folwen  me;  alle  dales  of  mi  lif. 
 And  that  ich  wonne  in  the  hous  of  our  Lord;  in  lengthe  of  daies.* 
 
 6.  Schorham's  Translation  and  The  Prose  Version  of  the 
 Psalter,  by  Richard  Rolle,  hermit  of  Hampole,  near  Don- 
 caster,  executed  before  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century, 
 are  the  first  prose  translations  into  English  of  which  we  have 
 authentic  information.  It  is  certain  that  Rolle,  or,  as  he  is 
 generally  called,  Hampole,  translated  the  psalms  and  hymns 
 of  the  Church  into  English  prose,  with  a  comment  subjoined 
 to  each  verse;  he  likewise  prepared  a  vieti-ical  version  of  the 
 seven  penitential  psalms,  and  a  paraphrase  in  verse  on  por- 
 tions of  Job,  as  well  as  a  profuse  paraphrase  on  the  Lord's 
 Prayer.  In  the  prologue  of  the  prose  version  of  the  Psalter 
 Hampole  says:  "  In  this  worke  y  seke  no  straunge  Englishe 
 bot  esiest  and  communeste  and  sich  that  is  moost  lyche  to  the 
 Latyne:  so  that  thei  that  knoweth  not  the  Latyne  by  the  En- 
 glishe may  com  to  many  Latyne  wordis.  In  the  translacione 
 y  folewe  the  letter  as  much  as  I  may  and  thore  y  fynde  no 
 proper  Englice  I  folewe  the  wit  of  the  wordis  so  that  thei  that 
 shal  reede  it  thar  not  drede  erryng.  In  expownyng  I  folewe 
 hooly  Doctors,  and  resoun:  reproving  synne.  .  .  .  Ffor  this 
 boke  may  comen  into  summe  envyous  manns  honde  .  .  . 
 and  such  wolle  seye  that  I  wiste  not  what  I  seyde,  and  so  do 
 
 *  Forshall  and  Madden,  Wyclijffite  Versions,  Preface  I.,  iv. 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions.        35 
 
 harme  to  hymsilf  and  to  othur."  After  the  prologue,  follows: 
 "  Here  bigynneth  the  Sauter.  Psalmiis primus.  Beatusvir. — 
 In  this  psalme  he  spekith  of  Crist  and  his  folewris  blaundish- 
 yng  to  us,  bihotyng  blisfulhede  to  rightwise  men.  Sithen  he 
 speketh  of  veniaunce  of  wikkede  men  that  thei  drede  peyne, 
 sith  thei  wolle  not  loue  ioye.  He  begynneth  at  the  goode 
 man  and  seith,  Blessed  is  that  rnafi  the  whuche  ghcde  not  in  the 
 counsel  of  the  wikede,  and  the  wey  of  synfule  stood  not,  and  iti 
 the  chayer  of  pestilence  satte  not. " 
 
 Subjoined  is  Psalm  xxiii.  (Latin  Psalm  xxii. )  from  Ham- 
 pole's  version  of  the  Gallican  Psalter: 
 
 Our  loi'd  gouerneth  me  and  nothyng  to  me  shal  wante:  stede  of  pas- 
 ture that  he  me  sette. 
 
 In  the  water  of  hetyng  forth  he  me  brougte:  my  soul  he  turnyde. 
 
 He  ladde  me  on  in  the  streetis  of  rygtwisnesse:  for  his  name. 
 
 P'or  win  gif  I  hadde  goo  in  myddil  of  the  shadewe  of  deeth:  I  shal  not 
 dreede  yueles,  for  thou  art  with  me. 
 
 Thi  geerde  and  thi  staf:  thei  haue  coumfortid  me. 
 
 Thou  hast  greythid  in  my  sygt  a  bord:  agen  hem  that  angryn  me. 
 
 Thou  fattide  myn  heued  in  oyle:  and  my  chalys  drunkenyng  what  is 
 cleer. 
 
 And  thi  mercy  shal  folewe  me:  in  alle  the  dayes  of  my  lyf. 
 
 And  that  I  wone  in  the  hous  of  oure  lord  in  the  lengthe  of  dayes. 
 
 7.  There  are  two  other  prose  versions  of  the  Psalter;  the  first 
 in  the  Harleian  Library  (No.  93,  D.  2);  Psalm  ii.  i,  with 
 the  gloss,  is  of  this  version;  "Quare  fremuerunt  gentes. — Why 
 gnastes  the  gens,  and  the  peple  thoughte  ydil  thingis.? — The 
 prophete  snybband  hem  that  tourmentid  crist  sales,  whit  the 
 gens  thoo  were  the  knyttes  of  rome  that  crucified  crist,  gnasted 
 as  bestes  with  oute  resoun:  and  the  peple  thoo  were  the  iewes, 
 thoughte  vaynte  though tes:  that  was  to  holde  crist  ded  in  sep- 
 ulcre  that  thei  might  not  doo,  forthi  in  veyne  thei  traueilde. " 
 
 The  second  MS.  is  an  imperfect  copy  of  a  translation  of 
 the  Psalter  from  Psalm  Ixxxix.  to  cxviii.  (King's  Library,  No. 
 151 7).      "Psalmus  89  (Latin  Vulgate).  Domine  refugium. —  . 
 
36  The   English  Versions. 
 
 Lord  thou  art  made  refute  to  us  fro  generacioun  to  genera- 
 cioun." — Here  the  profete,  aftir  sharp  reprouynge  of  vicious 
 men,  was  mouid  of  the  hooly  goost  to  ymagin  and  to  knowe 
 that  mahcious  enmytee  and  feers  pursuyng wole sue  sone  aftir." 
 
 8.  Lewis  {Irlistory  of  the  Translations  of  the  Bible)  mentions 
 a  MS.  in  the  Library  of  Benet  College,  Cambridge,  contain- 
 ing a  gloss  on  the  Gospels  of  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke,  the 
 Epistles  to  the  Romans,  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Ephesians, 
 Philippians,  Colossians  (the  apocryphal  Epistle  to  the  Laodi- 
 ceans),  Thessalonians,  Timothy,  Titus,  Philemon,  and  He- 
 brews, of  which  the  subjoined  specimens  were  communicated 
 to  him  by  Dr.  Waterland: 
 
 St.  Mark  i.  i,  And  he  prechyde  sayande,  a  stalwoither  thane  I  schal 
 come  efter  me  of  whom  I  am  not  worthi  downfallande,  or  knelande,  to 
 louse  the  thwonge  of  his  chawcers;  vi.  22,  When  the  doughtyr  of  that 
 Herodias  was  in  comyn  and  had  tombylde  and  pleside  to  Harowde,  and 
 also  to  the  sittande  at  mete,  the  king  says  to  the  wench;  xii.  i,  A  man 
 made  a  vynere  and  he  made  aboute  a  hegge  and  grofe  a  lake  and  byggede 
 a  tower;  xii.  38,  Be  se  ware  of  the  scrybes  whylke  wille  go  in  stolis  and 
 be,  haylsede  in  the  market  and  for  to  sit  in  synagogis  in  the  fyrste  chayers; 
 St.  Luke  ii.  7,  .  .  .  and  layde  hym  in  a  cratche:  for  to  hym  was  no 
 place  in  the  dyversory. 
 
 Lewis  says  the  comment  accompanying  this  version  greatly 
 resembles  that  of  Hampole  on  the  Psalter;  but  the  question 
 whether  Hampole  be  the  author  or  not  cannot  be  decided. 
 The  authorship  thus  far  is  purely  conjectural,  though  the 
 work  itself  is  the  most  important  in  the  field  of  English  trans- 
 lation down  to  that  period. 
 
 9.  A  MS.  in  the  British  Museum,  written  in  the  northern 
 dialect,  contains  the  Gospels  for  the  Sundays  throughout  the 
 Church  year,  with  an  exposition;  date  and  authorship  are  un- 
 known.    The  following  is  a  specimen: 
 
 ST.  JOHN  I.  19-28. 
 And  this  is  the  lestimoninge  of  Ion  when  the  lues   of  ierulm   sent 
 prestes  &  dekenes  vnto  Ion  baptist  forto  aske  him  what  erlow:  And  he 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions.        37 
 
 graunted  what  he  was  &  ayensaide  noyt.  And  he  graunted  &  said:  fur 
 y  nam  nonyt  crist.  And  hii  asked  him,  what  ertow  than,  ertow  ely  ? 
 And  he  answered,  I  am  nouyt  ely.  And  hii  saiden,  Ertow  a  pphete  ? 
 And  he  answered  and  said,  nai.  And  hii  said  to  him,  what  ertow,  that 
 we  may  yif  answer  to  hem  that  sent  us,  what  sais  tow  of  the  seluen  ?  1 
 am  a  uoice  of  the  criand  in  desert  that  dresceth  our  lordes  wai  as  Isaic 
 saith.  And  hii  that  were  sent  thei  were  of  phariseus.  And  hii  asked 
 him  and  said  to  him  wharto  baptizes  too,  yif  thou  ne  be  noyt  crjst,  ne 
 heli  ne  prophete  ?  Ion  answered  to  hem  and  saide,  I  yow  baptize  in 
 water  fforsothe  he  stode  in  middes  of  you  that  ye  ne  wot  nouyt,  he  seal 
 com  efter  me  that  is  made  tofore  me  of  whom  inam  nouyt  worthi  to  undo 
 the  thwonge  of  his  schoes.  Thes  thinges  ben  don  in  bethaine  beyond 
 iordan  ther  Ion  baptized. 
 
 The  purport  of  these  different  translations  may  only  be 
 divined;  in  many  instances  they  appear  to  have  been  made 
 for  the  instruction  of  the  clergy,  many  of  whom,  being  ignor- 
 ant of  Latin  and  Greek,  needed  just  such  helps;  they  may 
 also  have  been  made  for  occasional  use  by  those  of  the  high- 
 est culture  among  the  nobility,  as  intimated  in  the  speech  of 
 Sir  Thomas  More,  and  in  a  funeral  sermon  preached  by  Arch- 
 bishop Arundel  on  Anne  of  Bohemia,  wife  of  Richard  II.,  to 
 the  effect  that  she  was  in  the  habit  of  reading  the  Gospels  in 
 the  vulgar  tongue  with  divers  expositions.  In  all  probability 
 both  Sir  Thomas  and  the  archbishop  refer  to  these  versions; 
 but  for  all  practical  purposes  they  might  not  have  existed  at 
 all,  for  they  were  never  published,  nor  put  in  general  circu- 
 lation. Those  who  used  them  were  either  priests  or  unex- 
 ceptionally  good  Catholics,  for  whose  benefit  the  glosses  and 
 comments  were  likewise  added.  At  the  period  in  question, 
 the  earlier  part  of  the  first  half  of  the  fourteenth  century,  to 
 which  these  versions  have  been  referred,  the  people  did  not 
 crave  a  version  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and 
 therefore  there  was  no  occasion  whatever  on  the  part  of  the 
 Church  to  forbid  it.  But  matters  stood  very  different  in  the 
 time  of  Arundel  and  More,  as  we  shall  point  out  in  a  subse- 
 quent paragraph. 
 
38  The  English   Versions. 
 
 There  still  remains  to  be  considered  the  positive  assertion* 
 that  John  de  Trevisa,  Vicar  of  Berkeley,  in  the  county  of 
 Gloucester,  who  was  a  native  of  Cornwall,  translated  the  Old 
 and  New  Testaments  into  English  at  the  desire  of  Lord  Berke- 
 ley, his  patron.  Home  supposes  that  as  no  part  of  this  trans- 
 lation has  ever  been  printed,  the  alleged  translation  of  the 
 whole  Bible  seems  to  have  been  confined  to  a  few  isolated 
 passages  scattered  through  his  works,  or  which  were  painted 
 on  the  walls  of  the  chapel  at  Berkeley  Castle.  Trevisa  lived 
 about  the  period  of  Wiclif,  and  whatever  he  did  in  the  way 
 of  translation  must  have  been  done  at  that  time  or  very  soon 
 after,  for  he  had  completed  the  Polychronicon  of  Ranulph  of 
 Chester  in  a.  d.  1387.  Dr.  Waterland,  who  examined  his 
 writings,  extracted  for  Mr.  Lewis's  use  in  his  history  the  fol- 
 lowing passages: 
 
 St.  Matt,  xviii.  32,  I  forgave  the  al  thy  det  bycause  thou  praydest  me, 
 wicked  servant;  xxv.  18,  The  slowe  servant  hidde  his  lorde's  talent  in 
 the  erthe;  xxvii.  19,  Moche  have  I  suffred  by  syghte  bycause  of  him;  St. 
 Luke  xi.  45,  My  lord  taryeth  to  come.  .  .  .  If  a  servant  begynneth 
 to  drink,  and  is  dronken,  and  smiteth  and  beateth  the  meyny  his  lord 
 shall  come.  .  .  .;  xix,  13,  16,  The  nobleman  called  his  servauntes 
 and  bytoke  hem  ten  mnas,  and  he  saide  to  these  servauntes  marchaundise 
 with  it  tyll  I  come  .  .  .  Lo,  lord,  thy  mna  hath  made  ten  mnas, 
 and  his  lorde  sayde  to  him,  and  be  thou  hauynge  power  over  ten  cities. 
 
 These  are  all  the  known  attempts  of  translations  of  the 
 Holy  Scriptures  into  English  down  to  the  time  of  Wiclif  of 
 which  I  have  been  able  to  get  information  from  Lewis's  His- 
 tory of  the  Translations  of  the  Bible;  Johnson's  Historical  Ac- 
 
 ♦  The  assertion  rests  on  very  slender  foundation.  Caxton,  in  the  Prokemye  to  his 
 edition  of  the  Polychronicon,  says:  "At  the  request  of  Lord  Berkeley,  Trevisa  trans- 
 lated the  said  book,  the  Bible,  and  Bartholomajus  de  proprictate  reruin."  Bale 
 (Script.  Illnstr.,  p.  518.  Basel,  1557)  repeats  Caxton,  Ussher  [Hist.  Dogtnat.^  p. 
 346)  repeats  Bale,  Wharton  (Auctar.,  p.  348)  repeats  Ussher,  and  Fuller  [Church 
 Hist.,  and  vol.  i.  p.  468)  calls  the  revised  Wiclifite  version  Trevisa's  masterpiece. 
 King  James'  translators  actually  say  in  their  preface  of  early  English  versions,  that 
 in  "  King  Rich'.rd's  dayes,  John  Trevisa  translated  them  into  English." 
 
The  Earliest  English  Versions.        39 
 
 count,  etc. ,  reprinted  in  vol.  iii.  of  Bishop  Watson's  Collection 
 of  Theological  Tracts;  Newcome's  View  0/  the  English  Biblical 
 Translations,  Dublin,  1792;  Baber's  Historical  Account,  etc., 
 prefixed  to  his  edition  of  Wiclif's  New  Testament,  18 10; 
 Forshall  and  Madden,  Pre/ace  to  Wiclif's  Bible;  and  the  ex- 
 haustive statements  in  the  preface  to  Bagster's  Etiglish  Hexapla, 
 from  which  some  of  the  samples  have  been  transcribed.  If 
 there  are  others,  their  existence  has  not  been  made  known  to 
 the  world. 
 
 It  has  also  been  alleged  (by  Stow)  that  Reginald  Pecocke, 
 bishop  of  Chichester,  a.  d.  1450,  made  an  English  version  of 
 the  Bible.  But  Lewis  says  that  in  his  (MS. )  account  of  that 
 prelate's  life  he  has  shown  the  error  of  the  statement,  and 
 that  the  biblical  labors  of  Pecocke  were  confined  to  the  trans- 
 lation of  passages  of  the  Bible  quoted  in  his  writings,  of  which 
 the  following  are  specimens: 
 
 S.  Matth.  xxviii.  19,  20,  Go  ye  therefore  and  teche  ye  alle  folkis,  bap 
 tizing  hem  in  the  name  of  the  fadir  and  of  the  sone  and  of  the  holi  goost; 
 teching  hem  to  keep  alle  thingis  whatever  thingis  y  haue  comaundid  to 
 you;  S.  Mark  xvi.  15,  20,  Go  ye  into  al  the  world,  and  preche  ye  the 
 gospel  to  every  creature.  .  .  .  Thei  forsothe  goyng  forth  prechiden 
 everywhere;  St.  John  xxi.  25,  Mo  myraclis  Crist  dide,  than  ben  written 
 in  this  book,  which  if  they  weren  written,  al  the  worlde  though  it  were  t--^ 
 turned  into  bokis,  schulde  not  take  and  comprehende;  Effes.  iv.  5,  Oon 
 is  the  Lord,  oon  feith,  and  oon  baptism;  Ebrues  vii.  7,  The  lesse  worlhi 
 is  blessid  of  the  more  worthi. 
 
 These  are  certainly  very  remarkable  renderings  for  the 
 times,  and  what  the  times  were  in  the  way  of  learning  may  be 
 gathered  from  two  or  three  significant  facts.  When  Fitz-Ralph, 
 archbishop  of  Armagh,  sent  (a.  d.  1357)  several  of  his  secular 
 priests  to  Oxford  to  study  divinity,  they  were  compelled  to 
 return  for  the  almost  incredible  reason  that  they  could  not 
 buy  a  copy  of  the  Bible  there.  Wiclif  charged  the  clergy  of 
 his  day  that  they  "left  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  study  heathen 
 men's  laws,  and  vvorldly  covetous  priests'  traditions  or  the  civil 
 
40  The   English  Versions. 
 
 and  canon  law."*  ^Eneas  Sylvius,  afterward  Pope  Pius  II., 
 said  of  the  Italian  priests  that  they  had  not  even  read  the  New 
 ■Testament,  f  Robert  Stephens  states  that  some  Sorbonists 
 ■being  asked  where  a  certain  passage  occurred  in  the  New  Tes- 
 tament, replied  that  they  had  seen  it  in  Jerome  on  the  De- 
 crees, but  they  did  not  know  what  the  New  Testament  was. 
 Indeed  the  ignorance  of  the  clergy  of  the  period  almost  beggars 
 belief,  for  we  have  it  on  the  testimony  of  Wiclif,  Clemangis. 
 Beleth,  and  others,  that  the  majority  were  unable  to  read 
 Latin  or  con  their  psalter. 
 
 CHAPTER    III. 
 
 WICLIFITE     VERSIONS. 
 
 Whether  this,  the  simplest  mode  of  spelling  Wiclif,  is 
 more  authentic  than  Wyclif,  Wycliffe,  and  Wicliffe,  I  can- 
 not determine;  I  adopt  that  given  in  the  title  on  account  of 
 its  simplicity:  the  pronunciation  of  the  name. is  the  same 
 throughout. 
 
 John  Wiclif  was  born  in  1324,  it  is  thought,  in  the  parish 
 of  that  name,  near  Richmond  in  Yorkshire.  It  seems  an 
 established  fact  that  he  studied  at  Oxford,  although  reliable 
 data  concerning  his  early  career  there  and  the  greater  portion 
 of  his  life  have  not  come  to  light.  Similar  obscurity  hangs 
 over  his  earliest  writings,  and  there  is  nothing  certain  as  to  his 
 public  life  except  the  prominent  part  he  bore  in  resisting  the 
 Mendicants,  denouncing  their  blasphemy  in  likening  their 
 institutes  to  the  Gospels,  their  founder  to  the  Saviour,  and 
 branding  the  higher  members  of  the  orders  as  hypocrites,  and 
 the  lower  as  common,  able-bodied  beggars,  who  ought  not 
 
 *   Great  sentence  0/ curse  expounded,  'Wsi.         t  W.oAy,  De  Bibl.  textibits.^.  ^b^. 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions.  41 
 
 to  be  permitted  to  infest  tlie  land.  From  1361  to  1365  he 
 was  warden  of  Baliol  Hall,  rector  of  Fylingham,  and  warden 
 of  Canterbury  Hall.  His  reputation  for  learning  and  judg- 
 ment must  have  been  very  considerable,  for  he  was  appointed 
 a  royal  chaplain,  and  in  1374  sent,  probably  through  John 
 of  Gaunt's  influence,  to  Bruges  as  second  in  a  commission  to 
 treat  with  the  papal  legate  to  effect  an  understanding  on  the 
 differences  between  the  king  of  England  and  the  pope.  On 
 his  return  to  England  the  crown  presented  him  with  the 
 prebend  of  Aust  in  Worcestershire,  and  the  rectory  of  Lutter- 
 worth in  Leicestershire,  which  he  held  until  his  death.  The 
 details  relating  to  his  ecclesiastical  and  theological  status  do 
 not  belong  here,  apart  from  their  connection  with  the  trans- 
 lation of  the  Bible,  which  probably  would  never  have  been 
 executed  but  for  his  nearer  acquaintance  with  Rome  at 
 Bruges,  which  led  him  to  champion  the  cause  of  freedom 
 and  truth  against  the  spiritual  despotism  and  lying  pretensions 
 of  the  papacy.  There  was  not  in  all  England  at  the  time, 
 and  for  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  later,  an  abler  and  bolder 
 man  than  Wiclif;  and  it  is  a  great  mistake  to  represent  him 
 either  as  deficient  in  learning  and  scholarship  or  in  judgment. 
 But  a  man  who  did  not  hesitate  to  call  the  pope  "Anti- 
 christ," "the  proud,  worldly  priest,  the  most  cursed  of  clip- 
 pers and  purse-kervers, "  who  told  the  people  in  plain,  bold, 
 terse  Saxon,  and  the  theologians  at  Oxford  in  terms  of  the 
 most  consummately  skilful  language  of  the  schools,  that,  ac- 
 cording to  the  true  teaching  of  Holy  Scripture,  the  papacy, 
 with  its  sacerdotalism,  pardons,  indulgences,  excommunica- 
 tions, absolutions,  pilgrimages,  images,  and  transubstantia- 
 tion,  was  a  gigantic  fraud — such  a  man  could  not  escape  the 
 hatred  of  the  Roman  hierarchy,  and  being  consigned,  as  far 
 as  they  were  able  to  consign  him,  to  the  never-dying  flames 
 invented  for  the  peculiar  benefit  of  heretics  like  Wiclif 
 
 It  is  generally  stated  that  it  was  only  during  the  last  ten 
 
42  The  English  Versions. 
 
 years  of  his  life  that  WicHf  was  engaged  upon  the  transla- 
 tion of  the  Scriptures.  The  statement  lacks  proof,  and  in  the 
 absence  of  proof,  with  the  undoubted  evidence  of  his  splendid 
 scholarship  and  theological  and  metaphysical  skill,  it  seems 
 safer  to  agree  with  Baber,  that  "from  an  early  period  of  his 
 life  he  had  devoted  his  various  learning  and  all  the  powerful 
 energies  of  his  mind  to  effect  this,  and  at  length,  by  intense 
 application  on  his  own  part,  and  with  some  assistance  from 
 a  few  of  the  most  learned  of  his  followers,  he  had  the  glory  to 
 complete  a  book  which  alone  would  have  been  sufficient  (or 
 at  least  ought)  to  have  procured  him  the  veneration  of  his 
 own  age  and  the  commendations  of  posterity." 
 
 In  1379  Wiclif  was  struck  with  partial  paralysis  at  Oxford. 
 The  friars,  believing  that  the  attack  would  end  fatally,  de- 
 spatched four  picked  men  to  the  supposed  moribund  to  make 
 him,  if  possible,  recant.  When  they  had  poured  their  ab- 
 surdities into  his  ears  until  his  patience  could  stand  it  no 
 longer,  the  imagined  dying  man  looked  at  them  sternly,  and, 
 in  a  voice  anything  but  dying,  exclaimed,  "I  shall  not  die, 
 but  live,  to  declare  the  evil  deeds  of  the  friars."  He  recov- 
 ered, and  was  permitted  in  the  following  year  to  finish  the 
 translation  of  the  whole  Bible.  In  1382  he  was  condemned 
 by  the  convocation  at  Oxford,  and  two  years  later,  on  Inno- 
 cent's Day,  1384,  during  the  celebration  of  the  mass  in  the 
 parish  church  at  Lutterworth,  he  was  struck  again  with  pa- 
 ralysis, and  died  on  the  last  day  of  the  year.* 
 
 Wiclif 's  translation  of  the  Bible  is  the  first  English  transla- 
 
 *  All  that  is  thus  far  known  of  Wichf  may  be  gleaned  from  the  works  on  his  Life 
 by  Lewis,  London,  1720;  Gilpin,  lb.,  1766;  Vaughan,  lb.,  1828,  1831;  and  in  a  mono- 
 graph, 1853;  Le  Bas,  1832;  Baber,  Preface  to  Wiclifs  New  Testament,  1810;  Lechler, 
 yohannes  von  Wiclif,  Leipzig,  1873;  Forshall  and  Madden's  edition  of  Wiclif's  Bible, 
 Oxford,  1850;  and  Montagu  Barrows'  Wiclif's  Place  in  History,  London,  1882;  this 
 volume  contains  three  lectures  delivered  at  Oxford,  which  from  original  sources  of 
 information,  supply  much  valuable  matter  on  the  subject  of  the  theological  views  of 
 Wiclif. 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions.  43 
 
 tion  that  was  published.  What  we ,  understand  by  the  term 
 "published"  is  altogether  different  from  the  sense  it  bore  be- 
 fore the  introduction  of  printing.  Publication  before  that 
 period  meant  one  or  all  of  several  things.  An  author  would 
 either  employ  copyists  to  multiply  transcripts  of  his  work, 
 which  were  offered  for  sale,  or  he  would  deposit  his  work  in 
 some  convent  or  college  library,  where  it  might  be  consulted 
 or  copied  by  learned  men;  or  he  might  do  both;  or  he  might 
 in  some  way  make  publicly  known  the  contents  of  his  work, 
 and  enable  those  desirous  of  securing  copies  of  it  to  have 
 their  wishes  gratified.  In  illustration  of  the  last  method  may 
 be  mentioned  the  case  of  Giraldus  Cambrensis,  who  lived  in 
 the  reign  of  Henry  II.,  and  accompanied  Baldwin,  Arch- 
 bishop of  Canterbury,  on  his  journey  through  Wales  to 
 preach  the  crusades.  Giraldus,  wishing  to  publish  some  of 
 his  works,  had  a  pulpit  erected  in  an  open  thoroughfare  at 
 Brecon,  from  which  he  read  them  aloud  to  all  passers-by, 
 who,  if  any  desired  to  obtain  copies,  might  have  opportunity 
 to  get  them  transcribed. 
 
 Applying  this  to  Wiclifs  version,  his  diligence  in  the  direc- 
 tion of  publication  must  have  been  very  great,  for,  in  spite  of 
 the  prohibition  of  1408,  numerous  copies*  of  it  have  come 
 down  to  us,  and  the  testimony  of  his  enemies  is  decisive  on 
 this  point.     Knyghton  says: 
 
 "  The  Gospel  which  Christ  delivered  to  the  clergy  and  doctors  of  the 
 Church,  that  they  might  themselves  sweetly  administer  to  the  laity  and 
 to  weaker  persons  with  the  hunger  of  their  mind  according  to  the  exigency 
 of  the  times,  and  the  need  of  persons,  did  this  Master  John  Wiclif  trans- 
 late out  of  Latin  into  Englishe,  .  .  .  whence  through  him  it  became 
 vulgar  and  more  open  to  the  laity  and  women  who  could  read  than  it 
 used  to  be  to  the  most  learned  of  the  clergy,  even  to  those  of  them  who 
 had  the  best  understanding.  .  .  .  And  in  this  way  the  Gospel  pearl 
 is  cast  abroad,  and  trodden  under  foot  of  swine,  and  that  which  used  to 
 
 ♦  At  least  one  hundred  and  seventy  copies,  all  written  before  a.  d.  1430. 
 
44 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 be  precious  to  both  clergy  and  laity  is  rendered,  as  it  were,  the  common 
 jest  of  both.  The  jewel  of  the  clergy  is  turned  into  the  sport  of  the  laity, 
 and  what  was  hitherto  the  principal  talent  of  the  clergy  and  doctors  of  the 
 Church  is  made  forever  common  to  the  laity." 
 
 What  is  known  as  Wiclif 's  version  was  made  from  the  Latin 
 of  the  Vulgate — i.  e.,  from  Jerome's  version,  or  from  such 
 copies  as  passed  for  it.  On  the  authority  of  Forshall  and 
 Madden,  the  text  of  that  version,  from  Genesis  to  Baruch 
 iii.  20,  where  it  abruptly  ends  with  the  second  word  of  that 
 verse,  is  the  work  of  Nicholas  de  Hereford,*  an  English  ec- 
 
 *  He  was  Vice  Chancellor  of  O.Kford,  recanted;  was  made  Chancellor  (1394)  and 
 Treasurer  (1397)  of  the  Cathedral  of  Hereford,  but  retired  to  the  Carthusian  Monas- 
 tery at  Coventry,  where  he  died.  He  was  a  fine  scholar.  The  place  where  he  left 
 off  is  marked  by  the  entry:  Explicit  translacionem  Nicholay  de  Her/ord.  Two 
 MSS.  of  his  translation  are  preserved  in  the  Bodleian  Library:  one  the  original,  the 
 other  a  contemporaneous  copy  by  another  hand.  Hereford's  renderings  are  very  lit- 
 eral, e.  g.,  et  visa  eo,  "and  him  seen,"  he  still  employs  Anglo-Sa.xon  idioms,  he  omits 
 the  J  as  the  sign  of  the  po.ssessive,  uses  be  in  a  future  sense,  and  the  feminine  termina- 
 tion in  ster,  but  instead  of  the  earlier  ending  enne  he  has  inge,  with  to  prefixed. 
 
 \yichf  likewise  is  extremely  literal,  e.  g.,  St.  John  i.  5,  "derknesses";  13,  "  bloodis"; 
 iii.  18,  "believeth  in  to  him";  29,  "joyeth  in  joy";  iv.  47,  "bigan  to  die";  52,  "had 
 him  better";  v.  28,  "all  men  that  ben  in  buriels."  (See  Eadie,  The  English  Bible, 
 i.  6s,  66.) 
 
 It  may  not  be  unimportant  to  note  here  the  order  of  the  books  observed  in  the  Wic- 
 lifite  versions: 
 
 OLD    TESTAMENT. 
 
 Genesis, 
 
 HI  Esdras. 
 
 Daniel. 
 
 Exodus, 
 
 Tobias, 
 
 Hosea. 
 
 Leviticus, 
 
 Judith, 
 
 Joel. 
 
 Numbers, 
 
 Esther, 
 
 Amos, 
 
 Deuteronomy, 
 
 Job. 
 
 Obadiah, 
 
 Joshua, 
 
 Psalms, 
 
 Jonah, 
 
 Judges, 
 
 Proverbs, 
 
 Micah, 
 
 Ruth, 
 
 Ecclesiastes, 
 
 Nahum, 
 
 1  Kings  (I  Samuel), 
 
 Song  of  Solomon. 
 
 Habakkuk, 
 
 n  Kings  (H  Samuel), 
 
 Wi.sdom, 
 
 Zephaniah, 
 
 HI  Kings  (I  Kings), 
 
 Ecclesiasticus, 
 
 Haggai, 
 
 IV  Kings  (H  K 
 
 ings). 
 
 Isaiah, 
 
 Zechariah, 
 
 I  Chronicle, 
 
 Jeremiah, 
 
 Malachi, 
 
 n  Chronicle, 
 
 Lamentations. 
 
 1  Maccabees, 
 
 I  Esdras, 
 
 Baruch, 
 
 II  Maccabees. 
 
 n  Esdras, 
 
 E>ekiel, 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions. 
 
 45 
 
 clesiastic;  the  balance  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Apocry- 
 pha, as  well  as  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament,  are  ascribed 
 to  Wiclif.  The  first  or  original  text  of  the  version  was  com- 
 pleted about  1380;  a  revision  of  it  was  made  by  Richard 
 Purvey,  and  completed  about  1388.  The  prologue  to  this 
 revision,  which  is  exceedingly  valuable  and  interesting,  but 
 very  lengthy  (it  covers  sixty  quarto  pages  in  Forshall  and 
 Madden's  edition),  is  supposed  to  be  from  the  pen  of  Purvey, 
 and  illustrates  very  fully  the  difficulties  of  translation.  One 
 or  two  extracts  will  furnish  the  reader  with  much  useful  infor- 
 mation, and  acquaint  him  with  the  style,  purpose,  and  meth- 
 od of  the  writer: 
 
 For  these  resons,  and  othere,  with  comune  charite  to  saue  alle  men 
 in  oure  rewme,  whiche  God  wole  haue  sauid,  a  symple  creature  hath 
 translatid  the  bible  out  of  Latyn  into  English.  First,  this  symple  crea- 
 ture hadde  myche  trauaile,  with  diuerse  felawis  and  helperis,  to  gedere 
 manie  elde  biblis,  and  othere  doctouris,  and  comune  glosis,  and  to  make 
 00  Latyn  bible  sumdel  trewe,  and  thanne  to  studie  it  of  the  newe,  the 
 
 KEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
 Matthew, 
 
 II  John, 
 
 Colossians, 
 
 Mark. 
 
 III  John, 
 
 I  Thessalonians, 
 
 Luke, 
 
 Jude, 
 
 II  Thessalonians, 
 
 John, 
 
 Romans, 
 
 I  Timothy, 
 
 Acts, 
 
 I  Corinthians, 
 
 11  Timothy. 
 
 James, 
 
 II  Corinthians, 
 
 Titus, 
 
 I  Peter, 
 
 Galatians, 
 
 Philemon, 
 
 II  Peter, 
 
 Ephesians, 
 
 Hebrews, 
 
 I  John. 
 
 Philippians, 
 
 Revelation. 
 
 In  MS.  Caius  am 
 
 d  Emmanuel  Coll.,  Cambridge: 
 
 Matthew, 
 
 Philippians, 
 
 Acts, 
 
 Mark, 
 
 Colossians  (Laodiceans), 
 
 James, 
 
 Luke, 
 
 I  Thessalonians, 
 
 I  Peter, 
 
 John, 
 
 II  Thessalonians, 
 
 II  Peter, 
 
 Romans, 
 
 I  Timothy, 
 
 I  John, 
 
 I  Corinthians, 
 
 II  Timothy, 
 
 II  John, 
 
 II  Corinthians, 
 
 Titus, 
 
 III  John, 
 
 Galatians, 
 
 Philemon, 
 
 Jude, 
 
 Ephesians, 
 
 Hebrews, 
 
 Revelation. 
 
4.6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 text  with  the  glose,  and  olhere  doctouris,  as  he  mighte  gete,  and  special! 
 Lire  on  the  elde  testament,  that  helpide  ful  myche  in  this  werk;  the 
 thridde  tyme  to  counseile  with  elde  gramariens,  and  elde  dyuynis,  of 
 harde  wordis,  and  harde  sentencis,  hou  tho  mighten  best  be  vnderslonden 
 and  translatid;  the  iiij.  tyme  to  translate  as  cleerli  as  he  coude  to  the  sen- 
 tence, and  to  haue  manie  gode  felawis  and  kunnynge  at  the  correcting  of 
 the  translacioun.  First  it  is  to  knowe,  that  the  best  translating  is  out  of 
 Latyn  into  English,  to  translate  aftir  the  sentence,  and  not  oneli  after  the 
 wordis,  so  that  the  sentence  be  as  opin,  either  openere,  in  English  as  in 
 Latyn,  and  go  not  fer  fro  the  lettre;  and  if  the  lettre  mai  not  be  suid  in 
 the  translating,  let  the  sentence  euere  be  hool  and  open,  for  the  wordis 
 owen  to  serue  to  the  entent  and  sentence,  and  ellis  the  wordis  ben  super- 
 flu  either  false.  Li  translating  into  English,  manie  resolucions  moun  make 
 the  sentence  open,  as  an  ablatif  case  absolute  may  be  resoluid  into  these 
 thre  wordis  with  couenable  verbe,  f^e  while,  for,  if,  as  gramariens  seyn; 
 as  thus,  the  maistir  redinge,  I  stonde,  mai  be  resoluid  thus,  while  the 
 ■maistir  redith,  I  stonde,  either,  if  the  maistir  redith,  etc.  either  for 
 the  maistir,  etc.;  and  sumtyme  it  wolde  acorde  wel  with  the  sentence  to 
 be  resoluid  into  ^vhanne,  either  into  aftirward,  thus,  whanne  the  maistir 
 red,  I  stood,  either  rt/?/r  the  maistir  red,  I  stood;  and  sumtyme  it  mai 
 wel  be  resoluid  into  a  verbe  of  the  same  tens,  as  othere  ben  in  the  same 
 resoun,  and  into  this  word  et,  that  is  and  in  English,  as  thus,  arescentibus 
 hominibiis  prcE  timore,  that  is,  and  men  shulenwexe  drie  for  drede.  Also 
 a  participle  of  a  present  tens,  either  preterit,  of  actif  vois,  eitlier  passif, 
 may  be  resoluid  into  a  verb  of  the  same  tens,  and  a  coniunccioun  copula- 
 tif,  as  thus,  dicens,  that  is,  seiynge,  mai  be  resoluid  thus,  atid  seith  eithir 
 that  seith;  and  this  wole,  in  manie  placis,  make  the  sentence  open,  where 
 to  Englisshe  it  aftir  the  word,  wolde  be  derk  and  douteful.  Also  a  rela- 
 tif,  which  mai  be  resoluid  into  his  antecedent  with  a  coniunccioun  copu- 
 latif,  as  thus,  which  rennet h,  and  he  rennet h.  Also  whanne  oo  word  is 
 Gonis  set  in  a  reesoun,  it  mai  be  set  forth  as  ofte  as  it  is  vndurstonden, 
 either  as  ofte  as  reesoun  and  nede  axen:  and  this  word  autem,  either  vero, 
 mai  stonde  iox  forsothe,  either  for  but,  and  thus  I  vse  comounli;  and  sum- 
 tyme it  mai  stonde  for  and,  as  elde  gramariens  seyn.  Also  whanne  right- 
 ful construccioun  is  lettid  bi  relacion,  I  resolue  it  openli,  thus,  where  this 
 reesoun,  Domimim  formidabiint  adversarij  ejus,  shulde  be  Englisshid 
 thus  bi  the  lettre,  the  Lord  hise  adiiersaries  shiilen  drede,  I  Englishe 
 thus  bi  resolucioun,  the  aduersaries  of  the  Lord  shulen  drede  him;  and  so 
 of  othere  resons  that  ben  like. 
 
 .     .     .     Also  Frenshe  men,  Beemers  and  Britons  han  the  bible,  and 
 othere  bokis  of  deuocioun,  and  of  exposicioun,  translatid  in  here  modir  Ian- 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions.  47 
 
 gage;  whi  shulden  not  English  men  haue  the  same  m  here  modir  langage, 
 I  can  not  wite,  no  but  for  falsnesse  and  necgligence  of  clerkis,  either  for 
 cure  puple  is  not  worthi  to  haue  so  greet  grace  and  ghifte  of  God,  in  peyne 
 of  here  old  synnes.  God  for  his  merci  amende  these  euele  causis,  and 
 make  oure  puple  to  haue  and  kunne,  and  kepe  truli  holi  writ,  to  lijf  and 
 deth !  But  in  translating  of  wordis  equiuok,  that  is,  that  hath  many  sig- 
 nificacions  vndur  oo  lettre,  mai  lightli  be  pereil,  for  Austyn  seith  in  the 
 ij.  book  of  Cristene  Teching,  that  if  equiuok  wordis  be  not  translatid  into 
 the  sense,  either  vndurstonding,  of  the  autour,  it  is  errour;  as  in  that 
 place  of  the  Sal  me,  the  feet  of  hem  ben  swift  e  to  shede  out  blood,  the 
 Greek  word  is  equiuok  to  shai-p  and  srsjifte  and  he  that  translatide  sharpe 
 feet,  erride,  and  a  book  that  hath  sharpe  feet  is  fals,  and  mut  be  amendid; 
 as  that  sentence  vnkynde yhoiige  trees  shulen  not  gheue  deep  rootis,  owith 
 to  be  thus,  plauntingis  of  anoutrie  shulen  not  gheue  depe  rootis.  Austyn 
 seith  this  there.  Therefore  a  translatour  hath  greet  nede  to  sludie  wel 
 the  sentence,  both  bifore  and  aftir,  and  loke  that  such  equiuok  wordis 
 acorde  with  the  sentence,  and  he  hath  nede  to  lyue  a  clene  lif,  and  be  ful 
 deuout  in  preiers,  and  haue  not  his  wit  ocupied  about  worldli  thingis,  that 
 the  Holi  Spiryt,  autour  of  wisdom,  and  kunnyng,  and  truthe,  dresse  him 
 in  his  werk,  and  suffre  him  not  for  to  erre.  Also  this  word  ex  signifieth 
 sumtyme  of,  and  sumtyme  it  signifieth  bi,  as  Jerom  seith;  and  this  word 
 enim  signifieth  comynli  forsothe,  and,  as  Jerom  seith,  it  signifieth  cause 
 thtts,forwhi;  and  this  word  secundum  is  taken  for  aftir,  as  manie  men  seyn, 
 and  comynli,  but  it  signifieth  wel  bi,  eithir  vp,  thus  bi yhoure  zuord,  eithir 
 vp  yhoure  word.  Manie  such  aduerbis,  coniuncciouns,  and  preposiciouns 
 ben  set  ofte  oon  for  a  nother,  and  at  fre  chois  of  autouiis  sumtyme;  and 
 now  tho  shulen  be  taken  as  it  accoidith  best  to  the  sentence.  Bi  this 
 maner,  with  good  lyuyng  and  greet  trauel,  men  moun  come  to  trewe  and 
 cleer  translating;  and  trewe  vndurstonding  of  holi  writ,  seme  it  neuere 
 so  hard  at  the  bigynning.  God  graunte  to  us  alle  grace  to  kunne  wel, 
 and  kepe  wel  holi  writ,  and  suffre  ioiefulli  sum  peyne  for  it  at  the  laste  ! 
 Amen. 
 
 From  the  same  source  (Forshall  and  Madden)  is  taken 
 this  passage  contained  in  the  prologue  to  St.  Luke,  in  a 
 commentary  upon  the  Gospels  believed  to  be  of  Wiclifs 
 composition: 
 
 Herfore  [a  pore]  caityf,*  lettid  fro  prechyng  for  a  tyme  for  causes 
 knowun  of  God,  writith  the  Gospel  of  Luk  in  Englysh,  with  a  short  ex- 
 
 *  A  favorite  phrase  of  Wiclifs  to  designate  himself. 
 
48  The   English  Versions. 
 
 posicioun  of  olde  and  holy  doctouris,  to  the  pore  men  of  his  nacioun  which 
 kunnen  litil  Latyn  ether  noon,  and  ben  pore  of  wit  and  of  worldli  catel, 
 and  netheles  riche  of  good  will  to  please  God.  Firste  this  pore  caitif 
 settith  a  ful  sentence  of  the  text  togidre,  that  it  may  well  be  knowun  fro 
 the  exposicioun;  aftirward  he  settith  a  sentence  of  a  doctour  declarynge 
 the  text;  and  in  the  ende  of  the  sentence  he  settith  the  doctouris  name, 
 that  men  mowen  know  verili  hou  fer  his  sentence  goith.  Oneli  the  text 
 of  holi  writ,  and  sentence  of  old  doctouris  and  appreuyd,  ben  set  in  this 
 exposicioun. 
 
 From  The  Apology  for  the  Lollards,  likewise  ascribed  to 
 Wiclif,  and  published  by  the  Camden  Society,  as  reprinted 
 in  ls\2^x^'%  English  Language,  etc.,  p.  367,  I  present  a  short 
 section,  just  enough,  in  connection  with  the  former  extract, 
 to  illustrate  Wiclif's  style,  argument,  and  language,  and  to 
 place  the  intelligent  reader  with  a  fair  modicum  of  grammati- 
 cal knowledge  in  a  position  to  form  an  independent  judgment 
 of  the  versions  about  to  be  brought  under  his  notice: 
 
 An  other  is  this  that  is  put  and  askid,  that  ilk  prest  may  vse  the  key 
 in  to  ilk  man.  To  this,  me  thinkith,  I  may  well  sey  thus,  syn  al  power 
 is  of  God,  and,  as  the  gospel  seith,  ther  is  no  power  but  of  God,  ne  man 
 may  do  no  thing,  but  if  he  giue  him  the  might;  as  Crist  seith,  ye  may 
 with  out  me  do  no  thing,  that  onely  a  man  vse  his  power  in  to  ilk  thing, 
 as  God  werkith  by  him,  and  lefith  him  to  vse  it  vnblamfully,  and  no 
 forther,  and  fro  that  may  no  manne  lette  him.  And  this  is  that  we  sey, 
 that  we  may  of  right  so,  if  ther  be  ani  vsing  of  power,  or  call  id  power, 
 that  is  not  hi  Crist,  that  is  no  power,  but  fals  pride,  and  presumid,  and 
 onli  in  name,  and  as. to  yhend  and  effect  is  nowght.  Neuertheles,  a  man 
 is  seid  to  haue  power,  and  leue  to  vse  power,  in  many  wyse,  as  sum  bi 
 lawe  and  ordre  of  kynd,  sum  bi  lawe  and  ordre  of  grace,  and  some  bi 
 lawe  and  ordre  made  and  writun.  And  so  it  is  seid  by  lawe  that  is  mad 
 of  the  kirk,  that  ilk  prest  hath  the  same  power  to  vse  the  key  in  to  ani 
 man  in  tho  poynt  of  deth,  as  the  pope;  but  not  ellis,  not  but  autori'ie  in 
 special  be  geuun  to  him  of  the  kirk  ther  to.  But  if  it  be  askid,  if  ilk  prest 
 niai  vse  the  key  in  to  ilk  man,  that  is  to  say,  to  assoile  him,  or  ellis  to 
 bind  him  fro  grace,  it  semith  opunly  that  ilk  prest  may  not  asoile  ilk  to 
 bring  him  to  heuyn;  for  the  gospel  seith,  that  Crist  in  a  coost  of  the  Jewis 
 might  not  do  ani  vertu  ther,  for  the  vntroulh,  not  but  helid  a  few  seek, 
 the  handus  leyd  vpon,  and  he  maruelid  for  ther  vntrowth:  than,  wan 
 Crist,  tha''  is  God  Almighty,  and  of  his  absolut  power  may  al  thmg,  and 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  49 
 
 no  thing  is  vnpossible  to  him,  nor  no  thing  may  agen  stond  him,  and 
 yhet  may  not  of  his  ordinal  power  yhele  the  folk  for  ther  vntrowth, 
 and  vndisposicioun,  and  vnabilite  to  reseyue,  mich  more  ani  other  beneth 
 may  not  help,  but  after  the  disposicioun  of  him  that  receyuith.  AI  so  it 
 semith  bi  this,  that  the  pope  may  not  bring  in  to  grace,  ne  bles,  him  that 
 lastith  in  vntrowth,  and  in  ther  synnis;  os  it  semith  bi  Jewes  and  Sara- 
 cenis  and  otlier  swilk,  os  is  witnessid,  and  of  feithful  witness.  Also  God 
 gaue  him  no  farrer  power,  not  but  asoyl  hem  that  wil  leue  ther  synne,  or 
 to  bynd  hem  and  curse  that  wil  dure  ther  inne.  And  bi  so  the  same  re- 
 soun  none  other  prest  may  not  excede.  And  if  it  be  axid  wether  ilk  prest 
 hath  as  mykil  power  as  the  pope,  as  a  nenist  God,  it  semith  to  me  that  is 
 foly  to  a  ferme  in  this  case  oilher  yhie  or  nay,  be  for  that  it  mai  be  schewid 
 out  of  Holi  Writte.  And  so  it  semith  al  so  to  me  it  is  foly  ani  prest  to 
 presume  him  to  haue  euyn  power  with  ilk  other,  be  for  that  he  may  ground 
 him  in  the  feith;  and  foli  it  were  to  deme  to  ani  man  any  power  that  God 
 hath  geuun  to  him,  or  the  vsyng  ther  of;  for  certeyn  I  am,  how  euer  ani 
 man  tak  power  to  him,  or  vse  power,  it  profith  not,  but  in  as  myche  as 
 God  geuith  it,  and  wirkithwith  it,  and  confermith  it;  and  certayn  I  am, 
 that  the  power  that  God  gaue  Petre,  he  gaue  it  not  to  him  alone,  ne  for 
 him  alone,  but  he  gaue  it  to  the  kirk,  and  for  tho  kirk,  and  to  edifying 
 of  al  the  kirk;  os  he  geuith  the  sigght  of  the  ee,  or  the  act  of  ani  membre 
 of  the  body,  for  help  and  edifying  of  al  the  body. 
 
 For  the  purpose  of  examination  four  specimens  of  the 
 WicUfite  versions,  two  from  the  Old  and  two  from  the  New 
 Testament,  are  subjoined.  In  the  first,  Psalm  ciii. ,  the  Latin 
 text  from  the  Surtees  Psalter,  which  may  have  been  that  from 
 which  Hereford  translated,  is  placed  above  the  text  of  Here- 
 ford, and  immediately  under  it  the  text  of  the  Authorized 
 Version,  so  that  the  reader  may  see  at  a  glance  the  agree- 
 ments and  differences.  In  the  subsequent  passages  the  Wic- 
 lifite  text  only  will  be  given. 
 
 PSALM  cii.  (cm). 
 
 I.  Benedic,    anima   mea,    Dominum;    et  omnia  interiora 
 
 Bless  thou,  my  soul,  to  the  Lord;  and  all  thingus  that  withinne 
 Bless    the    Lord,     O     my     soul;    and     all      that     is     within 
 
 mea  nomen  sanctum  ejus  ! 
 
 me  ben  to  his  holi  name  ! 
 
 me,  bless  his  holy  name ! 
 
50  The   English  Versions. 
 
 2.  Benedic,  anima  mea,  Dominum !  et  noli  oblivisci 
 Bless  thou,  my  soule,  to  the  Lord  !  and  wile  thou  not  forgete 
 Bless      the      Lord,      O      my     soul,    and  forget  not 
 
 omnes  retributiones  ejus, 
 alle  the  gheldingus  of  him. 
 all  his  benefits. 
 
 3.  Qui  propitius  fit  omnibus  iniquitatibus  tuis;  qui  sanat  omnes 
 That  hath  mercy  to  alle  thi  wickidnessis;  that  helith  alle 
 Who        forgiveth        all        thine        iniquities;   who    healeth   all 
 
 languores  tuos. 
 thin  infirmytees. 
 thy         diseases. 
 
 4.  Qui  redemit  de  interitu  vitam  tuam;  qui  coronat  te  in 
 That  agheen  bieth  fro  deth  thy  life;  that  crouneth  thee  in 
 Who  redeemeth  thy  life  from  destruction;  who  crowneth  thee  with 
 
 miseratione  et  misericordia. 
 
 mercy        and        mercy       doingis. 
 lovingkindness  and  tender  mercies. 
 
 5.  Qui  satiat  in  bonis  desiderium  tuum; 
 That  fulfilleth  in  goode  thingus  thi  diseyr; 
 Who  satisfieth  thy  mouth  with  good  things; 
 
 renovabitur  sic  ut  aquilae  juventus  tua. 
 sclial  be  renewid  as  of  an  egle  thiyh  outhe. 
 so  that  thy  youth  is  renewed  like  the  eagle's. 
 
 6.  Faciens  misericordias  Dominus, 
 Doende  mercies  the  Lord, 
 
 The  Lord  executeth  righteousness, 
 
 et  judicium  omnibus  injuriam  patientibus. 
 and  dom  to  alle  men  suffrende  wrong, 
 and  judgment  for  all  that  are  oppressed. 
 
 7.  Notas  fecit  vias  suas  Moysi; 
 Knowen  he  made  his  weies  to  Moises; 
 He  made  known  his  ways  unto  Moses, 
 
 fillis  Israhel  voluntates  suas. 
 
 and  to  the  sones  of  Irael  his  willis. 
 
 his  acts  unto  the  children  of  Israel. 
 
 8.  Misericors  et  miserator  Dominus, 
 Reewere  and  merciful  the  Lord, 
 The  Lord  is  merciful  and  gracious, 
 
 patiens  et  multum  misericors. 
 long  abidende  and  myche  merciful, 
 slow  to  anger,  and  plenteous  in  mercy. 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  51 
 
 9.  Non  in  finem  irascitur, 
 
 In  to  euermore  he  shal  not  wiathen, 
 He  will  not  always  chide, 
 
 neque  in  seternum  indignabitur. 
 
 ne  in  to  withoute  ende  he  shal  threte. 
 
 neither  will  he  keep  his  anger  for  ever. 
 
 10.  Non  secundum  peccata  nostra  fecit  nobis, 
 Aftir  oure  synnes  he  dide  not  to  vs. 
 
 He  hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins; 
 
 neque  secundum  iniquitates  nostras  retribuit  nobis, 
 ne  aftir  oure  wickidnessis  he  ghelde  to  us. 
 nor  rewarded  us  according  to  our  iniquities. 
 
 11.  Quia  secundum  altitudinem  coeli  a  terra. 
 For  aftir  the  heighte  of  heuene  fro  erthe, 
 For  afe  the  heaven  is  high  above  the  earth, 
 
 confirmavit  Dominus  misericordiam  suam  super  timentes  einn. 
 he  strengthide  his  merci  vpon  men  dredende  hym. 
 so  great  is  his  mercy  toward  them  that  fear  him. 
 
 12.  Quantum  distat  oriens  ab  occasu. 
 
 How  myche  the  rising  stant  fro  the  going  doun 
 As  far  as  the  east  is  from  the  west, 
 
 elongavit  a  nobis  iniquitates  nostras. 
 
 aferr  he  made  fro  vs  oure  wickidnessis. 
 
 so  far  hath  he  removed  our  transgressions  from  us. 
 
 13.  Sic  ut  miseretur  pater  fiUis, 
 
 What  maner  wise  the  fader  hath  mercy  of  the  sonus, 
 
 Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children, 
 
 ita  misertus  est  Dominus  timentibus  se: 
 
 the  Lord  dide  mercy  to  men  dredende  hym: 
 
 so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him. 
 
 14.  Quia  ipse  scit  figmentum  nostrum. 
 For  he  knew  oure  britil  making. 
 For  he  knoweth  our  frame. 
 
 Memento  Domine  quod  pulvis  sumus. 
 He  recordide  for  pouder  wee  be. 
 he  remembereth  that  we  are  dust. 
 
 15.  Homo  sic  ut  fsenum  dies  ejus, 
 A  man  as  hey  his  daghes. 
 
 As  for  man  his  days  are  as  grass, 
 et  sic  ut  flos  agri,  ita  floriet. 
 as  the  flour  of  the  feld,  so  he  shal  floure  out. 
 as  a  flower  of  the  field,  so  he  flourisheth. 
 
52  The   English  Versions. 
 
 16.  Quia  spiritus  pertransiit  ab  eo,  et  non  erit. 
 
 For  the  spirit  shal  thurghh  passen  in  hym,  and  he  shal  not  stonde 
 For  the  wind  passeth  over  it,  and  it  is  gone;  [stille; 
 
 et  non  cognoscit  amplius  locum  suum. 
 
 and  he  shal  no  more  knowen  his  place. 
 
 and  the  place  thereof  shall  know  it  no  more. 
 
 17.  Misericordia  autem  Domini  a  sseculo  est, 
 
 The  mercy  forsothe  of  the  Lord  fro  withoute  ende. 
 
 But  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  is  from  everlasting, 
 
 et  usque  in  sseculum  sseculi  super  timentes  eum, 
 
 and  vnto  withoute  ende,  vpon  men  dredende  hym, 
 
 to  everlasting  upon  them  that  fear  him, 
 
 et  justitia  ejus  super  filios  filiorum, 
 
 and  the  rightwisnesse  of  hym  in  to  the  sones  of  sones, 
 
 and  his  righteousness  unto  children's  children. 
 
 18.  custodientibus  testamentum  ejus;  et  memoria 
 To  hem  that  kepen  his  testament;  and  myndeful 
 To  such  as  keep  his  covenant,  and  to  those  that 
 
 retinentibus  mandala  ejus  ut  faciant  ea. 
 thei  ben  of  his  maundemens  to  do  them, 
 remember  his  commandments  to  do  them. 
 
 19.  Dominus  in  coelo  paravit  sedem  suam. 
 The  Lord  in  heuene  made  redi  his  sete, 
 
 The  Lord  hath  prepared  his  throne  in  the  heavens, 
 et  regnum  ejus  omnium  dominabitur. 
 and  his  reume  to  alle  shal  lordshipen. 
 and  his  kingdom  ruleth  over  all. 
 
 20.  Benedicite  Dominum  omnes  angeli  ejus; 
 Blisse  yhee  to  the  Lord,  alle  his  aungelis, 
 Bless  the  Lord,  ye  his  angels, 
 
 potentes  virtu te,  qui  facitis  verbum  ejus, 
 mighti  bi  vertue  doende  the  woord  of  hym, 
 that  excel  in  strength,  that  do  his  commandments, 
 ad  audiendum  vocem  sermonum  ejus, 
 to  ben  herd  the  vols  of  his  sermounes. 
 hearkening  unto  the  voice  of  his  word. 
 
 21.  Benedicite  Dominum,  omnes  virtutes  ejus, 
 Blessith  to  the  Lord  all  yhee  his  vertues. 
 Bless  ye  the  Lord,  all  ye  his  hos;s; 
 
 ministri  ejus  qui  facitis  voluntatem  ejus. 
 
 yhee  his  seruauns  that  don  his  wil. 
 
 ye  ministers  of  his,  that  do  his  pleasure. 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  53 
 
 22.  Benedicite  Dotninum  omnia  opera  ejus,  in  omni  loco 
 Blessith  to  the  Lord,  all  yhee  his  werkis,  in  alia  place 
 Bless  the  Lord,  all  his  works,  in  all  places 
 
 dominationis  ejus.     Benedic,  anima  mea,  Dominum  ! 
 
 yhee  his  domynaciouns.     Bless  thou,  my  soule  to  the  Lord  ! 
 
 of  his  dominion.     Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul ! 
 
 Comparison  of  these  three  versions  will  show  that  Here- 
 ford's cannot  have  been  made  from  the  Latin  alone:  he  must 
 have  used  another  version,  not  Saxon,  to  account  for  the 
 new  idiom  he  uses.  That  version  was  in  all  probability 
 the  French  translation  of  the  twelfth  century,  published  by 
 F.  Michel  in  i860,  and  given  in  Marsh,  from  which  a  few 
 verses,  arranged  immediately  above  the  metrical  version  of 
 the  psalms,  published  by  the  Surtees  Society,  are  subjoined 
 to  illustrate  the  source  of  this  idiom: 
 
 I .  Beneis,  la  meie  aneme  a  nostre  Segnor 
 
 e  tres-tutes  les  coses  qui  dedenz  mei  sunt,  al  saint  num  de  lui. 
 
 Blisse,  my  saule,  to  Laverd  ai  isse 
 
 And  alle  that  with  in  me  ere  to  hali  name  hisse. 
 
 4.  Chi  racated  de  mort  la  tue  vie; 
 
 chi  coruned  tei  en  misericorde  e  miseraciuns. 
 
 That  dies  fra  sterving  thi  life  derli; 
 
 That  croiines  the  with  rewthes  and  with  merci. 
 
 5.  Chi  raemplist  en  bones  coses  le  tuen  desiderie; 
 sera  renovee  sicume  d'aigle  la  tue  juvente. 
 
 That  fi lies  in  godes  thi  yherninges  al; 
 A  Is  erne  thi  yhouthe  be  newed  sal. 
 
 13.  Cum  faitement  at  merci  li  pere  des  filz 
 Merci  ad  li  Sire  des  cremanz  sei, 
 
 14.  Kar  il  conut  la  nostre  faiture. 
 Recorda  qui  nus  sumes  puldre. 
 Als  rewed  es  fadre  of  sones, 
 Rewed  es  Laverd,  thare  he  wanes. 
 Of  tha  that  him  dredand  be; 
 Fore  our  schaft  wele  knazves  he. 
 Mined  es  he  wele  in  thoght 
 
 That  dust  ere  we  and  worth  nogkt.  * 
 
54  The  English  Versions. 
 
 21.  Beneisseiz  al  Segnor,  tutes  les  vertuz  de  lui, 
 li  suen  ministre,  chi  faites  la  voluntad  de  lui. 
 Blisses  to  Laverd,  alle  mightes  his. 
 His  hint'  that  does  that  his  wille  is. 
 
 In  Hereford's  version  this  new  idiom  is  almost  literally- 
 reproduced. 
 
 From  the  manuscript  with  the  signature  I.  C,  viii.  (among 
 the  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum),  confessedly  one  of  the  best, 
 is  taken  the  subjoined  extract,  giving  the  Song  of  Moses,  Ex- 
 odus XV. 
 
 1.  Thanne  Moises  song,  and  the  sones  of  Israel,  this  song  to  the  Lord, 
 
 and  thai  seiden,  Synge  ue  to  the  Lord,  for  he  is  magnyfied 
 gloriousli;  he  castide  doun  the  horse  and  the  stiere  into  the 
 see. 
 
 2.  My  strengthe  and  my  preisyng  is  the  Lord,  and  he  is  maad  to  me 
 
 into  heelthe,  this  is  my  God:  y  schal  glorifie  hym  the  God  of 
 my  fadir:  and  y  schal  enhaunce  hym. 
 3-  The  Lord  is  a  man  figten:  his  name  is  almigti. 
 
 4.  He  castide  doun  into  the  see  the  charis  of  Farao  and  his  oost,  his 
 
 chosun  princes  weren  drenchid  in  the  reed  see; 
 
 5.  The  deepe  watris  hiliden  them;  they  geden  doun  into  the  deplhe 
 
 as  a  stoon; 
 
 6.  Lord  thy  rigt  hond  is  magnyfied  in  strengthe:  Lord  thy  rigt  hond 
 
 smoot  the  enemye: 
 
 7.  And  in  the  mythilnesse  of  thi  glorie  thou  hast  pur  doun  all  myn 
 
 adversaryes ;  thou  sentist  thine  ire  that  devouride  hem  as  stobil. 
 
 8.  And  watris  waren  gaderid  in  the  spirit  of  tin  woodnesse,  flowing 
 
 watir  stood:  depe  watris  waren  gaderid  in  the  middis  of  the 
 see. 
 
 9.  The  enemy  seide,  Y  schal  pursue  and  y  schal  take,  y  shal  departe 
 
 spuylis:  my  soul  schal  be  fillid:  y  schal  drawe  out  my  swerde; 
 myn  hond  schal  sle  hem. 
 
 10.  Thi  spirit  blew;  and  the  see  hilide  hem,  thei  weren  drenchid  as 
 
 leede,  in  grete  watris. 
 
 11.  Lord  who  is  lyk  thee  in  strong  men:  who  is  lyk  thee,  thou  art 
 
 greet  doere  in  hoolynesse;  ferdful  and  p'isable,  and  doyng 
 miracles. 
 
 12.  Thou  heldist  forth  thin  hond,  and  the  erthe  devouride  hem: 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  55 
 
 13.  Thou  were  ledeie,  in  thi  merci,  to  thi  puple,  which  thou  agen 
 
 bougtest,  and  thou  hast  bore  hym  in  thi  strengthe,  to  thin 
 holi  dwellyng  place: 
 
 14.  Puplis  stieden  and  weren  wroothe:  sorewis  helden  the  dwelleris 
 
 of  P'illistiym. 
 
 15.  Thane  the  pryncis  of  Edom  weren  disturbid:  trembling  helde  the 
 
 strong  mon  of  Moab:  all  the  dwelleris  of  Canaan  weren 
 Starke. 
 
 16.  Inward  drede  falle  on  hem:  and  outward  drede  in  the  greetnesse 
 
 of  thin  arm.  Be  thai  maad  immoovable  as  a  stoon,  til  thi 
 puple  passe  lord,  til  this  thi  puple  passe, 
 
 17.  Whom  thou  weldidist,  thou  schalt  brynge  hem  in,  and  thou  schalt 
 
 plaunte  in  the  hil  of  thin  eritage :  in  the  moost  stidefast  dwcU- 
 yng-place  whish  thou  hast  wrougt  Lord,  Lord  thy  seyntuarie 
 which  thin  hondis  made  stidefast. 
 
 18.  The  Lord  schal  regne  m  to  the  world,  and  ferth'e. 
 
 19.  Forsothe  Farao  a  ridere  entride  with  his  charis  and  knygtis  in  to 
 
 the  see;  and  the  Lord  brougte  the  watris  of  the  see  on  him: 
 sotheli  the  sones  of  Israel  geden  bi  the  drie  place,  in  the  myddis 
 of  the  see. 
 
 20.  Therefore  Marie  profetesse,  the  sister  of  Aaron,  tooke  a  tympan  in 
 
 her  bond,  and  all  the  wymmen  geden  out  aftir  hyr  with  tym 
 pans  cumpanyes: 
 
 21.  To  which  sche  song  before  and  seide,  Synge  we  to  the  Lord:  for 
 
 he  is  magnyfied  *  gloriously,  he  castide  doun  into  the  see  the 
 hors  and  the  stiere  of  hym. 
 
 The  second  extract  gives  Purvey's  revision  (from  Marsh's 
 English  Language  aiid  its  Early  Literature,  p.  376)  of  Psalm 
 cii.  (ciii.  A.  V.  ): 
 
 I.  Mi  soule,  blesse  thou  the  Lord;  and  alle  thingis  that  ben  with  ynne 
 
 me,  blesse  his  hooli  name. 
 2    Mi  soule,  blesse  thou  the  Lord;  and  nyle  thou  forghete  alle  the 
 
 gheldyngis  of  him. 
 3.  Which  doith  merci  to  alle  thi  wickidnessis ;  which  heeleth  all  thi 
 
 sijknessis. 
 
 *  The  spelling  in  this  and  other  extracts  furnished  conforms  exactly  to  that  found 
 in  the  original  documents.  Its  retention  shows  how  unsettled  and  fluctuating  it  was 
 during  the  formative  periods  o^  the  language. 
 
56  The  English  Versions. 
 
 4.  Which  aghenbieth  thi  lijf  fro  deth;  which  corowneth  thee  in  merci 
 
 and  merciful  doyngis. 
 
 5.  Which  fillith  thi  desijr  in  goodis;  thi  yhongthe  schal  be  renulid 
 
 as  the  yhongthe  of  an  egle. 
 
 6.  The  Lord  doynge  mercies;  and  doom  to  alle  men  suffringe  wrong. 
 
 7.  He  made  his  weies  knowun  to  Moises;  his  willis  to  the  sones  of 
 
 Israel. 
 
 8.  The  Lord  is  a  merciful  doer,  and  merciful  in  wille;  longe  abidinge, 
 
 and  mycbe  merciful. 
 
 9.  He  schal  not  be  wrooth  with  outen  ende;  and  he  schal  not  thretne 
 
 with  outen  ende. 
 
 10.  He  dide  not  to  vs  aftir  oure  synnes;  neither  he  gheldide  to  vs  aftir 
 
 oure  wickidnessis. 
 
 11.  For  bi  the  highnesse  of  heuene  fro  erth;  he  made  strong  his  merci 
 
 on  men  dredynge  hym. 
 
 12.  As  myche  as  the  eest  is  fer  fro  the  west;  he  made  fer  oure  wickid- 
 
 nessis fro  vs. 
 
 13.  As  a  fadir  hath  merci  on  sones,  the  Lord  hadde  merci  on  men 
 
 dredynge  him; 
 
 14.  For  he  knewe  oure  makyng.     He  bithoughte  that  we  ben  dust. 
 
 15.  A  man  is  as  hey;  his  dai  schal  flowre  out  so  as  a  flour  of  the 
 
 feeld. 
 
 16.  For  the  spirit  schal  passe  in  hym,  and  schal  not  abide;  and  schal 
 
 no  more  knowe  his  place. 
 
 17.  But  the  merci  of  the  Lord  is  fro  with  out  bigynnyng,  and  til  in  to 
 
 with  outen  ende;  on  men  dredinge  hym.     And  his  rightful - 
 nesse  is  in  to  the  sones  of  sones. 
 
 18.  To  hem  that  kepen  his  testament.     And  ben   myndeful  of  hise 
 
 comaundementis;  to  do  tho. 
 
 19.  The  Lord  hath  maad  redi  hisseete  in  heuene;  and  his  rewme  schal 
 
 be  lord  of  alle. 
 
 20.  Aungels  of  the  Lord,  blesse  yhe  the  Lord;  yhe  myghti  in  vertu, 
 
 doynge  his  word,  to  here  the  vois  of  his  wordis. 
 
 21.  Alle  vertues  of  the  Lord,  bless  yhe  the  Lord;  yhe  mynystris  of 
 
 hym  that  doen  his  wille. 
 
 22.  Alle  werkis  of  the  Lord,  blesse  yhe  the  Lord,  in  ech  place  of  his 
 
 lordschipe;  my  soule,  blesse  thou  the  Lord. 
 
 The  third  extract  places  in  juxtaposition   part  of  Psalm 
 xlv.  (xlvi. )  in  Hereford's  version  and  Purvey 's  revision. 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions. 
 
 57 
 
 Hereford. 
 
 2  Oure  God  refut,  and  vertue;  hel- 
 pere  in  tribulaciouns,  that  found- 
 en  vs  ful  myche. 
 
 3  Therfore  wee  shul  not  drede,  whil 
 the  erthe  shal  be  disturbid;  and 
 hillis  shul  be  born  ouer  in  to  the 
 herte  of  the  se. 
 
 4  Ther  souneden,  and  ben  dis- 
 turbid the  watris  of  hem;  the 
 hillis  ben  disturbid  in  the  strengthe 
 of  it. 
 
 5  The  bure  of  the  flod  gladith  the 
 cite  of  God,  the  alther  heghist 
 halewide  his  tabernacle. 
 
 6  God  in  the  myddel  of  it  shal  not 
 be  stirid;  God  shal  helpen  it  erli 
 fro  the  morutid. 
 
 7  Jentilis  ben  disturbid,  and  reumes 
 be  inbowid;  he  ghaf  his  vols, 
 moued  is  the  erthe. 
 
 8  The  Lord  of  vertues  with  vs;  oure 
 vndertakere  God  of  Jacob. 
 
 Purvey. 
 Oure  God,  thou  art  refuyt,  and  2 
 vertu:    helpere    in    tribulacions, 
 that  han  founde  vs  greetly. 
 Therfor  we  schulen  not   drede,  3 
 while  the  erthe  schal  be  troblid, 
 and  the   hillis  schulen  be  borun 
 ouer  in  to  the  herte  of  the  see. 
 The  watris  of  hem  sowneden,  and  4 
 weren  troblid;  hillis  weren  trob- 
 lid  togidere  in   the  strengthe   of 
 hym. 
 
 The   feersnesse   of  flood  makith  5 
 glad  the  citee  of  God;  the  high- 
 este  God  hath  halewid  his  taber- 
 nacle. 
 
 God  in  the  myddis  therof  schal  6 
 not  be  moued;  God  schal  helpe 
 it  eerli  in  the  great  morewtid. 
 Hethene  men  weren  disturbid  to-  7 
 gidere,  and  rewmes  weren  bowid 
 doun.      God   ghaf  his   vois,    the 
 erthe  was  moued. 
 
 The  Lord  of  vertues  is  with ;  God  8 
 of  Jacob  is  oure  vptakere. 
 
 And  the  following  is  a  specimen  of  Purvey's  annotations: 
 
 ECCLESIASTES    XII. 
 
 Text. 
 
 1  Haue  thou  mynde  on  thi  creatour 
 in  the  dales  of  thi  yhongthe,  bi- 
 fore  that  the  time  of  thy  torment 
 come,  and  the  yheris  of  thi  deth 
 neighe,  of  whiche  thou  schalt  seie, 
 Tho  plesen  not  me. 
 
 2  Haue  thou  mynde  on  thi  creatour 
 bifore  that  the  sunne  be  derk,  and 
 the  light,  and  sterrys  and  the 
 mone;  and  cloude  turne  aghen 
 after  reyn. 
 
 Margin. 
 I.  thi  creatour;  that  is,  God,  that 
 made  thee  of  nought  to  his  ymage 
 and  licnesse.  2.  after  reyn;  that 
 is,  aftir  the  tribulacioun  of  eelde. 
 3.  the  keperis;  that  is,  iyen,  kep- 
 eris  of  the  body,  bigynnen  to  faile, 
 and  to  be  duelid;  and  strongeste 
 men;  that  is,  hipis  and  leggis;  and 
 grynderis;  that  is,  teeth;  and 
 seeris;  that  is,  iyen,  set  betwixe 
 the  holis  of  the  heed.    4.  the  doris 
 
58 
 
 The  English   Versions. 
 
 3  Whanne  the  keperis  of  the  hous 
 schulen  be  mouyd,  and  strong- 
 este  men  schulen  tremble;  and 
 grynderis  schulen  be  idel,  whanne 
 the  noumbre  schal  be  maad  lesse, 
 and  seeiis  bi  the  hoolis  schulen 
 wexe  derk; 
 
 4  and  schulen  close  the  doris  in  the 
 street,  in  the  lownesse  of  vols  of 
 a  gryndere;  and  thei  schulen  rise 
 at  the  vois  of  a  brid,  and  alle  the 
 doughtris  of  song  schulen  wexe 
 deef. 
 
 5  And  high  thingis  schulen  drede, 
 and  schulen  be  aferd  in  the  weie; 
 an  alemaunde  tre  schal  floure,  a 
 locuste  schal  be  maad  fat,  and 
 capparis  schal  be  distried;  for  a 
 man  schal  go  in  to  the  hous  of  his 
 euerlastyngnesse,  and  weileris 
 schulen  go  aboute  in  the  street. 
 
 in  the  street;  that  is,  lippis,  set 
 in  the  pleyn  place  of  the  face; 
 voise  of  a  brid;  that  is,  the  cok; 
 doughtris  of  song;  that  is,  the 
 eeris,  that  deliten  in  melody.  5. 
 be  aferd  in  the  weie;  that  is,  in 
 the  highere  part  of  soule,  and 
 the  lowere  part  that  hath  com- 
 passioun  on  the  bodi;  for  alle 
 men  dreden  kyndly  the  deth 
 neighinge,  and  to  go  out  of  the 
 weye  of  present  liyf;  an  ale- 
 maunde tre  schal  floure;  that  is, 
 the  heed  schal  wexe  hoor ;  locuste; 
 that  is,  the  wombe;  capparis; 
 that  is,  coueitise  of  flesh;  go;  bi 
 deth;  euerlastyngnesse;  far  he 
 schal  neuere  turne  aghen  to  pres- 
 ent liyf;  capparis  is  an  herbe 
 [caper] . 
 
 The  New  Testament,  printed,  will  now  engage  our  atten- 
 tion. In  order  to  form  an  intelligent  conception  and  esti- 
 mate of  that  great  work,  it  is  necessary  to  reproduce,  as  far  as 
 we  may  be  able,  the  material  from  which  the  version  was 
 made.  As  there  is  no  positive  evidence  that  Wiclif,  Pur\'ey, 
 and  their  coadjutors  possessed  such  knowledge  of  Greek  and 
 Gothic  as  would  enable  them  to  make  independent  use  of  the 
 few  manuscripts  to  which  tliey  possibly  had  access,  while 
 there  is  evidence  that  they  depended  in  that  respect  on  the 
 light  derived  from  commentators,  the  Greek  text  and  the 
 version  of  Ulfilas  may  be  set  aside  in  the  comparison  of  the 
 sources  and  the  products  which  is  now  presented.  I  select 
 for  the  purpose  the  first  thirteen  verses  of  St.  Matthew  viii., 
 and  furnish,  i,  the  Anglo-Saxon  version  from  the  edition  of 
 the  University  Press  at  Cambridge,  1858,  with  Marsh's  word- 
 for-word  English  translation  subjoined  in  italics.     2.  The  text 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  59 
 
 of  the  Clementine  version  of  the  Latin  Vulgate  from 
 the  edition  of  Leander  van  Ess,  Tubingen,  1824,  which, 
 though  better  than  any  found  in  England  in  Wiclif's 
 time,  sufficiently  resembles  that  actually  used  to  justify 
 its  reproduction  for  the  purpose  in  hand.  3.  The  origi- 
 nal version  of  Wiclif  4.  The  revision  of  that  text  by 
 Purvey,  and  5.  The  Authorized  Version.  The  advantage 
 of  such  an  arrangement  is  self-evident;  the  reader  may  at 
 a  glance  form  his  own  judgment  of  the  degree  of  merit 
 attaching  to  each  version. 
 
 ST.    MATTHEW   VIII. 
 
 Verse  i. 
 
 1 .  Sodhlice    tha     se    Hselend    of  tham  munte  nydher-astah,  tha 
 {For)  sooth  when  the  Saviour  from  the     mount   came-down,    there 
 
 fyligdon  him  mycle      msenio. 
 followed  him  great  iniiltitudes. 
 
 2.  Cum  autem  descendisset  de  monte,  secutse  sunt  eum  turbae  multae. 
 
 3.  Forsothe  when  Jhesus  hadde  comen  doun  fro  the  hil,  many  cum- 
 paiiyes  folewiden  hym. 
 
 4.  But  whanne  Jhesus  was  come  doun  fro  the  hil,  mych  puple  suede 
 hym. 
 
 5.  When  he  was  come  down  from  the  mountain,  great  multitudes  fol- 
 lowed him. 
 
 Verse  2. 
 
 1 .  Dha  genealcehte  an  hreofla  to  him  and  hine         to  him  ge-eadhmedde, 
 
 Then    nighed      a     leper  to  him  and  him(self)  to  hint       humbled, 
 and  thus  cwaedh;  Drihten,  gyf  thu    wylt,    thu    miht  me  geclsensian. 
 and  thus  spake;     Lord,      if   thou  wilt,  thou  canst  t?ie      cleanse. 
 
 2.  Et  ecce,  leprosus  veniens  adorabat  eum,  dicens:  Domine,  si  vis,  potes 
 me  mundare. 
 
 3.  And  loo!  a  leprouse   man   cummynge  worshipide  hym,   sayinge: 
 Lord,  yhif  thou  wolt,  thou  maist  make  me  clene. 
 
 4.  And  loo!  a  leprouse  man  cam  and  worschipide  hini,  and  seide: 
 Lord,  if  thou  wolt,  thou  maist  make  me  clene. 
 
 5.  And,  behold,  there  came  a  leper  and  worshipped  him,  saying,  Lord, 
 if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean. 
 
6o  The   English  Versions. 
 
 Versa  j. 
 
 1 .  Dha      astrehte       se   Hoelend  hys  hand  and  hrepode  hyne  and  thus 
 Then  outstretched  the  Saviour  his  hmid  and  touched  him  and  thus 
 
 cwsedh,  Ic  wille;  beo  gecleensod.     And  hys   hreofla  wses      hrcedlice 
 spake,    I   will;     be      cleansed.       And  his   leprosy   was   immediately 
 gecloensod. 
 cleansed. 
 
 2.  Et  extendens  Jesus  manum,  tetigit  eum,  dicens:  Volo,  mundare  ! 
 Et  confestim  mundata  est  lepra  ejus. 
 
 3.  And  Jhesus  holdynge  forthe  the  hond,  touchide  hym  sayinge,  I  wole; 
 be  thou  maad  clene.     And  anoon  the  lepre  of  hym  was  clensid. 
 
 4.  And  Jhesus  helde  forth  the  hoond,  and  touchide  hym,  and  seide,  Y 
 wole;  be  thou  maad  cleene.     And  anoon  the  lepre  of  him  was  clensid. 
 
 5.  And  Jesus  put  forth  his  hand,  and  touched  him,  saying,  I  will;  be 
 thou  clean.     And  immediately  his  leprosy  was  cleansed. 
 
 Verse  4. 
 
 1.  Dhacwsedh  se  Htelend  to  him,  Warna  the  thaet  thu  hyt.  nasnegum 
 Then   said  the  Saviour  to  him.      See  that  thou  it      (to)  no 
 
 men  ne  secge;  ac  gang,  aeteowde  the    tham   sacerde,  and  bring  hym  tha 
 man         tell;    but  go,        show   thee  (to)  the  priest,    and  bring  him  the 
 lac    the  Moyses  bebead,  on  hyra  gecydhnesse. 
 gift  that  Moses     bad,    for  their  information. 
 
 2.  Et  ait  illi  Jesus:  Vide,  nemini  dixeris;  sed  vade,  ostende  te  sacerdoti 
 et  offer  munus,  quod  prsecipit  Moyses,  in  testimonium  illis. 
 
 3.  And  Jhesus  saith  to  hym;  See,  say  thou  to  no  man;  but  go,  shewe 
 thee  to  prestis,  and  offre  that  ghifte,  that  Moyses  comaundide,  into  wit- 
 nessing to  hem. 
 
 4.  And  Jhesus  seide  to  hym;  Se,  seie  thou  to  no  man;  but  go,  shewe 
 thee  to  the  prestis,  and  offre  the  ghift  that  Moyses  comaundide,  in  wit- 
 nessyng  to  hem. 
 
 5.  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  See  thou  tell  no  man;  but  go  thy  way, 
 shew  thyself  to  the  priest,  and  offer  the  gift  that  Moses  commanded,  for 
 a  testimony  unto  them. 
 
 Verse  ^. 
 
 1.  Sodhlice  tha     se   Hoelend     ineode    on  Capharnaum,  tha      ge- 
 
 (For-)  sooth  when  the  Saviour  went  in  to  Capernaum,    then 
 nealsehte      hym  an  hundredes  ealdor,  hyne  biddende. 
 nighed  (to)  him   a  hundredes  captain,  him  praying. 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  6i 
 
 2.  Cum  autem  introisset  Capharnaum,  accessit  ad  eum  centurio,  ro- 
 gans  eum. 
 
 3.  Sothely  when  he  hadde  entride  in  to  Capharnaum,  centurio  neighide 
 to  hym  preyinge  him, 
 
 4.  And   whanne   he   hadde    entrid    in   to   Cafarnaum,    the  centurien 
 neighede  to  him  and  preiede  him, 
 
 5.  And  when  Jesus  was  entered  into  Capernaum,  there  came  unto  him 
 a  centurion,  beseeching  him, 
 
 K'f'sc  6. 
 
 1.  And  thus  cwedhende,  Drihten,  min  cnapa  lidh  on  minum  huse  lama, 
 And  thus    saying.        Lord,     my  knave  lieth  in     my    house  la?ne, 
 
 and   mid   yfle  gethread. 
 and  with  evil  afflicted. 
 
 2.  Et  dicens:  Domine !  puer  meus  jacet  m  domo  paralyticus  et  male 
 torque  tur. 
 
 3.  And  said,  Lord,  my  child  lyeth  in  the  hous  sike  on  the  palsie,  and 
 is  yuel  tourmentid. 
 
 4.  And  seide,  Lord,  my  child  lijth  in  the  hous  sijk  on  the  palesie,  and  is 
 yuel  turmentid. 
 
 5.  And  saying.  Lord,  my  servant  lieth  at  home  sick  of  the  palsy,  griev- 
 ously tormented. 
 
 Verse  7. 
 
 1 .  Dha  cwsedh  se   Haelend  to  him,  Ic  cume  and  hine  gehsele. 
 Then   said  the  Saviour  to  him,  I  come   and  him    heal. 
 
 2.  Et  ait  illi  Jesus:  Ego  veniam  et  curabo  eum. 
 
 3.  And  Jhesus  saith  to  hym,  I  shal  cume,  and  shale  hele  hym. 
 
 4.  And  Jhesus  seide  to  him,  Y  schal  come,  and  schal  heele  him. 
 
 5.  And  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  will  come  and  heal  him. 
 
 Verse  8. 
 
 1 .  Dha  answarode  se   hundredes  ealdor  and  thus  cwsedh,  Drihten,  ne 
 Then  answered  the  hwidred''s  captain  and  thus  said.      Lord,    not 
 
 eom  ic  wyrdhe  thset  thu  ingange  under  mine  thecene*;  ac  cwsedh  thm  an 
 am    I  worthy  that  thou   in-go     tinder   my      roof;      but  speak   thy  one 
 word,  and  min  cnapa    bidh  gehseled. 
 word,  and  my  knave  will-be  healed. 
 
 2.  Et  respondens  centurio  ait:  Domine,  non  sum  dignus  ut  intres  sub 
 tectum  meum,  sed  tantum  die  verbo,  et  sanabitur  puer  meus. 
 
 *  c  /««?-</ like  k;  compare  German  Decke — cover,  roof;  Latin,  tectuiit. 
 
62  The  English  Versions. 
 
 3.  And  centurio  answerynge  saith  to  hym,  Lord,  I  am  not  worthi,  that 
 thou  entre  vndir  my  roof;  but  oonly  say  bi  word,  and  my  child  shal  be 
 helid. 
 
 4.  And  the  centurien  answeride,  and  saide  to  hym,  Lord,  Y  am  not 
 worthi,  that  thou  entre  vndur  my  roof;  but  oonh  seie  thou  bi  word,  and 
 my  childe  schal  be  heelid. 
 
 5.  The  centurion  answered  and  said,  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou 
 shouldest  come  under  my  roof;  but  speak  the  word  only  and  my  servant 
 shall  be  healed. 
 
 Verse  g. 
 
 1.  Sodhlice  ic  eom       man  under  anwealde  gesett,  and  ic  hsebbe 
 [For-')  sooth   I   am  (a)  man  under  authority     set,     and  I    have 
 
 thegnas  under  me:  and  ic  cwoedhe  to  thysum,  Gang,  and  he  gsedh;  and 
 soldiers  tinder  me:  and  I     say     to     this,        Go,     and  he  goeth;  and 
 iccwaedhe  to        othrum,  Cum,   and  he  cymdh;  to  minum  theowe,  Wyrc 
 /     say      to  {an-)  other.  Come,  and  he  cometh,  to     my     servant.      Do 
 this,    and  he  wyrcdh. 
 this,  and  he    doeth    [or.   Work,  and  he  zvorketh'] . 
 
 2.  Nam  et  ego  homo  sum  sub  potestate  constitutus,  habens  sub  me 
 milites,  et  dico  huic:  Vade !  et  vadit;  et  alii:  Veni !  et  venit;  et  servo 
 meo:  Fac  hoc  !  et  facit. 
 
 3.  For  whi  and  I  am  a  man  ordeynd  vnder  power,  hauynge  vndir  me 
 knightis,  and  I  say  to  this.  Go,  and  he  goth;  and  to  an  other,  Come  thou, 
 and  he  cometh;  and  to  my  seruaunt.  Do  thov  this  thing,  and  he  doth. 
 
 4.  For  vk'hi  Y  am  a  man  ordeyned  vndur  powe" ,  and  have  knyghtis 
 vndir  me;  and  Y  seie  to  this,  Go,  ond  he  goith;  and  to  another.  Come, 
 and  he  cometh;  and  to  my  seruaunt,  Do  this,  and  he  doith  it. 
 
 5.  For  I  am  a  man  under  authority,  having  soldiers  under  me;  and  I 
 say  to  this  man,  Go,  and  he  goeth;  and  to  another,  Come,  and  he  com- 
 eth; and  to  my  servant.  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. 
 
 Verse  10. 
 
 1.  Witodlice  tha    se    Haelend   this  gehyrde,  tha  wundrode   he,    and 
 
 No7V     when   the  Saviour   this   heard,    then  wondered  he,    and 
 cwsedh  to  tham  the  hym  fyligdon:  Sodh  ic  secge  eow   ne  gemette    ic 
 
 said    to  them  that  him  foUowed:  Sooth  I  say    (to-)  you  not     met       I 
 swa  mycelne  geleafan  on  Israhel. 
 so      mtcch       belief     in   Israel. 
 
 2.  Axidiens  autem  Jesus  miratus  est,  et  sequentibus  se  dixit:  Amen 
 dico  vobis,  non  inveni  tantam  fidem  in  Israel ! 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions.  62, 
 
 3.  Sothely  Jhesus,  heerynge  these  tliingis,  wondride,  and  saide  to 
 men  suyinge  liym:  Trewly  I  saye  to  yhou  I  fond  nat  so  grete  feith 
 in  Yrael. 
 
 4.  And  Jhesus  herde  these  thingis,  and  wondride,  and  seide  to  men 
 that  sueden  him:  Treuli  I  seie  to  yhou  Y  foond  not  so  greete  feith  in 
 Israel. 
 
 5.  When  Jesus  heard  ?V,  he  marvelled,  and  said  to  them  that  fol- 
 lowed, Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no,  not 
 in  Israel, 
 
 Verse  ii. 
 
 1.  To  sodhum  ic  secge        eow,  Dhast  manige  cumadh  fram 
 
 In    sooth     I  say  (to-)  you,    that    many  [shall)  come  from    [the) 
 east-diele  and  west-daele,  and  wuniadh  mid  Abrahame  and  Isaace 
 
 east-deal  and  {the)  tvest-deal  and    dwell    with   Abraham     and   Isaac 
 and  Jacobe,  on    heofena    rice; 
 and  jfacob    in  heaven'' s  realtii; 
 
 2.  Dico  autem  vobis,  quod  multi  ab  Oriente  et  Occidente  venient,  et 
 recumbent  cum  Abraham,  et  Isaac,  et  Jacob  in  regno  coelorum. 
 
 3.  Sothely  Y  say  to  yhou,  that  manye  shulen  come  fro  the  est  and 
 west,  and  shulen  rest  with  Abraham  and  Ysaac  and  Jacob  in  the  kyng- 
 dam  of  heuenes; 
 
 4.  And  Y  seie  to  yhou,  that  many  schulen  come  fro  the  eest  and  the 
 west,  and  schulen  reste  with  Abraham,  and  Ysaac,  and  Jacob  in  the 
 kyngdom  of  heuenes; 
 
 5.  And  I  say  unto  you.  That  many  shall  come  from  the  east  and  west, 
 and  shall  sit  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  kingdom 
 of  heaven. 
 
 Verse  12. 
 
 1.  Witodlice  thises  rices       beam  beodh  awoi-pene  on      tha  yte- 
 
 verily       this  realm'' s  children  (shall)  be      out-cast  in  (to)  the  out- 
 mcstan    thystro:    thser  bidh  wop,     and  totha  gristbitung. 
 
 ermost  darkness:  there  (shall)  be  iveeping,  and  (of)  teeth  grinding. 
 
 2.  Filii  autem  regni  ejicientur  in  tenebras  exteriores,  ibi  erit  fletus  et 
 stridor  dentium ! 
 
 3.  Forsothe  the  sonys  of  the  rewme  shulen  be  cast  out  into  vttremest 
 derknessis;  there  shal  be  weepynge,  and  beetynge  togidre  of  teeth. 
 
 4.  But  the  sones  of  the  rewme  schulen  be  cast  out  in  to  vtmer  mest 
 derknessis;  there  schal  be  wepyng,  and  grynting  of  teeth. 
 
 5.  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out  into  outer  dark- 
 ness: there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 
 
64 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Vc'rst'  I  J. 
 
 1.  And  se  Hjelend  cwaedh  to  tham  hundrydes  ealdre,  Ga;  and  gewurdhe 
 And  the  Saviour  said  to  the     hundred's  elder.  Go;  and     be  (it) 
 
 the  swa  swa  thu     gelyfdest.     And  se    cnapa  wses  gahseled  on  thaere 
 (to)  thee  so    as   thou  believedst.     And  the  knave  was    healed    in    that 
 tide. 
 hour. 
 
 2.  Et  dixit  Jesus  Centurioni,  Vade !  et  sicut  credidisti  fiat  tibi.  Et 
 sanatus  est  piier  in  ilia  hora. 
 
 3.  And  Jhesus  saide  to  centurio,  Go;  and  as  thou  hast  bileeued  lie  it 
 don  to  thee.     And  the  child  was  helid  fro  that  houre. 
 
 4.  And  Jhesus  seide  to  the  centurioun,  Go;  and  as  thou  hast  bileuyd 
 be  it  doon  to  thee.     And  the  child  was  heelid  fro  that  hour. 
 
 5.  And  Jesus  said  unto  the  centurion,  Go  thy  way;  and  as  thou  hast 
 believed,  so  be  it  done  unto  thee.  And  his  servant  was  healed  in  the 
 selfsame  hour. 
 
 The  next  three  specimens  are  intended  to  illustrate  the  ex- 
 treme Hteralness  of  Wiclifs  rendering. 
 
 GENESIS    XXXVII.    3I-36. 
 
 Wiclif. 
 Forsothe  thei  token  the  coote  of  31 
 hym,  and  in  the  blood  of  a  kyde 
 that  thei  hadden  slayn,  steyne- 
 den ; 
 32  Mittentes,  quiferrentadpatretn     the  which  sendynge  shulden  here  32 
 et   dicerent:    Hanc    invenimus:     to  fader,  and  seyn.  This  we  han 
 
 Vulgate. 
 3 1   Tulerunt  aid  em  tunicam  ejus,  et 
 in  sanguine  hoedi,  quern  occide- 
 rant,  tinxerunt ; 
 
 vide  utrum  tunica  filii  tui  sit, 
 an  non. 
 
 33  Quam  cum  agnovisset pater,  ait: 
 Tunica  filii  inei  est,  fera  pessi- 
 nia  cotnedit  euin,  bestia  devo- 
 ravit  Joseph. 
 
 34  Scissisque  vestibus  indutus  est 
 cilicio,  lugensfilium  suum  multo 
 tempore. 
 
 foundun,  loke  whether  the  coot 
 
 of  thi  sone  it  be  or  noon. 
 
 The    which   whanne    the    fadir  33 
 
 knowith,  seilh.  The  coote  of  my 
 
 sone  it  is,  the  moost  yuel  wiylde 
 
 beest   hath  etun   hym,   a  beast 
 
 hath  deuowrid  Joseph. 
 
 And    the    clothis   to  -  rent,    was  34 
 
 clothed  with  an  heyr,  weilynge 
 
 his  sone  myche  tyme. 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions. 
 
 65 
 
 35  Congregatis  autem  ciinctis  liber - 
 is  ejus,  ut  lenirent  dolorem  pa- 
 tris,  nohiit  consolationeni  acci- 
 pere,  sed  ait:  Descendant  ad 
 Jiliuin  meum  btgens  in  ittfer- 
 num.  Et  illo  perseverante  in 
 Jietu, 
 
 36  Madianitiz  vendiderunt  Joseph 
 in  ^gypto  Putiphari  eunucho 
 Pharaonis,  niasristro  milituni. 
 
 And  alle  his  free  children  gedered  35 
 togideres,  that  they  myghten 
 swage  the  sorrow  of  the  fader, 
 he  nolde  conmfortyng  take,  but 
 seith,  Y  shal  descende  to  my  sone 
 weilynge  into  helle.  And  hym 
 stedfastli  dwellynge  in  wepyng, 
 Madenytis  solden  Joseph  in  36 
 Egepte,  to  Putiphar,  the  geld- 
 yng  of  Pharao,  the  mayster  of 
 chyuah-ye. 
 
 II. 
 
 ST.    MATTHEW 
 
 Vulgate. 
 
 2^1  Et  ascendente  eo  in  naviculam, 
 secuti  sunt  eum  discipuli  ejus. 
 
 24  Et  ecce  !  motiis  magnus  f actus 
 est  in  mari,  ita  tit  navicula 
 operiretur  Jluctibus;  ipse  vera 
 dortniebat. 
 
 25  Et  accesserunt  ad  eum  discipuli 
 ejus,  et  suscitaverunt  eum  dicen- 
 tes,  Domine,  salva  nos: perimus. 
 
 26  Et  dicit  eis  Jesus,  Quid  timidi 
 estis,  modica:  fidei  ?  Tunc  sur- 
 gens  imperavit  ventis  et  mari,  et 
 facta  est  tranquillitas  magna. 
 
 27  Porro  homilies  mirati  sunt,  di- 
 centes:  Qualis  est  hie,  quia 
 venti  et  mare  obediuni  ei  ? 
 
 VIII.  23-27. 
 
 WicUf. 
 
 And  Jhesu  steyinge  vp  in  to  a  litel  23 
 ship,  his  disciphs  sueden  him. 
 And  loo !   a  grete  steryng  was  24 
 made  in  the  see,  so  that  the  litil 
 ship  was  hilid  with  wawis;  but 
 he  slepte. 
 
 And  his  disciplis  camen  nigh  to  25 
 hym,    and   raysiden    hym,    say- 
 inge,  Lord,  saue  vs:  we  perishen. 
 And  Jhesus  seith  to  hem,  What  26 
 ben   yhee    of  litil    feith    agast? 
 Thanne  he  rysynge  comaundide 
 to  the  wyndis  and  the  see,  and  a 
 grete  pesiblenesse  is  maad. 
 Forsothe  men  wondreden,  say-  27 
 inge:  What  manere  man  is  he 
 this,  for  the  wyndis  and  the  see 
 obeishen  to  hym. 
 
 III. 
 
 ROMANS   VIII.    5-8. 
 
 Vulgate.  Wiclif. 
 
 5  Qui    enim    secundum    camem     For  thei  that  ben  aftir  the  fleisch  5 
 sunt,  qucB  carnis  sunt,  sapiunt;    saueren  tho  thingis  that  ben  of 
 
66  The  English  Versions. 
 
 (/ui    vera    secundum    spirituin  the  fleisch,  but  thei  that  hen  aftir 
 
 stmt,  qucE  sunt  spiritus,  seitti-  the  spirit  felen  tlio  thingis  that 
 
 unt.  ben  of  the  spirit, 
 
 6  Nam priidentia  carnis  mors  est;  For  the  prudence  of  fleisch:  is  6 
 prudentia  autem  spiritus  vita  deeth,  but  the  prudence  of  spirit: 
 et  pax.  is  liif  and  pees, 
 
 7  Quoniam   sapientia   carnis   in-  For  the  wisdom  of  fleische  is  ene-  7 
 imica  est  Deo;  legi  enini  Dei  nan  mye  to  God,  for  it  is  not  suget  to 
 est  subjecta  nee  enijn  potest.  the  lawe  of  God :  for  nether  it  may, 
 
 8  Qui  autem  in  came  sunt  Deo  And    thei   that   ben    in    fleisch:  8 
 placere  non  possitnt.  moun  not  please  to  God." 
 
 In  connection  with  these  Wiclifite  versions,  and  as  an  indis- 
 pensable datum  to  an  intelligent  appreciation  of  their  great  value, 
 I  have  still  to  refer  to  several  important  manuscripts.  One  of 
 these  (MSS.  Trin.  Coll.,  Dubl.  237.97),  ascribed  to  Purnay, 
 A.  D.  1395,  exhibits  remarkable  agreements  with  another  MS., 
 once  the  property  of  Bishop  Butler;  and  both,  again,  very  strik- 
 ing agreements  and  differences  as  compared  with  Wiclif 's  text. 
 To  illustrate  this,  the  reader  will  please  compare  a  few  pas- 
 sages, given  in  parallel  columns,  and  take  note  of  the  captions: 
 
 ST.    MATTHEW   I.    I. 
 
 Wiclif,  A.  D.  13S0.  MS.  237.^7,  T.  C.  D.,  A.D. isgs- 
 
 The  book  of  the  generacioun  of  The  book  of  generacioun  of  jesus 
 
 ihesus  crist:  the  sone  of  dauith,  the  crist  the  sone  of  davith,  the  sone  of 
 
 sone  of  Abraham.     Abraham  bigat  abraham.    abraham  ^t'w^riVfi?  or  bi- 
 
 Isaac,  Isaac  bigat  lacob,  lacob  bi-  gaat  ysaace,  ysaaee  forsothe  bigat 
 
 gat  ludas  and  hise  brethren.  Jacob,  Jacob  forsothe  bigat  judas  and 
 
 his  brethren. 
 
 This  MS.  237  agrees  verbatim  with  Bishop  Butler's  IMS. 
 There  now  follow  specimens  of  agreements  and  differences  in 
 said  MSS.  as  compared  with  Wiclif: 
 
 Agree7nenis. 
 
 ST.   LUKE    I.    5. 
 Wiclif.  Bishop  Butler's  MS. 
 
 In  the  daies  of  eroude  king  of  iu-  There  was  sum  preest  zacharie  by 
 dee,  there  was  a  preest  zacarie  bi    name  in  the  daies  of  heroude  King 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions. 
 
 67 
 
 name  of  the  sorte  of  abia,  and  his 
 wiif  was  of  the  doughtris  of  aaron: 
 and  hir  name  was  elizabeth. 
 
 of  Judee  of  the  sort  of  abia  and  his 
 wyf  of  the  doughtris  of  aaron:  &  hir 
 name  Elizabeth 
 
 Differences. 
 ST.  LUKE  X.  30. 
 
 and  jhesus  bi-helde  and  seide,  A 
 man  cam  down  from  ierusalem  in 
 to  ierico,  and  filde  among  theues, 
 and  they  robbeden  hym,  and  woimd- 
 iden  hym,  and  wenten  aweie:  and 
 leflen  the  man  lialf  alyue. 
 
 Sothely  iesu  biholdynge  seyde, 
 sum  man  cam  doun  fro  ierlm  in  to 
 iericho,  &  felde  among  theeuves 
 which  also  robbiden  him  and 
 woundes  putte  inn  wenten  awaye 
 the  man  lefte  halfe  quyke. 
 
 MS.  Bibl.  Reg.  I.  B.  VI.,  in  the  British  Museum,  agrees 
 with  Bishop  Butler's  MS.  in  the  Gospels,  but  differs  from  it 
 in  the  Epistles.  As  compared  with  Wiclifs  version,  the  dif- 
 ferences are  notable. 
 
 I   CORINTH. 
 
 Widif. 
 But  of  the  thingis  that  ben  sacri- 
 fied  to  idolis  we  witen  for  alia  we 
 hau  kunninge,  but  kunnynge  blow- 
 ith,  charite  edifieth,  but  if  ony  man 
 gessith  that  he  kan  ony  thing,  he 
 hath  not  ghit  knowe  houe  it  bi- 
 houeth  hym  to  kunne. 
 
 VIII.    I,   2. 
 
 Bibl.  Reg.  I.  B.  VI. 
 Forsothe  of  thes  thingis  that  ben 
 offrid  to  ydolis  that  ben  sytnitlacris 
 maid  to  tnamts  lykenesses.  We  wit- 
 en  for  alle  we  hau  kunnyng;  sothe- 
 li  science  or  kunnyng  in  blowelh 
 with  pride,  charite  edifyeth  forsothe 
 if  ony  man  gesse  or  deme  him  forto 
 wite  ony  thing  he  hath  not  yhit 
 knowun  hou  it  behoueth  him  for  to 
 kunne. 
 
 Among  the  MSS.  in  the  Bodleian,  one,  marked  Fairfax  2, 
 has  the  subscription,  ' '  y*=  eer  of  y^  lord  mccc  viii  yis  book  wa 
 endid."  The  fourth  c  is  erased  to  make  the  book  appear 
 older:  its  true  date  is  a.  d.  1408,  the  year  of  the  enactment 
 of  archbishop  Arundel's  Oxford  Constitutions.  The  altera- 
 tion, of  course  intentional  and  fraudulent,  was  very  clumsily 
 made,  and  survives  as  a  specimen  of  pious  fraud  to  deprive 
 Wiclif  of  the  honor  and  merit  of  his  translation;  for  if  Fairfax 
 2  were  so  much  earlier  than  Wiclifs  Fairfax  would  simply  be 
 
68  The  English  Versions. 
 
 a  copyist;  but,  unfortunately  for  Arundel's  scholarship  and 
 knowledge,  this  version,  which  he  lauds  to  the  skies  as  su- 
 perior to  Wiclif,  turns  out  to  be  a  veritable  Wiclif  and  noth- 
 ing else.  Lewis  has  somehow  fallen  into  the  erroneous  state- 
 ment that  Fairfax  2  is  the  manuscript  of  which  Bishop  Bonner 
 said  in  A.  d.  1555  that  he  had  a  MS.  in  his  possession  which 
 had  been  written  about  eight  score  years  earlier.  Fairfax  2 
 has  Wiclifs  version,  and  the  juxtaposition  of  the  subjoined 
 passage  in  Wiclifs  version  and  the  version  of  the  MS.  cited 
 by  Bonner  and  printed  in  Lewis  proves  that  it  is  a  different 
 version,  the  MS.  of  which  has'not  yet  been  identified. 
 
 DEUT.  v.  7,  9. 
 Wiclif.  Bonner  MS. 
 Thou  shalt  not  haue  alien  goddis  Thou  schalie  not  haue  alyen  god- 
 in  my  sight,  Thou  schalt  not  make  dys  in  my  syght,  thou  schalt  not 
 to  thee  a  grauen  ymage  neyer  a  make  to  thee  graven  thinge,  ne 
 licnesse  of  all  thingis  that  ben  in  lyckenesse  of  alle  thinges  that  in  hev- 
 heuene  aboue  &  that  ten  in  erthe  ene  ben  above  and  in  erthe  benethe, 
 binethe  &  that  ben  in  watris  under  and  that  dwellen  in  waters  under 
 erthe,  thou  schalt  not  herie  tho  &  erthe,  thou  schalt  not  honoure  hem 
 tliou  schalt  not  worsliippe  tho.  ne  herye  hem. 
 
 By  way  of  summary,  then,  it  is  proven  and  certain  that 
 about  the  close  of  the  thirteenth  century  there  existed,  first, 
 Wiclifs  translation  from  the  Latin,  not  independent  of  the 
 Anglo-Saxon  and  the  French,  but,  nevertheless,  rather  literal; 
 and,  secondly.  Purvey 's  revision,  which,  as  well  as  the  other 
 versions  placed  before  the  reader,  seek  to  give  the  sense  of  the 
 original  (or  of  the  Latin,  as  the  case  may  be)  rather  than  the 
 words.  The  Tight  derived  from  collateral  scholarship  is  dis- 
 tinctly described  in  the  passage  on  translation  from  Purvey: 
 his  authorities  were  Augustine,  Jerome,  the  Glossa  Ordiiiaria,  * 
 and  Lire  (Lyra),  the  same  of  whom  it  has  been  said. 
 
 *  This  work  was  compiled  by  Walafrid  Strabo;  the  Gloss  Intc'-lincary  by  Anselm^ 
 deacon  of  the  Church  of  Laon. 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  69 
 
 Si  Lyra  nan  lyrasset  Luther  non  caittassci, 
 and  whose  commentaries  are  as  completely  forgotten  as  his 
 name  appears  to  be,    for  there  are  very   few   encyclopaedias 
 which  perpetuate  the  memory  of  Nicolas  de  Lyra. 
 
 As  to  style,  Wiclifs  version  is  robust,  terse,  popular,  and 
 homely;  Purvey's,  and  those  noticed,  less  so,  and  somewhat 
 more  polished,  though  decidedly  quaint;  but,  for  al!  that, 
 Wiclifs  version  is  the  original  stock  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion,  whose  peculiar  strength   is  directly  derived   from   his. 
 
 Among  the  peculiar  renderings  of  Wiclif  may  be  noted 
 the  following:  "The  provost  of  the  house  stood  bifore  it  (the 
 ark)  in  those  days, "  Judges  XX.  28;  "And  Menahem  settled 
 the  tallage  of  silver  on  Israel,"  2  Kings  xv.  20;  "Thanne 
 knyghtis  of  the  iustise  token  ihesus  in  the  moote  halle, "  St. 
 Math,  xxvii.  27;  "They  ledden  hym  bounden:  bitook  to 
 pilat  of  pounce  iustice,"  v.  2;  "No  man  holdinge  knyght- 
 hood  to  God:  wlappith  hym  silf  with  worldli  nedis, "  2  Tim. 
 ii.  4;  "  Manaen  that  was  the  soukynge  fere  (foster-brother) 
 of  eroude  tetrark, "'  Acts  xiii.  2. 
 
 The  feminine  gender  is  marked  in  both  'endings  ster  and 
 ess;  e.  g.,  spousess,  purpuress  (of  Lydia),  discipless,  cous- 
 yness;  daunster  or  daunceress,  syngster  and  syngeress,  devour- 
 ess,  servauntess,  lecheresse,  synneresse,  thralesse,  weileresse, 
 chesister,  cheseresse,  leperesse;  skr,  however,  sometimes  de- 
 notes the  masculine. 
 
 The  adjective  ending  ett,  surviving  in  golden,  brazen,  wool- 
 en, etc.,  occurs  in  many  forms  now  obsolete,  e.  g.,  silvern, 
 reeden,  treen,  stonen,  hairen,  bricken,  hornen,  etc. 
 
 His  prefixes  in  compound  words  are  very  remarkable;  they 
 are  above,  after,  again  ("bi  waischyng  of  agen  bigetyng  and 
 agen  newying  of  the  Hooli  Goost, ''  Tit.  iii.  6),  at,  alto,  be- 
 fore, hi,  dis,  en,  even,  ever,  for,  fo*-e,  ful,  in,  7nel,  mis,  0,  if,  on, 
 over,  out,  through,  to,  un,  under,  up,  and  with. 
 
 Dr.   Eadie,   where  more  illustrations  may  be  seen,   men- 
 
JO      ■  The  English  Versions. 
 
 tions  quite  a  number  of  words  still  surviving  in  Scotch,  and 
 many  Wiclifite  words  which  by  a  slight  change  in  spelling 
 may  be  identified  with  their  modern  representatives;  e.  g., 
 abaished,  aish,  abregge,  abite  (habit),  axe,  brid  (bird),  brisse, 
 brest  (burst),  bigge  (buy),  bocherie,  boyschel  (bushel),  bott- 
 ler, brenne,  caitiff,  coryour,  coz  (kiss),  drede,  fait,  gree  (de- 
 gree), hole,  carkeis,  hoxe,  ligge  {Jiegen,  to  lie),  parfyt,  pistil, 
 raied,  rede,  scrowis  (scrolls),  suget  (subject),  snybbe,  sorwe, 
 spitele  (hospital),  treede,  weilen  (wail),  wilden,  wlaten  (loathe), 
 yuel,  wrethen,  minutis  (mites).  A  statement  in  the  Christian 
 Annotaior  (iii.  p.  58),  said  to  rest  on  the  authority  of  Dr. 
 Tregelles,  is  to  the  effect  that  not  many  years  ago  Wiclif 's  ver 
 sion  was  read  aloud  in  Yorkshire  with  the  surprising  result 
 that  there  was  hardly  a  word  or  expression  at  all  out  of  the 
 way,  (See  Eadie,  /.  c,  i.  78). 
 
 The  following  characteristics  of  the  Wiclifite  versions  de- 
 serve to  be  marked: 
 
 1.  The  curious  attempt  to  render  quasi-technical  words  by 
 English  equivalents,  e.  g.,  St.  Matthew  v.  22,  raca  is  trans- 
 lated "fy"  or  "fogh";  iii.  6,  baptized  h  rendered  "washed"; 
 St.  Luke  xvi.  9,  11,  13,  mammon  becomes  "richesse,"  and 
 the  term  high-priest  is  Englished  into  ' '  bishop. " 
 
 2.  The  curious  glosses  explanatory  of  passages,  and  more 
 frequently  of  single  words,  found  in  some  of  the  MSS. ,  ex- 
 amples of  which  occur  in  the  extracts,  to  which  the  following 
 are  added  as  exhibiting  occasionally  the  singular  circumstance 
 that  the  explanatory  term  is  now  more  obscure  than  the 
 word  to  be  explained — e.  g. ,  incorruptible,  that  may  not  dye  ne 
 ben  peyred;  creatour,  maker  of  noughte;  yvel  fame,  schendeschepe ; 
 maales,  vien;  accorden  not,  by  semen  not;  bakbyters,  soweres 
 of  discorde;  detractours,  open  bakbyters;  proude,  high  ouer 
 measure;  affeccion,  lone;  benignite,  good  wit;  accepcion  of 
 persons,  that  is  put  con  bifore  an  other  that  is  withouten  dcserie; 
 sacrilegie,  that  is  theft  of  holy  thenges;  iuslified,  founden  trew; 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions.  71 
 
 preiiarication,  trespassing ;  allegoric,  or  gospels  vndirstonding :  a 
 libel,  thai  is  a  little  book;  a  byliber  of  wheat,  a  weighte  of  Iweye 
 pound;  with  wonder  and  extasi,  that  is,  lesyng  of  mynde  and 
 resoim  and  lettyng  of  tongue;  and,  oolde  bottelis,  or  wyne  vessels. 
 
 3.  Many  words  in  these  versions  are  strictly  obsoleie;  e.  g., 
 contakes,  reproaches;  faage,  flatter;  heriynge,  praising;  querne, 
 mill;  and  rcwme,  kingdom.  There  are  others  still  in  current 
 use,  but  emplo3'ed  in  a  different  sense;  e.  g.,  cofyns,  baskets; 
 departe,  divide;  bitake,  deliver;  tree,  wood;  and  tent,  heed. 
 
 4.  The  influence  of  the  Wiclifite  versions  on  the  Author- 
 ized Version  may  be  illustrated  in  the  following  juxtaposition: 
 
 MATTH.  VII.    14. 
 Wiclifite.  Autliorized  Version. 
 
 I  *  Streit  is  the  gate  and  narewe  Strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the 
 
 the  weye.  way. 
 
 MATTH.   XVr.   22. 
 2  Fer  be  it  fro  thee,  Lord.  Be  it  far  from  thee,  Lord. 
 
 JOHN  III.   3. 
 
 1  No  but  a  man  schal  be  born     Except  a  man  be  born  again, 
 agen. 
 
 ROM.    XII.    I. 
 
 2  A  lyuynge  sacrifice.  A  living  sacrifice. 
 
 I  COR.  11.   10. 
 I,  2  The  depe  thingis  of  God.  The  deep  things  of  God. 
 
 I  COR.    X.    16. 
 
 I,  2  The   cuppe   of  blessynge    the     The  cup  of  blessing  which  we  bless, 
 which  we  blessen. 
 
 JAMES  I.   5. 
 I,  2  And  vpbraydith  not.  And  upbraidth  not. 
 
 And  in  a  longer  extract  may  be  seen  at  once  the  agreement 
 and  the  difference: 
 
 *  I  denotes  the  earlier,  2  the  later,  version. 
 
n 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 S.    LUKE   vi 
 
 Wiclif  (1380) . 
 
 20  And  whanne  his  iyen  weren  cast 
 vp  in  to  his  disciplis:  he  seide, 
 Blessid  be  ye  pore  men,  for  the 
 kyngdom  of  god  is  youre. 
 
 21  Blessid  \y&  ye  that  now  hungren: 
 for  ye  schuhi  be  fulfilhd,  Blessid 
 be  ye  that  now  weijen:  for  ye 
 schuln  leiye, 
 
 22  blessid  ye  schulen  be  whanne 
 men  schuln  hate  you,  departe 
 you  aweie,  and  putte  schenschip 
 to  you:  cast  out  youre  name,  as 
 yuel  for  mannes  sone, 
 
 23  ioye  ye  in  that  dai,  and  be  ye 
 glad:  for  lo  youre  mede  is  myche 
 in  heuene,  for  aftir  these  thingis: 
 the  fadirs  of  hem  diden  to 
 profetis, 
 
 24  netheles  wo  to  you  liche  men: 
 than  han  yom-e  comfort, 
 
 25  wo  to  you  that  ben  fulfillid;  for 
 ye  schuln  hungre,  wo  to  you  that 
 now  leiyen ;  for  ye  schuln  moorne 
 and  wepe, 
 
 26  wo  to  you  whanne  alle  men 
 schulen  blesse  you,  aftir  these 
 thingis  the  fadris  of  hem  diden 
 to  profetis. 
 
 And  lastly,  St.  Paul's  speech  on  Mars'  Hill  is  given  in  Wic- 
 lif's  own  translation: 
 
 ACTS  xvii.  22-34. 
 
 Older  Version* 
 
 Sothely  poul  stondynge  in  the  mydil  of  ariopage  (or  comyn  stole)  seith, 
 
 *  From  The  New  Testament  in  English,  translated  by  John  IVycliffc,  circa,  1380. 
 4to.  London,  1848.  Printed  after  the  MS.  then  in  the  possession  of  Lea  Wilson,  now 
 in  tlie  hands  of  the  Earl  of  Ashburnham. 
 
 20-26. 
 
 Authorized  Version  (ibi  x). 
 And  hee  lifted  vp  his  eyes  on  his  20 
 disciplis,  and  said,  Blessed  bee 
 yee  poore:  for  yours  is  the  king- 
 dome  of  God. 
 
 Blessed  are  ye  that  hunger  now :  2 1 
 for  yee  shall  bee  filled.     Blessid 
 are  yee  that  weepe  now,  for  ye 
 shall  laugh. 
 
 Blessed  are  yee  when  men  shall  22 
 hate  you,  and  when  they  shall 
 separate   you  from    their   com- 
 pany, and   shal    reproach  you, 
 and  cast  out  your  name  as  euill, 
 for  the  Sonne  of  mannes  sake. 
 Reioyce  ye  in  that  day,  and  leape  23 
 for  ioy :  for  beholde,  your  reward 
 is  great  in  heauen,  for  in  the  like 
 manor  did  their  fathers  vnto  the 
 Prophets. 
 
 But  woe  vnto  you  that  are  rich:  24 
 for  yee  haue  receiued  your  con- 
 solation. 
 
 Woe  vnto  you  that  are  full:  for  25 
 yee  shall  hunger.    Woe  vnto  you 
 that   laugh  now:   for  yee  shall 
 mourne  and  weepe. 
 Wo  vnto  you  when  all  men  shall  26 
 speake  well  of  you:  for  so  did 
 their  fathers  to  the  false  prophets. 
 
WiCLiFiTE  Versions.  73 
 
 men  of  athenes,  by  alle  thinges  I  se  yhou  as  veyne  worschipers,  sothely  I 
 passynge  &  seing  yhoure  symulacris:  fonde  &  an  auter  in  whiche  it  was 
 writen  to  vnknowen  god,  therfore  whiche  thing  yhee  vnknowynge  wor- 
 schipen:  this  thing  I  schewe  to  yhou,  god  that  made  the  worlde  &  alle 
 thingis  that  ben  in  it:  this  whanne  he  is  lord  of  heuene  &  erthe  dwellith 
 not  in  templis  made  by  handis  •  netlier  is  worschipide  by  mannes  handis 
 hauynge  nede  of  any  thing:  whanne  he  ghyueth  lijf  to  alle  men  •  &  in- 
 brethinge  &  alle  thingis,  and  made  of  one  alle  the  kynde  of  men  •  for 
 to  enhabite  on  al  the  face  of  erthe  •  determynynge  tymes  ordeynyde .  & 
 lermes  of  habitacon  (or  dwellynge)  of  hem  •  for  to  seek  god  •  ghif  par- 
 auenture  thei  feelen  hym  other  fynden :  though  he  be  not  fer  fro  eche  of 
 yhou,  sothely  in  hym  we  lyuen  &  ben  mouede  &  ben:  as  &  summe  of 
 yhoure  poetis  seyden,  sothely  we  ben  &  the  kynde  of  hym,  therfore  sith 
 we  ben  the  kynde  of  god:  we  schulen  not  deme  (or  gesse)  godly  thing  for  to 
 be  of  golde  et  siluer  or  stoon:  to  grauynge  of  crafte  &  thoughte  of  man, 
 and  sothely  god  dispisynge  the  times  of  this  vnkunnynge  •  nowe  schewith 
 to  men*  that  alle  euery  where  do  penaunce  for  that  he  ordeynyde  a  day  • 
 in  whiche  he  is  to  demynge  the  worlde  in  equyte  •  in  a  man  in  whiche  he 
 ordeynyde  feith  ghyuynge  to  alle:  reysynge  hym  fro  deade  men,  sothely 
 whanne  thei  hadden  herde  the  aghen  rysynge  of  deade  men:  sothely 
 summe  scorneden  •  summe  forsothe  seyden,  we  schulen  heere  thee  efte 
 of  this  thing,  so  poul  wente  oute  of  the  mydel  of  hem,  forsothe  some  cleu- 
 ynge  to  him  bileueden,  in  the  whiche  &  dionyse  ariopagite  (or  greet  man 
 of  comoune  stole  •)  &  a  womman  by  name  damaris;  and  other  with  hem. 
 
 In  Baber's  edition  of  Wiclifs  N.  T.  are  given  two  versions 
 of  the  Epistle  of  Paul  to  the  Laodiceans,  which,  on  account 
 of  their  rarity  are  here  reproduced. 
 
 The  prefatory  note  in  Pepys,  MS.  40,  reads: 
 
 Laodicensis  ben  also  Colocensis:  as  tweie  townes  and  o  peple  in  maners. 
 These  ben  of  Asie:  and  among  hem  hadde  ben  false  Apostlis  and  dis- 
 seyued  manye.  Therfore  the  Apostil  bringith  hem  to  mynde  of  his  con- 
 versacioun  and  trewe  prechinge  of  the  Gospel  and  excitith  hem  to  be  stide- 
 fast  in  the  trewe  witt  and  loue  of  Crist,  and  to  be  of  o  will.  But  this 
 epistil  is  not  in  comyn  latyn  bookis  and  therfore  it  was  but  late  trans- 
 latid  into  Englische  tufige.  Jerom  in  his  prolog  seith  this.  [Et  si  quid 
 niihi  naris  est,  eiusdem  est  opificis,  qui  nseniis  suis  omnium  ueterum 
 theologorum  omnia  scripta  contaminauit,  conspurcauit,  perdidit,  ac 
 prcecipue  cius,  qui  prae  cseteris  indignus  erat  ea  contumelia,  nempe 
 diui  Hieronymi.] 
 
74 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 From  the  Bering  MS. 
 
 Poul  apostle  not  of  men  ne  bi 
 man,  but  by  Jesu  Crist,  to  the 
 britheren  that  ben  of  Laodice, 
 grace  to  ghou  and  peec  of  god 
 the  fadir  and  of  the  lord  iesu  crist. 
 gracis  I  do  to  crist  bi  al  myn  ori- 
 soun,  that  ghe  be  dwellinge  in  him 
 and  lastinge  bi  the  biheeste  abid- 
 inge  in  the  dai  of  doom,  ne  he  un- 
 ordeynede  us  of  sum  veyn  speche 
 feynynge,  that  us  overturne  fro  the 
 sothfastnesse  of  the  Gospel  that  of 
 me  is  prechid.  also  now  schal  god 
 do  hem  levynge,  and  doynge  of 
 blessidnesse  of  werkis,  which  heelthe 
 of  lyf  is.  and  now  openli  ben  my 
 boondis  which  I  suffre  in  crist  iesu : 
 in  whiche  I  glade  and  ioie  and  that 
 is  to  me  heelthe  euerlastynge:  that 
 that  I  dide  with  cure  preieris  & 
 mynystringe  the  holy  spirit  bi  lyf 
 or  bi  deeth,  it  is  forsothe  to  me  lyf 
 into  crist  and  to  die  ioie  withouten 
 eende:  In  us  he  schal  do  his  merci 
 that  ghe  have  the  same  lovynge,  and 
 that  ghe  be  of  o  wil.  therfore,  der- 
 lyngis,  as  ghe  hau  herd  in  pres- 
 ence of  me,  hold  ghe  and  do  ghe 
 in  drede  of  god,  and  it  schal  be  to 
 you  lyf  withouten  eende.  It  is  for- 
 sothe god  that  worchith  in  us:  and 
 do  ghe  withouten  ony  withdrawinge 
 whatsoevere  ghe  doon.  And  that 
 it  is,  derlyngis,  joie  ghe  in  crist,  and 
 flee  ghe  maad  foul  in  clay.  Alia 
 ghoure  axingis  ben  open  anentis 
 god,  &  be  ghe  fastncd  in  the  witt 
 of  crist,  and  whiche  been  hool.  and 
 sooth  and  chast  and  rightwys,  and 
 
 From  MS.  in  yes  us  Col.,  Camb. 
 
 Paul  apostil  not  of  men  ne  bi 
 man,  but  bi  Jesu  Crist  to  the  brithe- 
 ren that  ben  at  Laodice:  grace  to 
 ghou  and  pees  of  god  the  fadir  and 
 of  the  lord  Jesu  crist:  I  do  thank- 
 yngis  to  mi  god  bi  al  my  preier, 
 that  ghe  ben  dwellynge  and  last- 
 ynge  in  him  abidinge  the  biheeste 
 in  the  dai  of  doom.  For  neithir 
 the  vein  spekynge  of  summe  unwise 
 men  hath  lettid  ghou  the  whiche 
 wolden  turne  ghou  fro  the  treuthe 
 of  the  gospel  that  is  prechid  of  me 
 and  now  ben  that  ben  of  me  to  the 
 profight  of  treueth  of  the  gospel, 
 god  schal  make  deservynge  and 
 doynge  benygnyte  of  werkis  and 
 of  heelthe  of  everlastynge  liif.  And 
 now  mi  boondis  ben  open  whiche  I 
 suffre  in  Crist  Jesu ;  in  which  I  glade 
 &  joie,  and  that  is  to  me  euerlast- 
 ynge heelthe:  that  this  same  thing 
 be  doon  by  ghoure  preiers  and 
 mynystringe  of  the  holy  goost  ei- 
 ther bi  lyf  eithir  bi  deeth.  For- 
 sothe to  me  it  is  lyf  to  lyve  in 
 Crist,  and  to  die  joie.  And  his  merci 
 schal  do  in  ghou  that  same  thing, 
 that  ghe-moun  have  the  same  love, 
 and  that  ghe  may  be  of  o  wil. 
 Therfore  ghe  weel  beloved  brithe- 
 ren, holde  ghe  and  do  ghe  in  the 
 drede  of  god  as  ghe  han  herd  the 
 presence  of  me,  &  lyf  schal  be  to 
 ghou  withouten  eende,  Sotheli  it 
 is  god  that  worchith  in  ghou.  And, 
 my  weel  beloued  britheren :  do  ghe 
 withouten  ony  withdrawynge  what 
 evere  that  ghe  doon.    joie  ghe  va. 
 
WicLiFiTE  Versions.  75 
 
 lovable  do  glie:  and  whiche  harden  crist  and  eschewe  ghe  man  defoulid 
 and  take  in  herte  hold  ghe;  and  it  with  lucre,  eithir  foul  wynnynge. 
 schal  be  to  ghou  pees.  Holi  men  Be  alle  ghoure  axingis  open  anentis 
 greeten  ghou  weel  in  the  grace  of  god:  and  be  ghe  stidefast  in  the 
 oure  lord  Jesu  Crist  with  the  hooli  witt  of  cnst,  and  do  ghe  tho  thingis 
 goost:  and  do  ghe  that  pistil  of  col-  that  ben  hool  and  trewe  and  iust 
 osensis  to  be  red  to  ghou  amen,  and  able  to  be  loved,  and  kepe 
 Here  eendith  the  pistil  to  Laodi-  ghe  in  herte  the  thingis  that  ghe 
 sensis  and  bigynneth  a  prolog  on  have  herd  and  take;  and  pees  schal 
 the  Jirste pistil  to  i&sidXoxivitxvivi.         be  to  ghou.     alle  holi  men  greeten 
 
 ghou.  The  grace  of  oure  lord  Jesu 
 Crist  be  -with  ghoure  spirit,  and  do 
 ghe  that  pistil  of  Colosensis  to  be 
 red  to  ghou:  Heere  eendith  the 
 pistil  to  Laodisensis,  and  bigynneth 
 the  prolog  on  the  firste  pistil  to 
 Tessalonisensis.  * 
 
 EDITIONS   OF  WICLIF. 
 
 1.  Rev.  John  Lewis,  M.A.,  printed  the  first  edition  of 
 the  New  Testament  of  Wiclif,  folio,  London,  1731,  with  a 
 glossary  of  old  and  obsolete  words.  The  text  was  taken  from 
 two  MSS.,  one  of  which  in  1850  was  in  the  Bodleian  Library 
 (Gough,  Eccl. ,  Top  5),  and  the  other  in  the  possession  of  the 
 very  Rev.  Wm.  Conybeare,  dean  of  Llandaff. 
 
 2.  Rev.  Henry  Baber  reprinted  it  in  4to.,  London,  1810, 
 with  "a  short  memoir  of  the  Life,  Opinions,  and  Writings  of 
 Dr.  Wyclifife:  an  historical  account  of  the  Saxon  and  English 
 versions  of  the  Scriptures  which  have  been  made  previously  to 
 the  fifteenth  century. "  The  Glossary  at  the  end  of  the  vol- 
 ume is  corrected  and  considerably  enlarged. 
 
 3.  The  New  Testament,  in  the  same  version,  was  published 
 in  the  first  column  of  Bagster's  English  Hexapla,  4 to.,  Lon- 
 don, 1 841;  it  is  claimed  to  be  much  more  accurate  and  com- 
 
 *  This  version  is  later  than  the  former,  and  both  belong  to  a  later  period  than 
 Wiclif 's  time. 
 
^6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 plete  than  the  editions  of  Lewis  and  Baber,  having  been  mi- 
 nutely collated  with  it,  and  every  variation  compared  with  the 
 readings  of  twenty-one  MSS.  The  introductory  verses  to  St. 
 Luke's  Gospel  are  supplied  from  a  MS.  in  the  library  of 
 Queen's  College,  Oxford. 
 
 4.  The  earlier  version  of  the  New  Testament  from  a  MS. 
 (in  1850  in  the  Earl  of  Ashburnham's  collection)  was  printed 
 by  Mr.  Lea  Wilson  in  1848  under  the  title:  The  New  Testa- 
 ment in  English,  translated  by  John  Wydiffe,  c/mz  MCCCLXXX. , 
 etc.,  4to,  London,  1848. 
 
 5.  The  New  Testament  was  likewise  published,  very  care- 
 fully, by  Bosworth  and  Waring,  London,  1865. 
 
 6.  Of  the  Old  Testament  the  only  portion  published,  was 
 the  Song  of  Solomon  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  in  the  third  vol- 
 ume of  his  Commentary,  8  vols.,  4to.,  London,  1810-1825; 
 from  a  MS.   now  in  the  British   Museum,    Eg.    618,    619. 
 
 7.  The  Holy  Bible  containing  the  Old  and  Neiv  Testaments, 
 with  the  Apocryphal  Books,  in  the  Earliest  English  Versions, 
 made  from  the  Latin  Vulgate  by  John  Wycliffe  and  his  Folloivers, 
 edited  by  the  Rev.  Josiah  Forshall,  F.R.S.,  etc.,  late  Fellow 
 of  Exeter  College,  and  Sir  Frederic  Madden,  K.  H.,  F.  R.S., 
 etc..  Keeper  of  the  MSS.  in  the  British  Museum,  4  vols.,  4tc., 
 Oxford,  1850.  This  is  a  work  on  which  the  editors  bestowed 
 twenty-two  years  of  labor;  they  have  examined  and  described 
 one  hundred  and  seventy  MSS.  and  printed  two  of  the  best 
 in  parallel  columns,  the  first  written  before  1390,  and  the 
 second  before  1400.  A  full  glossary  is  added  to  vol.  iv. 
 They  say  that  with  the  exception  of  the  Song  of  Solomon, 
 given  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  no  part  of  the  earlier  of  the  two 
 versions  before  1390  had  ever  been  printed  before  1850. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  tj 
 
 CHAPTER    IV. 
 
 tyndale's   version. 
 
 The  printing  of  the  Hebrew  Bible  (Brescia,  a.  d.  1488) 
 and  of  the  Greek  Testament  (Basel,  a.  d.  1516)  in  successive 
 editions,  eagerly  bought  up,  and  the  impulse  it  gave  to  the 
 study  of  the  Word  of  God,  alarmed  the  ignorant  and  illiterate 
 monks,  who  tried  to  arrest  the  movement  by  violent  utter- 
 ances from  the  pulpit  that  "there  was  now  a  new  language 
 discovered  called  Greek,  of  which  people  should  beware,  since 
 it  was  that  which  produced  all  the  heresies;  that  in  this  lan- 
 guage was  come  forth  a  book  called  the  New  Testament,  which 
 was  now  in  everybody's  hands,  and  was  full  of  thorns  and 
 briers;  that  there  was  also  another  language  now  started  up 
 which  they  called  Hebrew,  and  that  they  who  learned  it  were 
 turned  Hebrews"  (Hody,  de  textib.  bibl.,  p.  465).  On  the  re- 
 ception his  Testament  met  with  in  England,  Erasmus  {Epist. 
 Lib.  xxxi.,  No.  42,  ed.  1642)  says:  "These"  (especially  one 
 college  in  the  University  of  Cambridge)  ' '  object  to  us  the 
 feigned  authority  of  synods,  and  ftiagnify  the  great  peril  of  the 
 Christian  faith,  and  the  danger  of  the  Church,  which  they 
 pretend  to  support  with  their  shoulders,  that  are  much  fitter 
 to  prop  a  wagon.  And  these  clamours  they  disperse  among 
 the  ignorant  and  superstitious  populace,  upon  whom,  having 
 the  reputation  of  being  great  divines,  they  are  very  loth  to 
 have  their  opinions  called  in  question,  and  are  afraid  that 
 when  they  quote  the  Scripture  wrong,  as  they  often  do,  the 
 authority  of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  verity  should  be  cast  in 
 their  teeth,  and  that  by  and  by  appear  to  be  a  dream,  which 
 was  by  them  given  out  for  an  oracle. "  The  vicar  of  Croydon 
 said  in  a  sermon,  preached  at  St.  Paul's  Cross:   "We  must 
 
78  The  English  Versions. 
 
 root  out  printing,  or  printing  will  root  out  us  "  (Foxe,  Acfs 
 and  Monuments,  I.,  p.  927). 
 
 It  was  while  such  sentiments  prevailed  in  England  that 
 William  Tyndale  conceived  the  idea  of  translating  the  Scrip- 
 tures from  the  original  tongues  into  English.  "I  defy  the 
 pope  and  all  his  laws,"  he  said  in  1520,  in  the  heat  of  a  con- 
 versation with  a  Roman  Catholic  divine,  who  held  it  better  to 
 be  without  God's  laws  than  the  pope's,  ' '  and  if  God  spare 
 my  life,  ere  many  years  I  will  cause  a  boy  that  driveth  the 
 plough  to  know  more  of  the  Scripture  than  you  do  !  "  (Foxe 
 in  Anderson's  Anrials  0/ the  English  Bible,  Km.,  ed. ,  p.  43-) 
 
 William  Tyndale  was  born  in  Gloucestershire,  a.  d.  1471- 
 Of  his  early  life  authentic  data  are  wanting,  except  the  state- 
 ment of  Foxe  (II.,  p.  301)  that  he  went  early  to  Oxford 
 (about  A.  D.  1500)  and  "grew  up  and  increased  as  well  in 
 the  knowledge  of  tongues  and  other  liberal  arts,  as  especially 
 in  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  whereunto  his  mind  was 
 singularly  addicted. "  He  is  said  to  have  taken  his  degrees  in 
 Magdalen  Hall,  and  to  have  privately  read  lectures  in  divinity 
 to  the  students  and  fellows  of  that  hall  and  the  adjoining  col- 
 lege. His  picture  is  preserved  in  the  former,  with  this  in- 
 scription: Refert  hac  Tabella,  quod  solum  potuit  ars,  Gulielmi 
 Tindal  effigiem,  hujus  olim  AuIce  Alu7nni  simul  &f  Ornamenti, 
 qui  post  felices  purioris  Theologice  primitias  hie  depositas  Ant- 
 werpice  in  Novo  Testamento  nee  nan  Pcntateucho  in  veniaculum 
 transfer  endo  operam  navavit  A  fig  lis  suis  ea  usque  salutiferam,  id 
 inde  non  immerito  Attglicc  Apostolus  audierat.  Wilfor dice pr ope 
 Bruxellas  Martyrio  coronatus  anjio  1536.  Vir,  si  vel  adver- 
 sario  {proeuratori  nempe  Imperatoris  generali)  credamus,  per- 
 doctus,  plus  et  bonus  {Hist.  &f  Antiq.  Oxon.,  lib.  II.,  p.  379, 
 col.  2).*     From  Oxford  he  went  to  Cambridge,  and  as  the 
 
 *  The  picture  is  a  wretched  affair,  so  wretched  indeed  that  the  engraver  whom 
 Lewis  wanted  to  copy  it  told  him  "that  it  was  not  worth  while  to  copy  it."  The 
 statement  in  the  inscription,  that  Tyndale  translated  the  New  Testament  and  the  Pen- 
 tateuch at  Antwerp,  is  not  true. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  79 
 
 state  of  learning  in  the  latter  university  at  that  time  Avas  not 
 sufficiently  advanced  to  attract  scholars,  and  as  it  would  seem 
 that  during  the  wide  gap  in  the  history  of  Tyndale..  the  period 
 A.  D.  1509  to  1 5 14  marks  the  residence  of  Erasmus  on  the 
 banks  of  the  Cam,  it  is  very  probable  that  he  was  the  centre 
 of  attraction.  Whether  he  had  any  thing  to  do  with  the  col- 
 lection of  MSS.  and  material  for  the  preparation  of  the  Com- 
 plutensian  Bible  by  Cardinal  Ximenes,  as  Plumptre  seems  to 
 intimate,  can  not  be  ascertained;  but  it  is  certain  that  he 
 turned  his  opportunities  to  good  account,  for  having,  as  early 
 as  1502,  translated  portions  of  the  New  Testament,  and  vis- 
 ited London  in  1522,  for  the  purpose  of  securing  Tonstal's 
 sanction  of  his  scheme  of  translating  the  whole  New  Testa- 
 ment into  English,  it  may  fairly  he  surmised  that  he  filled  up 
 the  interval  with  studies  qualifying  him  for  that  work.  In 
 the  same  year  he  seems  to  have  accepted  a  tutorship  in  the 
 family  of  Sir  John  Walsh  at  Litde  Sodbury,  a  short  distance 
 from  Bristol,  where  he  met  many  ecclesiastical  dignitaries  of 
 the  neighborhood,  who  did  not  at  all  relish  his  arguments 
 drawn  from  the  Scriptures,  and  "bore  him  a  secret  grudge,"' 
 which  they  did  not  hesitate  to  express  to  the  knight  and  his 
 lady.  The  lady  repeated  to  Tyndale  the  drift  of  their  unen- 
 viable criticism,  and  sought  to  cut  short  his  vindication  with 
 the  following  irresistible  argument:  "Well,  there  was  such  a 
 doctor,  which  may  dispend  a  hundred  pounds,  and  another 
 two  hundred  pounds,  and  another  three  hundred  pounds,  and 
 what  were  it  reason,  think  you,  that  we  should  believe  you 
 before  them  .'* "  Unable  to  ' '  dispend  "  his  hundreds  of  pounds, 
 the  poor  tutor  could  not  argue  with  her  ladyship  on  that  basis, 
 but  succeeded,  nevertheless,  to  establish  himself  in  her  heart 
 and  that  of  her  husband  by  his  presentation  to  them  of  his  transla- 
 tion o*^  Erasmus's  Enchiridion  Militis  (Manual  of  a  Christian 
 Soldier),  which  seems  to  have  wrought  a  very  deep  conviction 
 in  their  minds.     That  conviction,  and  the  consequent  aliena- 
 
8o  The  English  Versions. 
 
 tion  from  the  ecclesiastics  with  plethoric  purses,  did  not  cure 
 these  of  their  hatred  of  Tyndale,  who  says  in  this  connection, 
 "  Vov  when  I  was  so  turmoiled  in  the  country  where  I  was 
 that  I  could  no  longer  dwell  there  (the  process  whereof  were 
 too  long  here  to  rehearse),  I  this  wise  thought  in  myself:  this 
 I  suffer  because  the  priests  of  the  country  be  unlearned,  as 
 God  knoweth  these  are  a  full  ignorant  sort,  which  have  seen 
 no  more  Latin  than  that  they  learn  in  their  portesses  and  mis- 
 sals, which  yet  many  of  them  can  scarcely  read;  and  therefore 
 (because  they  are  thus  unlearned,  thought  I),  when  they  come 
 together  to  the  ale-house,  which  is  their  preaching  place,  they 
 affirm  that  my  sayings  are  heresy.  And  besides  that,  they  add 
 of  their  own  heads  what  I  never  spake,  as  the  manner  is,  to 
 prolong  the  tale,  to  short  the  time  withal,  and  accused  me 
 secretly  to  the  chancellor  and  other  the  bishop's  officers.  And 
 indeed,  when  I  came  before  the  chancellor,  he  threatened  me 
 grievously,  and  reviled  me,  and  rated  me  as  though  I  had 
 been  a  dog,  and  laid  to  my  charge  whereof  there  could  be 
 none  accuser  brought  forth  (as  their  manner  is  not  to  bring 
 forth  the  accuser),  and  yet  all  the  priests  in  the  country  were 
 the  same  day  there"  (Tyndale  and  Frith,  Wor/cs,  I.,  3,  1831). 
 From  the  uncomfortable  surroundings  in  Gloucestershire, 
 where,  after  all,  the  worst  that  befell  him  had  been  abuse,  and 
 where  he  had  preached  as  well  as  taught,  he  went  to  London, 
 and  for  some  time  preached  at  St.  Dunstan's  in  the  West,  his 
 main  object,  however,  being  the  accomplishment  of  his  set 
 purpose  to  translate  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  English.  With 
 that  end  in  view,  he  thought  of  the  bishop  of  London,  "whom 
 Erasmus  (whose  tongue  maketh  of  little  gnats  great  elephants, 
 and  lifteth  up  above  the  stars  whosoever  giveth  him  a  little 
 exhibition)  praiseth  exceedingly,  among  other,  in  his  An- 
 notations  on  the  New  Testament,  for  his  great  learning ";  but 
 although  he  tried  to  secure  the  patronage  of  Tonstal  by  in- 
 ducing Sir  Harry  Guildford,  the  king's  comptroller,  to  whom 
 
Tynd ale's  Version.  8i 
 
 he  presented  his  translation  of  an  oration  of  Isocrates,  to  use 
 his  good  offices  in  his  behalf  with  the  bishop,  the  latter  gave 
 him  no  encouragement  whatever,  convincing  him,  to  use  his 
 own  words,  that  "not  only  there  was  no  room  in  my  Lord  of 
 London's  palace  to  translate  the  New  Testament,  but  also 
 that  there  was  no  place  to  do  it  in  all  England,  as  experience 
 doth  now  openly  declare."  According  to  Foxe  {^Life  of  Frith, 
 prefixed  to  his  works),  his  acquaintance  with  Frith,  whose 
 spiritual  life  was  quickened  by  Tyndale,  began  at  that  time. 
 Frith  fell  a  martyr  to  his  convictions  at  the  early  age  of  twenty- 
 six,  and  was  at  that  time  not  more  than  seventeen.  With 
 him  he  conferred  upon  the  subject  of  an  English  version  as 
 the  only  means  of  bringing  the  truth  to  the  people.  In  Lon- 
 don he  had  been  kindly  entertained  by  Mr.  Humphry  Mon- 
 mouth, a  wealthy  citizen,  who  favored  the  Reformation,  and 
 enabled  him,  by  the  promise  of  an  exhibition  of  ten  pounds 
 a  year  (which  Parker,  Constit.,  1571,  says  was  then  a  sufficient 
 maintenance  for  a  single  man),  to  set  out  for  the  continent  in 
 the  spring  of  1524,  not  improbably  accompanied  by  Frith, 
 who  is  supposed  to  be  the  "faithful  companion"  to  whom  he 
 refers  in  his  preface  to  the  Parable  of  the  Wicked  Mammon, 
 as  having  left  him  before  he  became  acquainted  with  Roye. 
 Tyndale's  manner  of  life  in  London  may  be  gathered  from 
 the  testimony  of  Mr.  Humphry  Monmouth  in  answer  to  the 
 charge  of  having  rendered  pecuniary  aid  to  him  while  abroad, 
 he  said  (in  his  memorial  to  the  Privy  Council,  May,  1528): 
 "I  took  him  into  my  house  half  a  year;  and  there  he  lived 
 as  a  good  priest,  as  me  thought.  He  studied  most  part  of  the 
 day  and  of  the  night  at  his  book;  and  he  would  eat  but  sod- 
 den meat,  by  his  good  will;  and  drink  but  single  small  beer. 
 I  never  saw  him  wear  linen  about  him,  in  the  time  he  was 
 with  me.  I  did  promise  him  ten  pounds  sterling  to  pray  for 
 my  father  and  mother,  their  souls,  and  all  Christian  souls. 
 I  did  pay  it  him  when  he  made  his  exchange  to  H^mbcrough. 
 
82  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Afterward  he  got  of  some  other  men,  ten  pounds  sterling 
 more,  the  which  he  left  with  me.  And  within  a  year  after,  he 
 sent  for  his  ten  pounds  to  me  from  Hamborough,  and  thither 
 I  sent  it  him  by  one  Hans  Collenbeke.  And  since  I  have 
 never  sent  him  the  value  of  one  penny,  nor  never  will.  I 
 have  given  more  exhibitions  to  scholars  in  my  days  than  to 
 that  priest.  Mr.  Doctor  Royston,  chaplain  to  my  lord  of 
 London,  hath  cost  me  more  than  forty  or  fifty  pounds  ster- 
 ling. The  foresaid  sir  William  left  me  an  English  book, 
 called  Enchiridion.  Also  I  had  a  little  treatise  that  the  priest 
 sent  me,  when  he  sent  for  his  money.  When  I  heard  my 
 lord  of  London  preach  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  that  sir  William 
 Tyndale  had  translated  the  New  Testament  in  English,  and 
 was  naughtily  translated,  that  was  the  first  time  that  ever  I 
 suspected  or  knew  any  evil  of  him.  "* 
 
 Tyndale  sailed  direct  for  Hamburg,  and  from  there  he 
 paid  a  visit  to  Luther  at  Wittenberg.  Some  say  that  he  went 
 to  Luther  at  once,  in  order  to  make  out  that  his  translation 
 was  merely  a  translation  of  Luther's  version;  others,  and  es- 
 pecially Anderson,  maintain  the  opposite,  for  the  purpose 
 of  making  out  that  he  was  not  at  all  indebted  that  way  to 
 the  German  reformer.  In  the  absence  of  positive  histori- 
 cal data  it  is  impossible  to  make  a  reliable  positive  statement. 
 It  is  probable  that  Tyndale  did  meet  Luther;  it  is  clear  that 
 he  used  Luther's  version,  as  I  expect  to  prove;  the  rest  is  ut- 
 terly immaterial,  and  may  be  appropriately  left  in  the  vast 
 wilderness  of  historical  conjecture,  for  the  benefit  of  those 
 inclined  to  explore  that  region. 
 
 I  may  pause  here  for  a  moment  to  show  how  utterly  unre- 
 liable even  so-called  authorities  are  on  such  simple  matters  as 
 these,  Lewis  {Complete  History,  etc.,  p.  59)  states  that  Tyn- 
 dale went  to  Antwerp  (which  he  did  not),  Anderson  {Annals, 
 
 *  App.  to  Strype,  Elccl.  Mem.,  No.  89,  vol.  ii.  p.  363. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  83 
 
 etc.,  p.  47)  says  that  Tyndale  could  not  have  met  Luther  at 
 Wittenberg  in  1524  (which  is  absurd  and  a  gratuitous  as- 
 sumption), and  the  author  of  the  Introduction  to  the  English 
 Hexapla  asserts  that  Luther  had  in  that  year  just  completed  his 
 German  Bible  (which  he  did  not  do  until  1534)- 
 
 The  preponderance  of  evidence  points  unmistakably  to  Tyn- 
 dale's visit  to  Wittenberg.  Foxe  states  that  Tyndale  ' '  took 
 his  journey  into  Germany  and  into  Saxony,  where  he  had 
 conference  with  Luther,  and  other  learned  men  in  those 
 quarters."*  Cochlaeus  mentioning  the  presence  of  Tyndale 
 and  Roye  at  Cologne,  describes  them  as  ''duo  Angli  apos- 
 tatcB  qui  aliquamdiu  fuerant  WiltembergcE."  "^  Mr.  Humphrey 
 Monmouth,  who  was  charged  in  1528  that  "with  his  knowl- 
 edge, William  Hutchin,  otherwise  called  Tyndale,  and  friar 
 Roye,  or  either  of  them  went  into  Almayne  to  Luther,  there 
 to  learn  his  sect, "  does  not  deny  the  charge  or  plead  ignor- 
 ance. Sir  Thomas  More  affirms  that  at  the  time  of  his  trans- 
 lation of  the  New  Testament  "Tyndale  was  with  Luther  at 
 Wittenberg,  and  the  confederacy  between  him  and  Luther 
 was  well  known. "I  Tyndale  did  not  deny  the  visit,  but  the 
 confederacy.  §  (The  argument  of  Anderson  on  this  latter 
 point  is  twisted).  Lee,  the  king's  almoner,  wrote  from  Bor- 
 deaux, Dec.  2,  1525:  "  Please  it  your  Highness  to  understand 
 that  I  am  certainly  informed,  as  I  passed  in  this  country, 
 than  an  Englishman,  your  subject,  at  the  solicitation  and  in- 
 stance of  Luther,  with  whom  he  is,  hath  translated  the  New 
 Testament  into  English,  and  within  few  days  intendeth  to 
 arrive  with  the  same  imprinted  in  England."  ||  Ridley  writes; 
 "As  concerning  this  common  and  vulgare  translation  of  the 
 
 *  Acts  and  Monuments,  iv.  119.     London,  1838. 
 
 t  De  Actis  et  Scriptis  M.  Lutkeri,  p.  132. 
 
 t  Dialogue,  iii.  8,  p.  221;  iv.  17,  p.  283.     London,  1557. 
 
 §  Answer  to  More,  147.     Works,  Parker  Soc,  ed.,  vol.  iii. 
 
 II  Cotton  MSS.,  Vespasian,  C.  IIL,  fol.  211. 
 
84  The  English  Versions. 
 
 New  Testament  into  English,  done  by  Mr.  William  Hichyns, 
 otherwise  called  Mr.  William  Tyndale,  and  Friar  William 
 Roye,  manifest  Lutheran  hereticks  and  apostates,  as  doth 
 openly  appear  by  their  daily  company  and  familiarity  with 
 Luther  and  his  disciples  .  .  ."*  Paul  Freherus  also  af- 
 firms the  visit  of  Luther. -j"  Add  to  this  the  established  fact 
 that  Tyndale  never  printed  anything  at  Marburg,  and  that 
 the  printer  Hans  Luft,  if  he  did  print  his  works,  must  have 
 printed  them  at  Wittenberg,  the  only  place  where  he  had  a 
 printing-press,  as  will  be  more  fully  stated  farther  on,  and 
 it  seems  to  follow  that  all  this  concurrent  testimony,  contem- 
 porary, friendly,  and  inimical,  tacitly  admitted,  and  uncon- 
 tradicted, renders  the  visit  to  Wittenberg  highly  probable, 
 and  may  be  regarded  as  proven  until  these  facts  are  set  aside 
 by  something  more  substantial  than  the  absurd  reasoning  of 
 Mr.  Anderson,  and  the  rash  assertions  of  Mr.  Green  and  Mr. 
 Froude,  and  their  repetition  by  numerous  writers. 
 
 In  Hamburg,  where  we  may  suppose  him  to  have  tempor- 
 arily fixed  his  abode,  which,  of  course,  did  not  exclude  oc- 
 casional journeys — or  wherever  he  lived  that  year — he  was 
 busily  engaged  on  his  great  work  of  translating  the  Scripture, 
 employing  as  amanuensis,  first.  Frith  (see  above),  and,  after 
 he  had  left  him,  William  Roye,  a  friar  observant  of  the  Fran- 
 ciscan order  at  Greenwich. 
 
 How  much  of  the  work  was  done  there  cannot  be  deter- 
 mined; nor  have  I  been  able  to  discover  any  positive  data,  be- 
 yond bare  assertions,  as  to  how  he  translated — that  is,  what  helps 
 he  had  in  the  way  of  books,  and  from  what  text  he  translated. 
 The  case  seems  to  stand  thus:  He  had  before  him  the  Greek 
 Testament  of  Erasmus  (Erasmus,  folio,  2d  ed.,  15 19,  and  the 
 3d  ed.,  1522),  the  Vulgate  (edition  unknown),  and  Luther's 
 New  Testament,    1522.     Available  helps  then  extant  were 
 
 *  Cotton  MSS.,  Cleopatra,  E.  V.,  p.  362. 
 
 t   Theatrum  Viroriun  Eruditione  Clarorunt,  p.  109.     1688. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  85 
 
 Lascaris'  Greek  Grammar,  Milan,  1476;  Craston,  Greek  Die- 
 lionary,  1478;  Grammar,  1497;  Dictionarium  GrcBcum  (Aldus), 
 1497,  Suidas,  Lexicon,  Milan,  1499;  Aleander,  Lexicon  Grceco- 
 Latinum,  Paris,  1 5 1 2 ;  and  Budaeus,  LnstituHones  Grammaiicce, 
 1 5 13  (Aldus). 
 
 Anderson  is  positive  that  he  translated  and  had  printed  at 
 Hamburg  the  Gospels  of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark,  but  al- 
 though no  copy  of  these  has  been  preserved,  there  is  little 
 doubt  that  they  had  been  read  and  bitterly  denounced  in  the 
 beginning  of  1527,  "and  as  a  publication,  not  only  separate 
 from  the  New  Testament  with  its  prologue,  but  as  printed 
 previously"  (Annals,  p.  48).  But  he  appears  to  have  done 
 that  first  year,  wherever  he  spent  it,  a  great  deal  more,  for  in 
 April  or  May,  1525,  we  find  him  at  Cologne,  accompanied 
 by  Roye,  engaged  in  commencing  to  print  his  quarto  edition  of 
 the  New  Testament,  after  the  whole  of  it,  the  prologue  in- 
 cluded, had  been  prepared  for  the  press;  this  is  evident,  not 
 merely  from  the  language  of  the  prologue,  but  also  from  the 
 order  of  the  typographical  signs. 
 
 There  was  at  that  time  at  Cologne  one  of  the  most  bitter 
 enemies  to  the  translation  of  the  Word  of  God  into  any  ver- 
 nacular tongue  that  ever  lived.  That  was  John  Cochlaeus,  a 
 violent  and  virulent  opponent  of  Luther,  who,  on  account  of 
 his  fanatical  sentiments,  had  been  obliged  to  leave  Frank- 
 fort, and  was  at  the  time  living  as  an  exile  at  Cologne,  where, 
 while  carrying  the  work  of  Rupert  *  through  the  press,    he 
 
 *  Rupert,  i.  e.,  Rvipertus  Tuitiensis,  or  Ruprecht  of  Deutz,  opposite  to  Cologne,  a 
 Benedictine,  and  Abbot  of  Deutz,  who  died  in  1135,  was  a  mystic  and  an  exegete, 
 noted  for  two  things:  ist.  He  recommended  the  study  of  the  Scripture;  2d,  He  re- 
 jected the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  without  maintaining  the  merely  spiritual  par- 
 ticipation of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ,  teaching  that  the  bread  and  wine  partook 
 in  an  invisible  manner  of  the  truth  of  the  immortal  substance  of  the  divine  and  human 
 nature  of  Christ,  It  was  a  kind  of  impanation  doctrine  admitting  the  Real  Presence. 
 His  views,  though  assailed,  did  not  expose  him  to  persecution.  One  of  his  tracts,  Of 
 the  Victory  of  the  Word  of  God,  had  been  edited  by  Osiander,  and  Cochlaeus,  de- 
 termining to  prevent  the  remainder  of  his  works,  supposed  to  favor  the  Reformation, 
 
86  The  English  Versions. 
 
 had  become  familiar  with  the  printers,  who,  when  in  their 
 cups,  had  boasted  "that  whether  the  king  and  cardinal  of 
 England  would  or  not,  all  England  would  in  a  short  time  be 
 Lutheran."  He  heard  likewise  from  them  that  two  English- 
 men were  working  there,  learned,  skilful  in  languages,  and 
 fluent,  whom,  however,  he  never  could  see  or  converse  with. 
 So,  plying  the  printers  with  wine,  he  drew  from  one  the  as- 
 tounding intelligence  that  three  thousand  copies  of  the  Lu- 
 theran New  Testament,  translated  into  English,  were  in  the 
 press,  and  advanced,  m  ordine  quatertiionum,  as  far  as  K.* 
 This  he  communicated  to  an  official,  called  Herrmann  Rinke, 
 
 falling  into  the  hands  of  the  reformers,  induced  the  abbot  to  give  them  to  him  for  pub- 
 lication. I  cannot  find  a  reliable  notice  of  his  edition,  although  the  works  of  Ruprecht 
 were  published,  edited  by  Mylius,  first  at  Cologne  in  1602,  at  Mainz  in  1631,  at  Paris 
 in  1633,  and  at  Venice  1748-52.  Besides  these,  which  treat  of  E.xegesis,  Dogmatics, 
 and  Ethics,  he  also  wrote  the  History  0/  the  Monastery  0/ St.  Laureiitius,  at  Liege, 
 and  the  Lives  of  St.  Heribert  and  St.  Eliphius. 
 
 *  The  fragment  of  a  copy  of  this  first  impression,  discovered  by  Mr.  Rodd,  an  an- 
 tiquarian bookseller  in  London  in  1836,  is  now  in  the  Grenville  Library,  British  Mu- 
 seum. It  has  been  photo-lithographed  by  Mr.  Arber.  The  printer  was  Peter  Quentel, 
 and  the  fragment  has  been  identified  as  printed  by  him  by  an  initial  Y,  and  a  woodcut 
 originally  used  for  Tyndale's  Testament,  which  after  the  stoppage  of  the  printing  was 
 adapted  to  fit  Rupert's  Commentary  of  St.  Matthew.  This  fragment  proves,  by  the 
 by,  as  will  be  proved  presently  by  other  considerations,  that  Tyndale  knew  German, 
 for  fifty-one  of  the  ninety-two  marginal  glosses  are  taken  from  Luther's  New  Testa- 
 ment. The  prologue  likewise  contains  about  half  of  Luther's  preface.  In  the  extract 
 the  old  spelling  is  retained,  but  the  contractions  are  supplied: 
 
 THE   GOSPELL   OF   S.    MATHEW,    III. 
 
 "Then  cam  Jesus  from  galile  into  iordan  to  Ihon,  for  to  be  baptised  of  him.  But 
 Jhon  forbade  hym  sayinge:  Y  ought  to  be  baptised  of  the:  and  commest  thou  to  me? 
 Jesus  answered  and  sayd  to  him,  let  ytt  be  so  nowe.  For  thus  hit  becommeth  vs,  to 
 fulfyll  all*  rightwesnes.  Then  he  suffred  hym.  And  Je.sus  as  soone  as  he  was  bap- 
 tised, cam  strayght  out  of  the  water:  And  lo  heven  was  open  vnto  him:  and  he  sawe 
 the  spirite  of  God  descende  lyke  a  dove,  and  lyght  vppon  him.  And  lo  there  cam  a 
 voice  from  heven,  saying:  thys  ys  my  deare  sonne,  in  whom  is  my  delyte." 
 
 *  "All  Rightwesnes,  ys/ulfilled  ivhen  lue/orsake  all  onre  awne  rightiuesnes,  thai 
 God  only  maye  be  counted  he  which  is  rightmcs,  and  tnaketh  righwes,  rightives 
 throwfeith.  This  doeth  Jhon  in  that  he putteth from  hym  hys  azune  rightwesjies, 
 avd  ivold  be  wesshed of  Christ  and  made  rightwes.  This  also  doeth  Christe,  in  that 
 he  taketh  nott  rightwesnes  and  honour  on  hym:  but  sujfreth  hytnsilfe  to  be  baptised 
 and  killed.for  baptism  is  none  other  thinge  then  deeth." 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  87 
 
 who,  upon  verifying  the  information,  obtained  an  injunction 
 against  the  printer  restraining  him  from  continuing  the  work. 
 The  Englishmen  thereupon  snatched  away  with  them  the  quarto 
 sheets  printed,  and  fled  by  ship,  up  the  Rhine,  to  Worms;  while 
 Cochlaeus  and  Rinke  apprized  by  letter  the  king,  the  cardinal, 
 and  the  bishop  of  Rochester  of  the  discovery  (see  Anfials,  pp. 
 
 49-50- 
 
 At  Worms,  the  printing  of  the  quarto  edition  begun  at  Co- 
 logne, was  completed,  but  as  the  book  had  been  described,  and 
 was  doubtless  doomed  to  be  seized  and  burned  in  England, 
 to  baffle  his  enemies  Tyndale  forthwith  arranged  for  another 
 edition  of  three  thousand  copies  in  octavo,  without  prologue 
 and  glosses,  which  found  their  way  into  England,  and  were 
 widely  circulated  there  early  in  1526.  Of  the  former,  only  a 
 fragment,  containing  the  prologue  and  twenty-one  chapters 
 of  St.  Matthew,  is  in  the  Grenville  Library  in  the  British  Mu- 
 seum ;  of  the  latter  a  perfect  copy  *  is  preserved  in  the  Baptist 
 college  at  Bristol,  and  a  defective  one  in  the  cathedral  library 
 of  St.  Paul's.  The  Prologue,  considerably  changed,  under 
 the  title,  A  Pathway  to  the  Scriptures,  appears  in  Tyndale's 
 works;  in  its  original  form,  as  printed  at  Cologne,  it  is  here 
 produced  entire: 
 
 Y  have  here  translated,  brethren  and  sisters,  most  dear  and  tenderly 
 beloved  in  Christ,  the  New  Testament,  for  your  spiritual  edifying,  conso- 
 lation, and  solace:  Exhorting  instantly,  and  beseeching  those  that  are 
 better  seen  in  the  tongues  than  Y,  and  that  have  higher  gifts  of  grace  to 
 interpret  the  sense  of  the  Scripture,  and  meaning  of  the  Spirit  than  Y,  to 
 consider  and  ponder  my  labour,  and  that  with  the  spirit  of  meekness. 
 And  if  they  perceive  in  any  places  that  Y  have  not  attained  the  very  sense 
 of  the  tongue,  or  meaning  of  the  Scripture,  or  have  not  given  the  right 
 English  word,  that  they  put  to  their  hands  to  amend  it,  remembering  that 
 so  is  their  duty  to  do.  For  we  have  not  received  the  gifts  of  God  for  pur- 
 selves  only,  or  for  to  hide  them:  but  for  to  bestow  them  unto  the  honour- 
 
 *  The  copy  is  perfect  in  everything  but  the  title-page,  which  is  wanting.     A  cor- 
 rect and  beautiful  fac-simile  edition  of  it  has  been  published  by  Mr.  Fry. 
 
88  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ing  of  God  and  Christ,  and  edifying  of  the  congregation,  which  is  tlie 
 body  of  Christ. 
 
 The  causes  that  moved  me  to  translate,  Y  thought  better  that  others 
 should  imagine,  than  that  Y  should  rehearse  them.  Moreover  'V  sup- 
 posed it  superfluous;  for  who  is  so  blind  to  ask,  why  light  should  be 
 sowed  to  them  that  walk  in  darkness,  where  they  cannot  but  stumble, 
 and  where  to  stumble  is  the  danger  of  eternal  damnation;  either  so  de- 
 spiteful that  he  would  envy  any  man  (Y  speak  not  his  brother)  so  neces- 
 sary a  thing;  or  so  bedlam  mad  as  to  affirm  that  good  is  the  natural  cause 
 of  evil,  and  darkness  to  proceed  out  of  light,  and  that  lying  should  be 
 grounded  in  truth  and  verity;  and  not  rather  clean  contrary,  that  light 
 destroyeth  darkness,  and  verity  reproveth  all  manner  (of)  lying. 
 
 After  it  had  pleased  God  to  put  in  my  mind,  and  also  to  give  me  grace 
 to  translate  this  forerehearsed  New  Testament  into  our  English  tongue, 
 howsoever  we  have  done  it,  I  supposed  it  very  necessary  to  put  you  in  re- 
 membrance of  certain  points. 
 
 Both  the  first  quarto  and  octavo  editions  were  published 
 without  a  name,  the  reason  whereof  appears  from  his  Preface 
 to  the  Wicked  Maimnon  : 
 
 The  cause  why  I  set  my  name  before  this  little  treatise,  and  have  not 
 rather  done  it  in  the  New  Testament,  is,  that  then  I  followed  the  counsel 
 of  Christ,  which  exhorteth  men  to  do  their  deeds  secretly,  and  to  be  con- 
 tent with  the  conscience  of  well  doing;  and  that  God  seeth  us,  and  pa- 
 tiently to  abide  the  reward  of  the  last  day,  which  Christ  hath  purchased 
 for  us;  and  now  would  I  fain  have  done  likewise,  but  am  compelled  other- 
 wise to  do. 
 
 The  character  of  Tyndale's  version  has  now  to  be  con- 
 sidered, and  I  propose  to  show  that  while  he  made  use  of 
 Luther's  translation  and  the  Vulgate,  it  was  the  legitimate  use 
 of  a  scholar,  and  that  his  translation  is  independent  through- 
 out, made  direct  from  the  Greek.  It  was  doubtless  Cochlae- 
 us,  who,  in  order  to  disparage  the  work  of  Tyndale  and  to  in- 
 gratiate himself  with  the  influential  ecclesiastics  in  England, 
 maliciously  or  ignorantly,  circulated  the  slander  that  it  was  an 
 English  translation  of  Luther.  Le  Long  actually  describes 
 the  first  edition  as  ' '  the  New  Testament  translated  into  Eng- 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  89 
 
 lish  from  the  German  version  of  Luther."  This  statement  is 
 not  true,  and  is  contradicted  by  the  express  declaration  of 
 Tyndale  that  he  translated  from  the  Greek,  and  by  the  trans- 
 lation itself 
 
 The  matter  for  which  he  is  clearly  indebted  to  Luther  re- 
 lates: I,  to  the  order  of  the  books,  for  he  places  the  epistle 
 of  James  next  to  that  of  Jude,  and  that  to  Hebrews  next  to 
 the  third  epistle  of  John;  he  likewise  follows  Luther  in  mak- 
 ing Heb.  iv.  14  the  commencement  of  chapter  v.;  2,  to  the 
 notes,  many  of  which,  as  already  stated,  he  took  from  Luther; 
 3,  to  the  prologues,  that  to  Matthew  embodying  his  views  on 
 the  comparative  value  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament, 
 and  those  to  2  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Ephesians,  Philip- 
 pians,  I  and  2  Thessalonians,  2  Timothy,  Titus  and  the 
 Johannean  Epistles  resting  mainly  on  those  of  Luther;  but 
 he  omits  what  Luther  says  of  the  Epistle  of  James,  many  of 
 his  remarks  in  the  prologue  to  i  Corinthians,  the  allegory  in 
 that  to  Philemon,  while  the  prologue  to  James,  Hebrews, 
 and  Jude  are  in  direct  opposition  to  those  of  Luther.  In  the 
 prologue  to  Romans  he  uses  both  the  German  and  Latin 
 text  of  Luther's  prologue.  The  prologues  to  the  Gospels, 
 with  the  exception  noted  above,  are  entirely  Tyndale's  own. 
 
 Many  of  the  Germanisms  charged  upon  Tyndale's  version 
 are  good  Old  English,  characteristic  of  the  period,  and  found 
 even  in  the  writings  of  Sir  Thomas  More.  One  of  these,  the 
 verb  followed  by  the  personal  pronoun,  has  been  recognized 
 as  so  strictly  idiomatic  English  that  the  inversion  is  retained 
 in  the  Authorized  Version  in  the  following  places,  and  only 
 abandoned  in  the  Westminster  Revision  in  those  given  in 
 italics,  Matth.  xiii.  13;  Luke  ii.  29;  i  Cor.  vii.  12,  17;  ix, 
 22,  26;  xii.  31;  2  Cor.  vii.  ij;  xi.  24;  I  Thess.  ii.  ij;  Heb. 
 V.  8;  James  i.  18;  i  Jno.  i.  3. 
 
 The  influence  of  Luther  is  unmistakable  in  Matth.  i.  i, 
 "this  is  the  boke";  ii.  18,  "on  the  hilles  was  a  voyce  herde"; 
 
90  The  English  Versions. 
 
 xviii.  19,  "Jesus"  omitted;  Jno.  xix.  17,  "  the  place  off  deed 
 mennes  sculles";  Acts  xxviii.  2,  "the  people  off  the  countre"; 
 16,  "  vnder  captayne,  chefe  captayne  ";  Rom.  i.  14,  "  to  the 
 grekes,  and  to  them  which  are  no  grekes  ";  ii.  5,  "harde  herte 
 that  cannot  repent";  ix.  13,  "I  will  magnify  myn  office";  i 
 Cor.  i.  25,  "godly  folysshnes";  ii.  14,  "the  natural  man"; 
 2  Cor.  V.  II,  "we  fare  fayre  with  men";  vi.  12,  "ye  uexe 
 youre  selues  off  a  true  meanynge";  Eph.  iii.  15,  "which  is 
 father  ouer  all  thatt  ys  called  father  in  heuen  and  in  erth  "; 
 Col.  iii.  16,  "and  spretuall  songes  which  haue  fauour  with 
 them";  I  Tim.  i.  7,  "doctours  in  the  scripture";  Rev.  xi.  2, 
 "the  quyre  which  is  within  the  temple";  xxii.  14,  "their 
 power  may  be  in  the  tree  off  lyfe. "  * 
 
 Just  as  unwarranted  as  the  charge  that  Tyndale's  version  is 
 the  translation  of  Luther's  is  the  other,  that  it  is  not  made 
 from  the  Greek,  but  from  the  Vulgate.  Although  all  writers 
 of  the  English  Versions  cannot  be  expected  to  be  good  Ger- 
 man scholars,  and  their  rash  statements  have  to  be  credited  to 
 their  ignorance  of  that  tongue,  those  that  know  so  little  Latin 
 and  less  Greek  as  to  be  unable  to  determine  whether  Tyndale 
 translated  direct  from  the  Greek  or  from  the  Latin,  have  clearly 
 no  business  to  write  on  the  subject,  and  their  unsupported, 
 bold  assertions  deserve  only  contempt.  But  that  scholars  like 
 Hallam  (Cons/.  Hist,  of  England,  i.  83,  note)  and  Macknight 
 {^A  New  Literal  Translation,  etc.,  Lond.,  182 1)  should  make 
 such  assertions,  and  that  they  should  be  repeated  in  their 
 worst  form  in  Biblical  Notes  and  Queries  (p.  195;  Edinb., 
 1 871)  seems  almost  incredible,  and  is  certainly  utterly  un- 
 justifiable. 
 
 That  his  translation  is  strictly  independent,  is  clear  from 
 the  following  instances: 
 
 •  Eadie,  /.  c,  p.  146. 
 
Tyndale's  Version. 
 
 91 
 
 Vulgate. 
 
 Tyndale. 
 
 Matth.  vi.  I, 
 
 justitiam. 
 
 alms. 
 
 vi.  II, 
 
 super  substantialem . 
 
 our  daily  bread. 
 
 Luke  ii.  14, 
 
 hominibus  bona  voluntatis. 
 
 and  unto  men  rejoicing. 
 
 ii.  18, 
 
 et  de  his. 
 
 wondered  at  those  things. 
 
 xvii.  36, 
 
 duo  in  agro:  units  assume- 
 tur:  et  alter  relinquetur. 
 
 (omitted). 
 
 xxiii.  39, 
 
 ,  latronibus. 
 
 malefactours. 
 
 Eph.  V.  32. 
 
 sacramentum. 
 
 secrete. 
 
 I  Tim.  iii.  16, 
 
 quod. 
 
 God. 
 
 Matth.  iv.  5, 
 Mark.  xii.  44, 
 
 Luke  xi.  13, 
 
 In  all  these  places  he  follows  the  Greek,  and  rejects  the 
 Vulgate;  on  the  other  hand,  the  renderings  which  follow  are 
 instances  of  such  as  were  clearly  suggested  by  the  Vulgate: 
 
 Tyndale. 
 pinnacle  of  the  temple, 
 they  all  putt  in  of  their  super- 
 fluite. 
 
 howe  mocha  more  shall  your 
 father  celestiall  give  a  good 
 sprett. 
 
 this  night  will  they  fetch 
 awaye  thy  soul  again  from 
 thee. 
 
 In    my    father's    hoLise    are 
 many  mansions, 
 let  us  run  unto  the  battayle 
 that  is  set  before  us. 
 Wherefore    laye    asyde    all 
 maliciousness  and  all  gyle, 
 and  dissimulacion,  and  en- 
 vie,  and  all  backbytynge. 
 written  in  their  foreheds. 
 
 John  xiv.  2, 
 Heb.  xii.  i, 
 I  Pet.  ii.  I, 
 
 Rev.  xiv.  I, 
 
 Vulgate, 
 pinnaculum  teinpli. 
 oimies  eni??t  ex  eo  quod 
 abujidabat  illis,  miserunt. 
 quanta  magis  Pater  vester 
 de  coelo  dabit  spiritum 
 bonuni. 
 
 hae  nocte    animam    tuaju 
 repetunt  a  te. 
 
 In  domo  Patris  mei  man- 
 siones  multcB  sunt, 
 curramus    ad  propositum 
 nobis  certamen. 
 Deponentes  igitur   omnem 
 malitiai7i  et  omnem  dolunt 
 et  simulationes  et  invidias 
 et  omnes  detractiones . 
 scrip  turn  in  frontibus  suis. 
 
 The  last  passage  illustrates  the  independence  of  Tyndale's 
 version,  for  though  Erasmus  in  the  first,  second,  and  third 
 editions  of  his  Greek  Testament  gives  the  reading,  naiojusvovy 
 he  preferred  the  reading,  yeypaui^ivov,  and  renders  after  the 
 Vulgate  written,  not  burning. 
 
92  The  English  Versions. 
 
 One  of  the  most  noticeable  defects  of  his  translation  is  the 
 almost  total  disregard  of  the  Greek  connecting  particles  de, 
 yap,  xai,  and  our.  A  random  opening  of  the  English  Hex- 
 apla  at  John  xx.  18-30,  shows  that  ovv  is  not  translated  verses 
 19,  25,  Ss  verse  25,  and  wai  verse  28. 
 
 Samples  of  incorrect  rendering  are  the  following: 
 
 Matth.  i.  18.       Hys  mother  Mary  was  maryed  to  Joseph. 
 
 John  V.  2.  by  the  slaughterhousse  a  pole. 
 
 Col.  ii.  23.  chosen  holynes  and  humblenes  (an  unfortunate  attempt  of 
 
 rendering  Luther's  selbsterwiihlete  GeistlichkeW). 
 
 Heb.  xi.  3.  That  by  the  means  of  thynges  whych  apeare,  thynges 
 
 whych  are  invisyble  myghte  be  knowen  (this  is  the 
 rendering  in  the  first  edition,  that  of  1534  reads, 
 "that  thynges  which  are  sene,  were  made  of  thynges 
 which  are  not  sene  "). 
 
 Many  of  his  translations  are  paraphrastic  and  mterpreta- 
 tive,  e.  g., 
 
 Matth.  xii.  20.    flaxe  that  begynneth  to  bume. 
 
 Rom.  xii.  11.  Let  not  that  busyness  which  ye  have  in  honde,  be  tedious 
 to  you. 
 
 Heb.  vi.  I.  the  doctryne  pertaynynge  to  the  begynnynge  of  a  Chris- 
 
 ten man. 
 
 Jas.  V.  17.  Helias  was  a  man  in  daunger  to  tribulacion  as  we  are 
 
 (ist.  ed.);  mortall  even  as  we  are  (1534)- 
 
 He  often  indulges  in  homely  renderings,  e.  g. : 
 
 Matth.  xxvii.  62.  the  next  daye  that  foloweth  good  frydaye. 
 
 Acts  xiii.  15.  after  the  lecture  (ist.  ed.);  after  the  lawe  and  the  proph- 
 ets were  redde  (1534);  .  .  .  yf  ye  have  eny  ser- 
 mon to  exhorte  the  people. 
 
 Per  contra,  many,  it  may  be  said  most,  of  his  renderings  are 
 felicitous  and  singularly  clear,  e.  g. : 
 
 Matth.  XV.  27.  the  whelppes  eate  of  the  crommes. 
 
 Mark  v.  40.  sat  doune  here  a  rowe  and  there  a  rowe. 
 
 Luke  xxii.  44.  droppes  of  blood  Iricklynge  doun  to  the  grounde. 
 
 John  ii.  7.  fylled  them  vp  to  the  harde  brym. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  93 
 
 Acts  xii.  18.        there  was  not  lytell  adoo  among  the  soudiers. 
 Rom.  xii.  2.        be  ye  chaunged  in  youre  shape  by  the  renuynge  of  your 
 wittis. 
 
 1  Cor.  V.  7.         that  ye  maye  be  newe  dowe  as  ye  are  swele  breed. 
 
 2  Cor.  xii.  20.     lest  there  be  founde  amonge  you  lawynge. 
 
 Phil.  i.  8.  I  longe  after  you  all  from  the  very  herte  rote  in  Jesus 
 
 Christ. 
 Col.  ii.  I.  as  many  as  have  not  sene  my  parson  in  the  flesshe. 
 
 2  Thess.  i.  3.       Every  one  of  you  swymmeth  in  love. 
 
 That  Tyndale's  English  is  decidedly  superior  to  the  writ- 
 ings of  his  time  which  have  come  down  to  us,  cannot  be  dis- 
 puted; it  is  a  noble  translation,  the  basis  of  every  subsequent 
 English  version  (the  Rhemish  is  not  English),  and  on  several 
 accounts  better  than  all  subsequent  versions;  it  has  an  indi- 
 viduality as  pronounced  as  Luther's,  its  Saxon  is  racy  and 
 strong,  sometimes  majestic,  and  above  all  things,  it  is  hearty 
 and  true,  the  reader  feels  that  the  translator  felt  what  he  wrote, 
 that  his  heart  was  in  his  work,  and  that  he  strove  in  prayer  to 
 reproduce  in  his  own  mother-tongue  to  the  very  best  of  his 
 ability  what  he  believed  to  be  the  true  sense  of  the  word  of 
 God,  as  he  understood  it. 
 
 The  subjoined  collation  shows  at  a  glance  the  extent  to  which 
 Tyndale's  version  was  influenced  by  the  Vulgate,  Wiclif,  and  Lu- 
 ther. The  italicized  words  indicate  the  sources  of  his  text; 
 some  of  the  words  italicized  in  Wiclif,  but  not  reproduced  in 
 Tyndale,  differ  only  linguistically,  not  in  the  meaning.  The 
 result  fully  sustains  the  views  advocated  in  this  chapter. 
 
 ST.  LUKE  XV.  11-24. 
 
 Vulgate. 
 
 Wiclif. 
 
 Luther. 
 Canstein  167110, 
 
 Tyndale. 
 
 Stier  and  Theile. 
 
 13S0. 
 
 I $7 6,    compared 
 ■with  IS4S- 
 
 IS34- 
 
 II  Ait  autem:  Ho- 
 
 And he  seide: 
 
 Und  er  sprach: 
 
 And  he  sayde:  il 
 
 mo  quidam  ha- 
 
 a   man    hadde 
 
 Ein       Mensch 
 
 a  certayne  man 
 
 buit  duos  filios. 
 
 tweie  sones: 
 
 hatte       zvk'een 
 Sohne. 
 
 two  sonnes, 
 
94 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 12  Et  dixit  ado- 
 lescentior  ex 
 illis  patri:  Pa- 
 ter, da  mihi 
 portionem  sub- 
 stantias, quae 
 me  contingit. 
 Et  divisit  illis 
 stibstantiain. 
 
 13  Et  non  post 
 multos  dies, 
 congregati- 
 bus  omnibus, 
 adolescentior 
 filius  peregre 
 profectus  est 
 in  regionem 
 longinquam,  et 
 ibi  dissipavit 
 substantiam 
 suam  vivendo 
 luxuriose. 
 
 14  Et  postquam 
 omnia  consum- 
 masset,  facta 
 est  fames  va- 
 lid a  in  regione 
 ilia,  et  ipse 
 coepit   egere. 
 
 15  et  abiit  et  ad- 
 hcEsit  uni  civi- 
 um  regionis 
 illius;  et  misit 
 ilium  in  villam 
 suam,   ut   pas- 
 
 and  the  yung- 
 er  of  hem  seide 
 to  the  fadir, 
 fadir  giue  77ie 
 the  porscioun 
 of  catel  that 
 fallith  to  me, 
 aw^/zd-departid 
 to  hem  the 
 catel, 
 
 and  not  aftir 
 many  daies, 
 whanne  atie 
 thingis  were 
 gaderid  to  gid- 
 re:  the  yong- 
 er  sone  wente 
 forth  in  pil- 
 grymage  in  to 
 a  fer  cuntre, 
 and  there  he 
 wastid  his 
 goodis;  in  lyu- 
 ynge  lecher- 
 ousli, 
 
 and  aftir  that 
 he  hadde  endid 
 alle  thmgis:  a 
 strong  hungir 
 was  made  in 
 that  cuntre  and 
 he  biganne  to 
 haue  nede. 
 
 and  he  wente 
 and  drouge 
 him  to  oon  of 
 the  citeseyncs 
 of  that  cuntre, 
 and    he    sente 
 
 Und  der  jting- 
 ste  unter  ihnen 
 sprach  zu  dem 
 Vater:  Gibmir, 
 Vater,  das 
 
 Theil  der  Gli- 
 ter  das  mir  ge- 
 hSrt.  Und  er 
 theilte  ihnen 
 das  Gut. 
 Und  nicht  lang 
 darnach  samm- 
 lete  der  jiing- 
 ste  Sohn  alles 
 zusammen  und 
 zog  feme  fiber 
 Land;  und  da- 
 selbst  brachte 
 er  sein  Gut  um 
 mit  Prassen.{}) 
 
 Da  er  nun  alle 
 das  Seine  ver- 
 zehret  hatte, 
 wardeine_g'r<7j- 
 se  Theurung 
 ditrch     dassel- 
 
 ganze 
 und  er 
 an      zu 
 
 bige 
 Land, 
 fieng 
 darben. 
 Und  gieng  hin 
 und  hangte  sich 
 an  einen  Bur- 
 ger desselbigen 
 Landes,  der 
 schickte       inn 
 
 and  the  yonger  12 
 of  them  sayde 
 to  his  father: 
 father  geve  me 
 my  part  of  the 
 goodes  that  to 
 me  belongeth. 
 And  he  divided 
 vnto  them  his 
 substaunce. 
 And  not  longe  13 
 after,  the  yong- 
 er Sonne  gad- 
 dered  all  that 
 he  had  to  ged- 
 der,  and  toke 
 his  iorney  into 
 a  farre  countre, 
 and  the  are  he 
 wasted  his 
 
 goodes  with 
 royetous  lyv- 
 inge. 
 
 And  when  he  14 
 had  spent  all 
 that  he  had, 
 ther  rose  a 
 greate  derth 
 thorow  out  all 
 that  same  lande, 
 and  he  began 
 to  lacke. 
 
 And  he  went  15 
 and  clave  to  a 
 citesyn  of  that 
 same  countre, 
 which  sent  him 
 to  his  felde,  to 
 
Tyndale's  Version. 
 
 95 
 
 ceret  porcos. 
 
 16  Et  cupiebat  im- 
 plere  ventrum 
 suum  de  sili- 
 quis,  quas  porci 
 manducabant, 
 et  nemo  illi 
 dabat. 
 
 17  In  se  autem  re- 
 versus  dixit: 
 Quanti  mer- 
 cenarii  in  domo 
 patris  mei 
 abundant  pani- 
 bus!  ego  autem 
 hie  fame  pereo. 
 
 18  Sui-gam  et  ibo 
 ad  patrem  me- 
 um,  et  dicam 
 ei:  Pater,  pec- 
 cavi  in  coelum 
 et  coram  te; 
 
 19  jam  non  sum 
 dignus  vocari 
 filius  tuus,  fac 
 me  sicut  unum 
 de  mercenariis 
 tuis. 
 
 20  Et  surgens  ve- 
 nit  ad  patrem 
 suum.  Cum 
 autem      adhuc 
 
 hyni  in  to  his 
 towne:  to  fede 
 sivyne, 
 
 and  he  coueitid 
 to  fille  his 
 wombe  of  the 
 coddis  that  the 
 hoggis  eten; 
 and  no  man 
 gaf  to  hym. 
 
 and  he  turned 
 agen  in  to  hym 
 silf:  and  seid, 
 hoii  many 
 
 hirid  men  in 
 vayfadris  hous 
 had  plente  of 
 looues  and  I 
 perisch  here 
 thorug  hungir! 
 /schal  rise  up 
 and  go  to  my 
 fadir;  and  I 
 schal  seie  to 
 hym,  fadir  I 
 haue  synned-  m 
 to  heuette  and 
 bifor  thee, 
 
 now  /  am  not 
 wo7-thi  to  be 
 clepid  thi  sone, 
 ?}iake  me  as 
 oon  of  thin 
 hirid  men, 
 
 and  he  roos  up 
 and  cam  to  his 
 fadir,  and 
 whanne  he  was 
 
 auf  seinen  Ac- 
 ker der  Saue  zu 
 hat  en. 
 
 Und  er  be- 
 gehrte  seinen 
 Baucli  zufiillen 
 mit  Trebern 
 die  die  Saue  as- 
 sen,  und  nie- 
 mand  gab  sie 
 ihn. 
 
 Tiaschlug  er  in 
 .f/V/^andsprach: 
 Wie  viel  Tag- 
 Idhner  hat 
 
 mein  Vater, 
 die  Brot  die 
 Fulle  haloen, 
 and  ich  ver- 
 derbe  im  Hun- 
 ger. 
 
 Ich  will  mich 
 aufmachenund 
 zu  meinem  Va- 
 ter gehen  und 
 zu  ihm  sagen: 
 Vater,  ich  ha- 
 ba  gesiindiget 
 in  den  Himmel 
 und  vor  dir, 
 und  bin  hin- 
 fort  nicht  mehr 
 werth  dass  ich 
 dein  Sohn  heis- 
 se ;  mache  mich 
 als  einen  deiner 
 Taglohner. 
 Und  er  machte 
 sich  auf  und 
 kam  zu  seinem 
 Vater.     Da  er 
 
 kepe  his  swyne. 
 
 And  he  wolde  16 
 fayne  have 
 
 filled  his  bely 
 with  the  cockles 
 that  the  swyne 
 ate :  and  noo 
 man  gave  him. 
 
 Then  he  came  17 
 to  himselfe  and 
 sayde :  how 
 many  hyred 
 servauntes  at 
 my  fathers, 
 have  breed 
 
 ynough,  and  I 
 dye  forhonger. 
 
 I  will  aryse,  18 
 and  goo  to  my 
 father  and  will 
 saye  vnto  him: 
 father,  I  have 
 synned  agaynst 
 heven  and  be- 
 fore the, 
 
 and  am  no  19 
 moare  worthy 
 to  be  called  thy 
 Sonne,  make 
 me  as  one  of 
 thy  hyred  ser- 
 vauntes. 
 
 And    he    arose  20 
 and  went  to  his 
 father.         And 
 when    he    was 
 
96 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 longe  esset,  vi- 
 dit  ilium  pater 
 ipsius  et  miseri- 
 cordia  motus 
 est,  et  accur- 
 rens  cecidit  su- 
 per collum  ejus 
 et  osculatus  est 
 eum. 
 21  Dixitque  ei  fili- 
 us:  Pater,  pec- 
 cavi  in  coelum 
 et  coram  te ; 
 jam  non  sum 
 dignus  vocari 
 filius  tuus. 
 
 22  Dixit  autem 
 pater  ad  servos: 
 Cilo  proferte 
 slolam  primam 
 et  induiteillum, 
 et  date  annu- 
 lum  in  manum 
 ejus,  et  calcea- 
 menta  in  pedes 
 ejus. 
 
 23  et  adducite  vi- 
 tulum  sagina- 
 tum  et  occidite, 
 et  manducemus 
 et  epulemur; 
 
 yit  afer,  hisfa- 
 dir  sale  hym, 
 and  was  stirid 
 bi  merci,  and 
 he  ratine  and 
 fil  on  his 
 ttecke:  kissid 
 hym, 
 
 and  the  sone 
 seide  to  him, 
 fadir  I  hatie 
 synned  in  to 
 heuene  and  bi- 
 for  thee :  and 
 now  /  am  not 
 worthi  to  be 
 clepid  thi  sone. 
 
 and  the  fadir 
 
 seide  to  his  scr- 
 ifattntis,s\Yyihe 
 brynge  ••jQ  forth 
 the  first  stole: 
 and  clothe  ye 
 hym:  and  geue 
 ye  a  ryng  in 
 his  hand:  and 
 schoon  on  his 
 feet: 
 
 and  brynge  ye 
 a  fatte  calf, 
 and  sle  ye :  and 
 ete  we  and 
 make  we  feest. 
 
 aber  noch  feme 
 von  dannen 
 war,  sahe  ihn 
 sem  Vater,  und 
 jammerte  ihn, 
 lief  und  fiel 
 ihm  um  seinen 
 Hals  and  kliss- 
 te  ihn. 
 
 Der  Sohn  aber 
 sprach  zu  ihm : 
 Vater,  ich  habe 
 gesUndiget  in 
 den  Hhnmel 
 und  vor  dir; 
 ich  bin  hinfort 
 nicht  mehr 
 werth  dass  ich 
 dein  Sohn 
 
 heisse. 
 
 Aber  der  Vater 
 sprach  zu  sei- 
 nen Knechten: 
 Bringet  das 
 beste  Kleid 
 hervor  und 
 thiit  ihn  a7i, 
 und  gebet  ihm 
 einen  Finger- 
 reif  an  seine 
 Hand  und 
 
 Schuhe  an 
 
 seine  Fiisse, 
 und  bringet 
 ein  gemastet 
 Kalb  her,  und 
 schlachtet's; 
 lasset  uns  essen 
 imd     frdhlich 
 
 yet  a  greate 
 waye  of,  his  fa- 
 ther sawe  him 
 and  had  com- 
 passion, and  ran 
 and  felle  on 
 his  necke,  and 
 kyssed  him. 
 
 And  the  sonne  21 
 sayd  vnto  him: 
 father,  I  have 
 synned  agaynst 
 heven,  and  in 
 thy  sight,  and 
 am  no  moare 
 worthy  to  be 
 called  thy 
 
 Sonne. 
 
 But  his  father  22 
 sayde  to  his  ser- 
 vauntes:  bringe 
 forth  that  best 
 garment  and 
 put  it  on  him, 
 and  put  a  rynge 
 on  his  honde, 
 and  showes  on 
 his  fete. 
 
 And  bringe  23 
 bidder  that  fat- 
 ted caulfe  and 
 kyll  him,  and 
 let  vs  eate  and 
 be  mery: 
 
Tyndale's  Version. 
 
 97 
 
 24  quia   hie    filius  for     this     my 
 
 meus    mortuus  sone  was  deed: 
 
 erat  et  revixit,  fl«(/hath  lyued 
 
 perierat   et  in-  agen,    he    per- 
 
 ventus  est.     Et  ischid,   and  is 
 
 coeperunt  epu-  foimden,    and 
 
 lari.  alle    men     bi- 
 gunnen  to  ete. 
 
 denn  dieser 
 main  Sohn  war 
 todt,  und  ist 
 wieder  leben- 
 dig  worden;  er 
 war  verier  en, 
 und  ist  gefun- 
 den  worden. 
 Und  fiengen 
 an  frdhlich  zu 
 
 for      this      my  24 
 Sonne  was 
 
 deed,  and  is 
 alyve  agayne, 
 he  was  loste, 
 and  is  now 
 founde.  And 
 they  began  to 
 be  merye. 
 
 Vulgate. 
 
 I  Obsecro  itaque 
 vos,  fratres,  per 
 miserico  rd  i- 
 am  Dei,  ut 
 exhibeatis  cor- 
 pora vestra 
 hostiam  vi- 
 ventem,  sanc- 
 tam,  Deo  pla- 
 cenlem,  ratio- 
 nabile  obsequi- 
 um  vestrum. 
 
 2  Et  nolite  con- 
 formarihuicsse- 
 culo,  sed  re- 
 formamini  in 
 novitate  sensfis 
 vestri:  ut  pro- 
 betis  quas  sit 
 voluntas  Dei 
 bona,  et  bene- 
 placens,  et  per- 
 
 COLLATION   OF   ROMANS    XII.    I-3 
 
 Erasmus.  Luther. 
 
 3rd.  ed.    IS  22. 
 
 Obsecro  igitur  Ich  ermahne 
 vos,  fratres,  per  euch,  lieben 
 miserationes  Briider,  durch 
 Dei,  ut  prcebe-  die  barmhert- 
 atis  corpora  zigkeit  Gottes, 
 vestra,  hostiam  dass  ihr  eure 
 viventem,sanc-  leiber  begebet 
 tarn,  acceptam  zum  opfer,  das 
 Deo,  ratio-  da  lebendig, 
 nalem  cullum  lieilig  und 
 vestrum.  Gott     wohlge- 
 
 falhg  sey,  wel- 
 ches   sey   euer 
 verntinftiger 
 Gottesdienst. 
 Und         stellet 
 
 Et    ne    accom- 
 
 modebis  vos  ad  euch  nicht  die- 
 
 figuram  saecuU  serWeltgleich; 
 
 hujus,           sed  sonAemveran- 
 
 transformemini  a'^r/ euch  durch 
 
 per    renovatio-  verneurung 
 
 nem  mentis  ves-  cures      sinnes, 
 
 trse,  ut  probetis  auf    dass     ihr 
 
 quae  sit  volun-  prilfen    mOget, 
 
 tas    dei,    quod  welches  da  sey 
 
 Tyndale. 
 152b. 
 I  beseeche  you  i 
 therfore    breth- 
 ren by  the  mer- 
 cifulnes  of  God, 
 that    ye    make 
 youre  bodyes  a 
 quicke  sacrifise, 
 holy    and    ac- 
 ceptable    vnto 
 God    which    is 
 youre  resonable 
 servynge       off 
 God. 
 
 and  fassion  note  2 
 youre  selves 
 lyke  vnto  this 
 worlde.  But 
 be  ye  chaunged 
 [in  youre  shape] 
 by  the  renu- 
 ynge  of  youre 
 wittes  that  ye 
 maye  fele  what 
 
98 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Jecta. 
 
 3  Dico  enim  per 
 gratiam  quae 
 data  est  mihi, 
 omnibus  qui 
 sunt  inter  vos 
 non  plus  sapere 
 quam  oportet 
 sapere,  sed  sa- 
 pere ad  sobrie 
 tatem,  et  uni- 
 cuique  sicut 
 Deus  divisit 
 mensuramfidei. 
 
 bonum  est,  ac- 
 ceptumque  et 
 perfectum. 
 
 Dico  enim  per 
 gratiam,  quae 
 data  est  mihi, 
 cuilibet  ver- 
 santi inter  vos, 
 ne  quis  arro- 
 ganter  de  se 
 sentiat,  supra 
 quam  oportet 
 de  se  sentire : 
 sed  ita  sentiat, 
 ut  modestus  sit 
 et  sobrius  ut 
 cziique  deus 
 partitus  est 
 mensuram  fi- 
 dei. 
 
 der  gute,  der 
 wohlgefallige, 
 und  der  voU- 
 kommene  Got- 
 teswille. 
 Denn  ich  sage 
 durch  die  gnade 
 die  mir  gegeben 
 ist,  jedermann 
 unter  euch, 
 dass  nieniand 
 weiter  von  ihm 
 halte,  denn 
 sichs  gebuhret 
 zu  halten,  son- 
 dern  dass  er 
 von  ihm  mas- 
 siglich  halte, 
 ein  jeglicher, 
 nach  dem  (jott 
 ausgetheilethat 
 das  mass  des 
 glaubens. 
 
 will 
 
 saye  3 
 the 
 
 thynge  that 
 good,  that  ac- 
 ceptable, and 
 perfaicte 
 of  god  is. 
 For  I 
 (thorovve 
 grace  that  vnto 
 me  geven  is) 
 to  every  man 
 amonge  you, 
 that  no  man 
 esteme  off  hym 
 silfe  more  then 
 it  becommeth 
 hym  to  esteme: 
 But  that  he  dis- 
 cretely iudge 
 off  hym  silfe  flc- 
 cordynge  as 
 god  hath  dealte 
 to  every  man 
 the  measur  of 
 faith. 
 
 The  italicized  words  in  Luther  and  Tyndale  show  the  in- 
 fluence of  the  former  on  the  latter;  those  in  Erasmus,  the 
 renderings  preferred  by  Tyndale  against  Luther;  and  those  in 
 the  Vulgate,  Tyndale's  adoption  of  that  version;  some  of  these 
 renderings  agree  also  with  Luther. 
 
 In  spite  of  the  description  of  the  Cologne  quarto  edition, 
 finished  at  Worms,  copies  of  it,  as  well  as  large  numbers  of 
 the  octavo  edition,  had  found  their  way  into  England  in  the 
 same  year  (1526),  for  Tonstal  in  his  prohibition,  issued  at 
 the  instance  of  Wolsey,  mentions  that  the  Testaments  im- 
 ported were  "some  with  glosses  and  some  without." 
 
 The  prohibition,  which  was  dated  October  24,  1526,  re- 
 quired all  persons  within  the  Diocese  of  London,   within 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  99 
 
 thirty  days,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  to  deliver  to 
 the  bishop's  vicar-general  "all  and  every  one  of  the  books 
 containing  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  vul- 
 gar tongue,"  which  was  alleged  to  have  been  craftily  executed 
 by  some  sons  of  iniquity  and  ministers  of  the  Lutheran  faction. 
 
 Tyndale  himself  admits,  in  the  preface  to  the  edition  of 
 1534,  that  the  Cologne-Worms  editions  contained  many  er- 
 rors caused  by  lack  of  help  and  oversight.  But  the  impres- 
 sions were  so  readily  bought  up  that  Christopher  of  Endhoven, 
 a  printer  at  Antwerp,  printed  in  1526  a  ////ra' edition. 
 
 At  the  instance  of  Hacket,  the  English  envoy  to  Brussels, 
 Endhoven  was  arrested,  who  had  mildly  proposed  that  for 
 printing  the  New  Testament,  he  ' '  ought  to  be  banished  out 
 of  all  the  emperor's  lands  and  countries,  and  that  the  third 
 part  of  all  his  goods  should  be  confiscated  in  the  emperor's 
 hands,  and  all  the  foresaid  English  books  burnt  in  the  fire, 
 according  to  the  emperor's  last  mandment  upon  such  like  here- 
 sies."  The  Antwerp  authorities,  however,  retused  to  do  his 
 bidding  and  released  Endhoven.  Unable  to  get  the  books 
 confiscated,  he  proposed  to  buy  up  the  whole  edition,  and 
 in  that  way  he  did  collect  and  burn  all  the  books  he  could 
 find  at  Antwerp  and  Barrow  {i.  e.,  Bergen-op-Zoom).  Dur- 
 ing the  imprisonment  of  Endhoven,  another  Antwerp  print- 
 er published  a  new  edition  "  in  a  greater  letter. "  Hacket 
 wrote  about  it  to  Wolsey  on  May  23,  1527:  "Some  new 
 printers  of  the  town  of  Antwerp  have  brought  to  be  sold 
 to  this  Barrow  market  diverse  English  books,  entided  the 
 New  Testament  .  .  of  which  I  have  found  twenty-four 
 in  one  man's  hand.  .  .  I  trust  shortly  to  see  them 
 burned.  .  .  I  hear  say  that  there  have  been  at  the  last 
 Frankfort  market  more  than  two  thousand  such  like  Eng- 
 lish books." 
 
 In  order  to  prevent  misapprehension  as  to  the  conduct  of 
 Tyndale  with  respect  to  the  Antwerp  editions  of  1527  and 
 
100  The  English  Versions. 
 
 1528,  amounting  to  five  thousand  copies,  it  should  be  re- 
 membered that  they  were  piratical  editions,  the  Dutchmen 
 having  stolen  the  copy.  Joye  {Apology,  p.  39,  1527)  says  of 
 it:  "Anon  aftir,  1527,  the  Dutchmen  got  a  copye,  and 
 printed  agen  in  a  small  volume  [i2mo]  adding  the  Kalan- 
 dare  in  the  begynning,  concordances  in  the  margent,  and  the 
 table  in  the  ende.  But  yet,  for  that  they  had  no  Englishe- 
 man  for  to  correct  the  setting,  thei  themselves,  havyng  not 
 the  knowledge  of  our  tongue,  were  compelled  to  make  many 
 mo  fauts  than  were  in  the  copye,  and  so  corrupted  the  book, 
 that  the  simple  reader  might  ofte  tymes  be  taryed  and  steck. 
 After  this,  about  1528  or  9,  thei  printed  it  agein  also  without 
 a  correctour  in  a  greater  letter  and  volume  with  the  figures  in 
 thapocalipse,  which  were  therefore  miche  falser  then  their 
 firste. " 
 
 As  copies  of  these  surreptitious  editions  are  very  rare,  the 
 following  description,  relating  to  the  second,  will  be  read 
 with  interest.*  It  is  in  i2mo,  printed  in  the  Dutch  letter, 
 and  has  in  the  margin  heads  of  the  text,  scriptural  references, 
 and  brief  notes.  The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  is  placed  after 
 the  Epistles  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  John,  and  before  that  of  St. 
 James,  i.  Pet.  ii.  13  is  wanting.  In  Revelation  twenty-one 
 wood-cuts  illustrate  the  contents.  At  the  end  are  "the  Pistles 
 taken  out  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  are  read  in  the  Church 
 after  the  use  of  Sarum,  upon  certain  dales  of  the  year,"  in  a 
 version  different  from  that  given  in  Matthew's  Bible,  as  will 
 be  seen  by  this  specimen: 
 
 The  next  Sondaye  after  the  xiii.  daye:  The  Epistle  Es.  xii.  a. 
 
 I  will  prayse  the,  O  Lorde,  that  though  thou  were  angrye  with  me, 
 
 *  For  a  full  account  of  the  various  editions,  etc.,  see  Bibliographical  Description  of 
 the  editions  0/ the  New  Testament.  Tyndale's  Version  iji  English,  with  numerous 
 readings,  comparisons  of  texts,  and  historical  tiotices,  the  notes  in  full  from  the 
 edition  of  Nov.,  IS34>  <*'*  account  of  two  octavo  editions  of  the  New  Testament  of 
 the  Bishops'  Version,  luithout  numbers  to  the  TJcrses,  illustrated  with  sez'enty -three 
 plci,tes,  titles,  colophons,  pages,  capitals,  by  Francis  Fry,  F.S.A.,     London,  1878,  410.  • 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  ioi 
 
 yet  tliyne  anger  is  turned,  and  thou  hast  comforted  me.  Beholde  God 
 is  my  salvation:  I  will  be  bolde  therfore  and  not  feare.  For  the  Lorde 
 God  is'my  strength  and  my  prayse  whereof  I  synge:  and  is  become  my 
 Savyoure.  And  ye  shall  drawe  water  in  gladnes  oute  of  the  welles  of 
 salvacion.  And  ye  shal  saye  in  that  daye:  Geve  thanks  unto  the  Lorde: 
 call  on  his  name:  make  his  dedes  knowen  amonge  the  hethen:  remem- 
 ber that  his  name  is  hye.  Lyfte  up  an  hye.  Synge  unto  the  Lorde, 
 for  he  hath  done  excellentlye,  and  that  is  knowen  tirorowe  oute  all  the 
 worlde.  Crye  and  showte  thou  inhabiter  of  Syon,  for  great  amonge 
 you  is  the  holye  of  Israel. 
 
 This  edition  again  was  speedily  followed  by  still  another, 
 and  the  introduction  of  the  volume  assumed  such  wholesale 
 proportions  that  Tonstal's  zeal  against  it  found  vent  in  most 
 violent  and  very  unecclesiastical  measures,  which  were,  nev- 
 ertheless, eclipsed  by  those  of  some  of  his  brethren  on  the 
 bench,  who  did  not  content  themselves  with  the  burning  of 
 the  books,  for  they  committed  their  readers  to  the  flames. 
 
 At  the  treaty  of  Cambray.  in  1529,  where  Tonstal,  More, 
 and  Hacket  represented  England,  it  was  stipulated  that  the 
 contracting  parties  were  not  "to  print  or  sell  any  Lutheran 
 books  on  either  side. "  Tonstal  took  Antwerp  on  his  way  to 
 England,  and  to  that  visit  (in  1529)  is  referred  the  following 
 incident  narrated  by  Halle,  the  chronicler  {Chronicle,  p.  762, 
 London,  1809).  The  bishop  consulted  there  with  Austin 
 Packington,  a  mercer  and  merchant  of  London,  as  to  the 
 best  way  of  securing  the  English  Testaments  for  the  purpose 
 of  burning  them.  The  mercer,  who  is  said  to  have  been  a 
 friend  of  Tyndale,  and  knowing  that  he  had  a  great  number 
 of  Testaments  on  his  hands,  and  that  he  was  sadly  in  want  oi 
 money,  deemed  it  a  fair  opportunity  to  serve  the  bishop  and 
 his  friend  at  the  same  time,  and  told  the  former  that  if  he 
 would  pay  for  them,  he  believed  his  interest  w'th  the  Dutch- 
 men, and  strangers  who  had  bought  them  of  Tyndale,  to  be 
 sufficient  to  procure  for  his  lordship  every  copy  that  was  yet 
 unsold.     The  bishop  consenting,  Packington  got  the  books 
 
I02  The  English  Versions. 
 
 from  Tyndale,  and  sent  them  to  England,  where,  on  the 
 bishop's  return,  they  were  publicly  burnt  at  St.  Paul's  Cross. 
 But  when  the  supply  continued  from  the  same  source  in  spite 
 of  the  burning,  the  bishop  sent  for  Packington  to  expostulate 
 with  him,  who  stated  in  reply  that  his  lordship  had  received 
 all  the  unsold  copies  oi  that  impression,  according  to  his  bar- 
 gain, but  that  more  had  been  printed  since,  and  he  could 
 not  see  how  that  could  be  prevented,  unless  he  should  like- 
 wise buy  the  types  and  the  presses.  Halle  adds  that  George 
 Constantine,  a  Cambridge  LL.  B.,  suspected  of  sympathy  with 
 Luther,  who  fled  on  that  account  to  the  continent,  and  had 
 there  made  the  acquaintance  of  Tyndale,  being  apprehended 
 and  examined  by  the  Lord  Chancellor,  Sir  Thomas  More,  and 
 asked  how  Tyndale,  Joye,  etc.,  were  furnished  with  money  to 
 support  them,  replied  that  "  it  was  the  Bishop  of  London  who 
 had  helped  them,  since  his  lordship  had  distributed  a  great 
 deal  of  money  among  them  by  his  buying  the  New  Testa- 
 ments, which  he  burnt,  which  had  been,  and  yet  was,  their 
 only  succor  and  comfort."  Burnet  says  this  occurred  in  1529, 
 Foxe  that  it  was  in  1530.  But  as  Sir  Thomas  More,  in  his 
 Dialogues,  printed  in  June,  1529,  refers  to  the  burning  of  the 
 Testaments,  and  Tyndale  himself,  in  the  preface  to  the  Par- 
 able of  the  Wicked  Mammon,  published  May  8th,  1527,  says 
 explicitly,  "In  burning  the  New  Testament  they  dyd  none 
 other  thing  than  that  I  looked  for, "  it  follows  that  either  it 
 must  have  taken  place  before  that  date,  or  that  there  was  more 
 than  one  such  public  burning  of  New  Testaments. 
 
 Tonstal  preached  against  Tyndale's  Testament,  and  alleged, 
 at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  that  it  contained  not  less  than  two  thou- 
 sand mistranslated  texts.  The  importers  of  the  book  were 
 prosecuted,  compelled  to  abjure,  and  to  do  penance  (espe- 
 cially John  Roremund,  [Raymond],  a  Dutchman,  John  Tyn- 
 dale, the  translator's  brother,  and  Thomas  Patmore)  for  hav- 
 ing imported  them,  by  riding  with  their  faces  to  their  horses 
 
Tyndale's  Version,  103 
 
 tails,  with  the  books  fastened  thick  about  them,  pinned  or 
 tacked  to  their  gowns  or  cloaks,  to  the  Standard  in.  Chepe, 
 and  there  with  their  own  hands  to  fling  them  into  the  fire 
 made  on  purpose  to  burn  them  (Foxe,  II.,  p.  315;  Lewis, 
 /.  c,  66).  Tonstal,  likewise,  with  a  view  to  convince  the 
 people  of  ' '  the  reasonableness  of  these  proceedings, "  induced 
 Sir  Thomas  More,  reputed  to  be  the  greatest  wit  and  philoso- 
 pher of  the  age,  to  write  against  Tyndale.  This  he  did  in  the 
 Dyalogue  already  referred  to,  written  in  a  witty,  pleasant,  and 
 popular  style,  and  full  of  anecdote,  but  destitute  of  merit  in 
 point  of  scholarship,  reasoning,  and  Christian  spirit.  In  the 
 third  book,  e.  g.,  Sir  Thomas's  imaginary  interlocutor,  de- 
 siring to  "know  his  mind  concerning  the  burning  of  the  new 
 testament  in  english  which  Tyndal  lately  translated,  and,  as 
 men  said,  right  well,  which  made  them  much  marvail  of  the 
 burning,"  was  told  by  Sir  Thomas  "that  whoso  called  those 
 books  which  were  burned  New  Testaments  gave  them  a  wrong 
 name,  since  they  were  rather  Tyndale's  or  Luther's  Testament, 
 it  being  so  corrupted  and  changed  from  the  good  and  whole- 
 some doctrine  of  Christ  to  their  own  devilish  heresies  as  to  be 
 quite  another  thing,"  observing  in  proof  thereof  that  "Tyn- 
 dale had  mistranslated  three  words  of  great  weight,  and  they 
 often  repeated  and  rehearsed  in  the  book;  they  were  the  words 
 priests,  church,  and  charitie.  The  first  of  these  he  never  called 
 priests,  but  seniors;  the  second  he  styles  the  congregation;  and 
 the  third  he  nameth  love;"  adding  that  he  commonly  "changed 
 the  word  grace  into  favour ;  that  he  translated  confession  into 
 knoivledging,  penance  into  repe?itance,  and  a  contrite  heart  into 
 a  troubled  heart;  that  by  this  means  he  would  with  his  false 
 translation  make  the  people  believe  that  such  articles  of  the 
 faith  as  he  laboured  to  destroy,  and  which  were  well  proved 
 by  scripture,  were  in  holy  scripture  nothing  spoken  of,  but 
 that  the  preachers  have  all  this  fifteen  hundred  years  misre- 
 presented the  gospel,  and  englished  the  scripture  wrong,  to 
 
I04  The  English  Versions. 
 
 lead  the  people  purposely  out  of  the  way"  (More,  Works, 
 p.  309). 
 
 Tyndale,  in  An  Ansivere  unto  Sir  Tho??ias  Mores  Dialogue 
 (1530),  said:  "That  Sir  Thomas,  who  understood  Greek, 
 and  knew  these  words  hng  be/ore  he  did,  could  not  prove  that 
 he  gave  not  the  right  English  unto  the  Greek  words;  but  that 
 what  made  them,  whose  cause  Sir  Thomas  espoused,  so  un- 
 easy and  impatient,  was  they  had  lost  their  juggling  terms, 
 wherewith  they  imposed  on  and  misled  the  people.  For  in- 
 stance, the  word  church,  he  said,  was  by  the  popish  clergy 
 appropriated  to  themselves,  whereas  of  right  it  was  common 
 to  all  the  whole  congregation  of  them  that  believe  in  Christ. 
 So,  he  said,  the  school-doctors  and  preachers  were  wont  to 
 make  many  divisions,  distinctions,  and  sorts  of  grace;  with 
 confession  they  juggled,  and  made  the  people,  as  oft  as  they 
 spake  of  it,  to  understand  by  it  shrift  in  the  eare.  So  by  the 
 word  penance  *  they  made  the  people  understand  holy  deeds 
 of  their  enjoining,  with  which  they  must  make  satisfaction  for 
 their  sins,  to  God-ward. "  As  for  rendering  ' '  presbuteros  " 
 senior,  he  owned  "that  senior  ^z.s  no  veiy  good  English  .  .  . 
 but  that  he  had  spied  his  fault  since  long  before  Sir  Thomas 
 had  told  him  of  it,  and  had  mended  it  in  all  the  works  which 
 he  had  made  lately,  and  called  it  an  elder  " ;  as  to  his  render- 
 ing ' '  agapee  "  lave,  and  not  into  charity,  he  said  ' '  charity  was 
 no  known  English  in  that  sense  which  'agapee' requireth." 
 
 The  retail  price  of  these  Testaments  in  1528  was  seven  or 
 eight  groats  apiece,  the  wholesale  price  charged  by  the  Dutch- 
 men being  at  the  rate  of  thirteen  pence  apiece,  or  three  hun- 
 dred for  sixteen  pounds,  five  shillings. 
 
 The  question  of  Tyndale's  movements  on  the  continent  is 
 
 *  Cor.  Nary  and  other  Romish  translators  give  as  their  reason  for  rendering  the 
 Greek  "  metanoia,"  and  the  Latin  "  pcenitentia  "  penance,  that  they  do  not  signify  a 
 bare  sorrow  or  repentance,  but  a  repentance  accompanied  with  fasting,  weeping, 
 and  other  penal  works. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  105 
 
 one  of  great  interest,  but  apparently  involved  in  inextricable 
 confusion.  The  confusion  is  the  result  of  three  sets  of  cir- 
 cumstances. First,  as  Tyndale  was  hunted  down  by  emis- 
 saries of  Henry  VIII.,  Wolsey,  and  Tonstal,  in  order  to  elude 
 them  and  enhance  his  own  safety,  he  was  compelled  not  only 
 to  move  with  great  secrecy,  but  to  assume  a  feigned  name — 
 e.  g.,  at  the  time  when  West,  Racket,  and  Rincke  were  after 
 him,  he  called  himself  Hutchyns;  *  so  Frith  had  assumed  the 
 name  of  Jacob  for  the  same  reason,  and  Tyndale  wrote  to 
 him  under  that  pseudonyme.  Secondly,  many  of  the  docu- 
 ments are  without  dates  and  the  names  of  the  places  where 
 they  were  written.  Thirdly,  many  of  the  writers  on  Tyndale 
 follow  Anderson,  who,  in  his  Annals  of  the  English  Bible,  ex- 
 hibits a  surprising  recklessness  in  departing  from  every  known 
 principle  of  chronological  order,  and  is  perfectly  infatuated 
 with  the  idea  of  proving  that  Tyndale's  translation  was  made 
 without  any  help  derived  from  Luther  and  his  version.  Rul- 
 ing out,  therefore,  the  unreliable  data  furnished  by  Anderson 
 and  the  numerous  writers  who  have  transferred  them  to  their 
 pages,  we  have  to  go  back  to  Lewis  {Complete  History,  etc.), 
 who  is  rather  credulous,  f  the  works  of  Tyndale,  Burnet  (also 
 
 *  Tyndale  had  a  certain  right  to  the  name  of  Hutchins,  as  will  be  seen  from  the 
 following  extract  from  a  letter  written  by  Thomas  Tyndale,  of  Kingston,  St.  Michael, 
 near  Calne,  dated  February  3d,  1663,  to  a  namesake,  whom  he  addressed  as  his  cousin, 
 and  whose  father  was  a  grandson  of  the  reformer's  elder  brother: 
 
 "The  first  of  your  family  came  out  of  the  north,  in  the  times  of  the  wars  between 
 the  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster,  at  what  time  many  of  good  sort  (their  side  going 
 down)  did  fly  for  refuge  where  they  could  find  it.  Coming  into  Gloucestershire,  and 
 changing  his  name  to  that  of  Hutchins,  he  afterwards  married  there,  and  so  having 
 children,  he  did,  before  his  death,  declare  his  right  name,  and  from  whence,  and  upon 
 what  subject  he  came  thither;  and  so  taking  his  own  name,  did  leave  it  unto  his  chil- 
 dren, who  have  since  continued  it,  as  it  was  fit  they  should.  This  I  have  heard  from 
 your  good  father  himself"  Professor  Walter  in  Doch-inal  Treatises,  etc..  By  Wil- 
 liam Tyndale.     Parker  Society's  Edition,  Cambridge,  1848,  Preface,  p.  i.\-. 
 
 t  Home,  in  the  main,  depends  upon  Lewis,  and  has  made  no  independent  re- 
 learches,  and  Plumptre  (in  Smith's  Dictionary  0/  the  Bible)  for  similar  reasons  U 
 equally  unreliable. 
 
io6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 very  doubtful),  Foxe,  and  other  contemporary  writers  and  un- 
 published documents  in  MSS.  As  the  result  of  my  researches 
 in  such  books,  and  extracts  from  the  documents  printed  in 
 the  Parker  Society's  Series,  I  submit  the  following  consecu- 
 tive account,  which,  from  the  causes  enumerated,  is,  of  course, 
 liable  to  error;  but  I  cordially  invite  and  shall  gratefully  re- 
 ceive, from  whatever  quarter,  authentic  data  tending  to  cor- 
 rect it. 
 
 In  the  year  1526  Tyndale  had  completed  at  Worms  the 
 printing  of  the  New  Testament  begun  at  Cologne.  As  there 
 was  practically  nobody  in  England  before  Tyndale  left  it  who 
 could  have  made  him  a  competent  Hebrew  scholar,  it  is  safe 
 to  infer  that  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  Hebrew  when 
 he  reached  the  continent,  although  it  does  not  appear  whether 
 he  received  instruction  at  the  hands  of  Jewish  scholars  or  oth- 
 ers. There  is,  however,  this  entry  in  the  diarj'  of  Spalatin, 
 the  friend  of  Luther:  "Busche  told  us  that  six  thousand 
 copies  of  the  New  Testament  had  been  printed  at  Worms, 
 and  that  this  translation  had  been  made  by  an  Englishman, 
 sojourning  there  with  two  other  natives  of  Britain,  who  was 
 so  skilled  in  seven  languages — Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  Italian, 
 Spanish,  English,  and  Dutch  * — that  whichever  he  might  be 
 
 *  The  passage,  as  given  in  The  Life  of  Tyndale  prefixed  to  the  Doctr.  Treat^s^s, 
 Park.  Soc,  ed.  1848,  p.  xxx.,  gives  "Dutch"  without  a  query.  The  query  is  justified, 
 for  I  find  that  the  quotation  is  wrong,  the  original  Latin  reading  "  GalHcje,"  i.  e., 
 French.  The  original  passage  occurs  in  the  following  context:  "  Dixit  nobis  in  coena 
 Matthias  Leimbergius,  Erasmum  Rot.  miro  consternatum  editione  Servi  Arbitrii,  ei 
 libello  non  rcsponsorum,  jam  scribere  de  conjugio  Buschius  vero  a  Rege  Gallorura 
 revocatum  Jacobura  Stapulens.  &  nonnullos  aKos,  &  reversos  liberatos  XII  captivos, 
 quos  Evangelii  nomine  Parlamentum  conjecisset  in  carcerem.  Item  Wormatije  VI 
 mille  exemplaria  Novi  Testament!  Anglice  excusa.  Id  operis  versum  esse  ab  Anglo, 
 illic  cum  diiobus  aliis  Britannis  divertente,  ita  VII  linguarum  perito,  Hebraicae,  Graeca;, 
 Latinae,  Italics,  Hispanicae,  Britannicae,  Gallicae,  ut,  quamcunque  loquatur,  in  ea 
 natum  putes,  Anglos  enim,  quamvis  reluctante  &  invito  Rege,  tamen  sic  suspirare  ad 
 Evangelion,  ut  affirment,  sese  empturos  Novum  Testamentum,  etiamsi  centenis  milli- 
 bus  aeris  sit  redemendum.  Adhaec  Wormatias  etiam  Novum  Testamentum  Gallice  ex- 
 ciisum  esse." 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  107 
 
 speaking  you  would  think  it  to  be  his  native  language  "  (Schel- 
 hornii  Amaniiates  Liter aricz,  iv.  p.  431.  Excerpta  quasdam 
 e  diario  Georg.  Spalatini).  The  entry  in  the  diary  immedi- 
 ately preceding  this  bears  date  August,  1526.  In  that  year, 
 then,  Busche  seems  to  have  met  Tyndale  at  Worms.  Her- 
 mann von  dem  Busche,  a  pupil  of  Reuchlin,  the  earliest 
 German  Hebraist,  had  about  this  time  accepted  a  professor- 
 ship in  the  newly-founded  University  of  Marburg  in  Hesse, 
 and  from  that  circumstance  it  has  been  inferred  that  Tyndale 
 went  with  him  and  studied  there.  This  inference,  which  is 
 reasonable  enough,  seems  to  be  corroborated  by  the  circum- 
 stance that  at  Marburg,  supposed  to  be  Englished  Marlborow, 
 Tyndale  published  in  1527,  The  Parable  0/ i he  Wicked  Mam 
 ?non;  in  1528,  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man ;  and  in  1530, 
 the  Pentateuch.  Thus  far  everything  seems  clear,  and  it  is 
 added,  e.  g. ,  by  Walter,  the  editor  of  the  Doctririal  Treatises, 
 etc.,  of  Tyndale  (Parker  Society,  Volume  I.,  1848),  in  the 
 introductory  notice  to  the  second  of  these  works,  p.  129,  that 
 Hans  Luft,  the  printer,  had  just  established  a  printing-press 
 at  Marburg.  The  colophon  of  Genesis  reads:  "Emprented 
 at  Marlborow  in  the  laiide  of  Hesse,  by  ?ne,  Hans  Luft,  the  yere 
 of  owe  Lord  MCCCCCXXX.  the  XVII.  dayes  of  fanuarii, " 
 and  I  incline  to  the  opinion  that  the  last  statement  of 
 Hans  Luft  having  just  established  a  printing-press  at  Marl- 
 borow (Marburg)  is  purely  conjectural.  Of  course  he  way 
 have  done  so,  but  I  have  not  been  able  to  discover  the 
 proof,  nor  am  I  convinced  that  Marlborow  is  the  English 
 equivalent  of  Marburg;  it  7nay  have  been  so  in  the  sixteenth 
 century,  although  it  is  not  so  now.  In  my  judgment  Marl- 
 borow is  a  pseudonyme,  deliberately  chosen  by  Tyndale  to 
 mislead  his  pursuers,  and  designates  no  other  place  than  Wit- 
 tenberg,  where  Luther  lived.  In  this  matter  I  take,  of  course, 
 issue  with  all  the  writers  who  affirm,  on  what  grounds  I  can- 
 not tell,  that  Marlborow  is  Marburg,  and  that  Luft  had  a 
 
io8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 printing-press  there.  Now,  Hans  Luft  was  the  most  cele- 
 brated printer  of  the  sixteenth  century,  who  was  born,  who 
 lived  and  died  at  Wittenberg,  printed  Luther's  Testament 
 and  Bible  for  about  sixty  years,  and  is  perhaps  better  known 
 than  any  other  German,  not  an  author,  of  that  period.  In 
 the  notices  of  his  life  which  I  have  seen  nothing  is  said  about 
 his  having  established  a  printing-press  at  Marlborow  or  Mar- 
 burg, nor  have  I  been  able  to  find  anywhere  a  trace  of  another 
 Hans  Luft,  a  printer,  in  that  century.  The  authors  referred 
 to  may  have  seen  such  traces,  and  based  their  statements  on 
 facts,  but  until  they  are  made  known  and  proven,  1  mean  to 
 uphold  the  view  that  Wittenberg  is  the  enigmatical  Marlborow. 
 
 But  wherever  Marlborow  may  have  been,  Tyndale  seems 
 to  have  been  there  from  1526  to  1529,  in  which  year  (unless 
 the  dates  be  wrong)  he  visited  Antwerp,  and  left  that  place 
 before  the  negotiators  of  the  treaty  of  Cambray,  of  whom 
 Tonstal  was  one,  arrived  there  several  days  after  August  5th, 
 1529.  What  Foxe  says  about  his  movements  is  strikingly  in- 
 accurate: "At  that  time  Tyndale  had  translated  the  fifth  book 
 of  Moses,  called  Deuteronomium,  minding  to  print  the  same 
 at  Hamborough,  he  sailed  thitherward;  where,  by  the  way, 
 upon  the  coast  of  Holland,  he  suffered  shipwreck,  by  which 
 he  lost  all  his  books,  writings,  and  copies,  and  so  was  com- 
 pelled to  begin  all  anew,  to  his  hindrance  and  doubling  of 
 his  labors.  Thus,  having  lost  by  that  ship  both  money,  his 
 copies,  and  his  time,  he  came  in  another  ship  to  Hamborough, 
 where,  at  his  appointment.  Master  Coverdale  tarried  for  him, 
 and  helped  him  in  the  translating  of  the  whole  five  books  of 
 Moses,  from  Easter  till  December,  in  the  house  of  a  worship- 
 ful widow,  Mrs.  Margaret  Van  Emmerson,  anno  1529,  a 
 great  sweating  sickness  being  at  the  time  in  the  town.  So, 
 having  despatched  his  business  at  Hamborough,  he  returned 
 afterward  to  Antwerp  again.'' 
 
 If  I  succeed  in  correcting  this  paragraph,  I  correct  the  still 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  109 
 
 more  hopeless  confusion  in  Anderson's  account  and  that  of 
 those  who  cite  him  as  an  authority.  Marburg  is  in  the  heart 
 of  Germany,  about  two  hundred  miles  distant  both  from  Ant- 
 werp and  Hamburg.  If  he  wanted  to  go  to  Hamburg,  two 
 hundred  miles  N.  N.  E.,  he  needed  not  to  travel  two  hun- 
 dred miles  W.  N.  W.,  to  Antwerp,  and  thence  by  sea  four 
 hundred  miles  more  N.  by  E. ;  he  would,  like  every  sensible 
 man,  have  travelled  direct  overland  through  a  friendly  coun- 
 try in  about  one-fifth  the  time,  even  in  the  sixteenth  century, 
 minus  all  the  danger  he  ran  in  Brabant  and  the  perils  of  ship- 
 wreck. If  he  went  to  Antwerp  he  had  a  motive,  and  his  mo- 
 tive was  to  facilitate  the  introduction  of  his  Testament  into 
 England;  so  we  may  admit  that  he  went  to  Antwerp.  If  he 
 wanted  to  return  to  Marburg,  he  would,  for  the  geographical 
 and  other  reasons  just  stated,  have  returned  by  the  way  he 
 came,  unless  he  had  a  motive.  That  motive,  in  order  to  give 
 color  to  his  story,  Foxe  says,  was  an  appointment  with  Cover- 
 dale  at  Hamburg.  Pearson,  who  has  very  ably  edited  the 
 Remains  of  Coverdale  in  the  Parker  Society  Series  (1846),  and 
 not  only  had  access  to  every  available  work  and  document 
 bearing  on  the  subject,  but  knew  how  to  use  the  material, 
 denies,  and  very  justly,  the  ridiculous  story  of  Foxe,  which, 
 on  his  authority  (p.  ix.  Biogr.  Notice),  leaves  Tyndale  with- 
 out a  motive  in  visiting  Hamburg. 
 
 Now  if  Marlborow  is  not  Marburg,  but  Wittenberg,  the 
 whole  case  stands  differently.  Tyndale  had  to  go  to  Ant- 
 werp, and  would  travel  the  distance  of  about  four  hundred 
 miles  W.,  and  desiring  to  return  (for  his  printing  and  his 
 work  were  there  in  that  Marlborow),  the  less  costly  voyage  of 
 four  hundred  miles  from  Antwerp  to  Hamburg,  and  thence 
 up  the  Elbe  to  Wittenberg,  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
 miles  distant,  would  certainly  tempt  a  man  so  impecunious 
 as  Tyndale  is  known  to  have  been  at  that  time.  These  con- 
 siderations appear  to  me  conclusive  that  Foxes  story  (copied 
 
no  The  English  Versions. 
 
 by  Lewis,  obfuscated  by  Anderson,  and  rashly  accepted  by 
 Plumptre  [in  Smith's  Did.  of  the  Bible],  and  many  who  copy 
 from  theni)  is  historically  untrue. 
 
 The  foregoing  paragraphs  were  written  in  the  autumn  of 
 1 88 1,  and  although  I  felt  thoroughly  convinced  that  my  rea- 
 soning was  borne  out  by  the  facts  of  the  case  and  that  the  con- 
 clusion reached  was  correct,  I  hesitated,  in  the  absence  of 
 proof,  to  express  it  in  the  shape  of  assertion,  but  resolved,  if 
 possible,  to  ascertain  the  facts  of  the  case. 
 
 It  occurred  to  me  that  the  best  and  surest  way  might  be  to 
 open  direct  communication  on  the  subject  with  the  authori- 
 ties of  the  University  of  Marburg,  and  for  that  purpose  I  took 
 occasion  on  November  7th,  1881,  to  address  a  letter  to  the  Rec- 
 tor Magnificus  of  that  university,  inquiringamong  other  matters: 
 
 1.  If  Hans  Luft  had  a  printing-press  at  Marburg.?  and 
 
 2.  If  William  Tyndale,  as  well  as  John  Frith  and  Patrick 
 Hamilton,  ever  studied  there  ? 
 
 Professor  Ennetterus  very  courteously  handed  my  letter  to 
 Professor  Dr.  Julius  Caesar,  the  librarian  of  the  University,  and 
 author  of  Cafalogns  studioriim  sdiolce.  Marpiirgensis,  Marburg, 
 1875,  '^'^ho  having  thoroughly  explored  the  archives  of  the 
 University,  and  the  documents  in  the  library  of  the  same,  is 
 unquestionably  the  most  competent  scholar  to  testify  on  the 
 subject  under  consideration.  This  scholar,  in  a  letter  to  me, 
 bearing  date  November  26th,  1881,  after  briefly  traversing  the 
 field  of  inquiry,  informs  me: 
 
 1.  That  Hans  Luft  never  lived,  and  never  had  a  printing- 
 press  at  Marburg. 
 
 2.  That  while  the  Album  of  the  University  enumerates 
 among  the  matriculates  for  the  year  1527  the  following  per- 
 sons— thus: 
 
 Patritius  Hamilton,  a  Litgau,  Scotus,  mgr.  parisiensis, 
 loANNES  Hamilton,  a  Litgau,  Scotus, 
 
 GiLBERTUS  WiNRAM,    EdiNBURGENSIS, 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  hi 
 
 there  is  no  entry  in  the  Album,  or  a  trace  in  any  document  what- 
 ever in  the  archives  of  the  U?iiversity  that  Tyndale  and  Frith  ever 
 were  at  Marburg. 
 
 Professor  Caesar,  moreover,  agrees  with  me  in  the  opinion 
 that  the  name  of  the  printer,  Hans  Luft,  and  of  the  place 
 of  printing,  Marburg,  i.  e.,  Marlborow,  in  the  land  of  Hesse. 
 are  fictitious,  and  were  probably  selected  to  conceal  the  real 
 place  of  printing  from  Tyndale's  enemies  in  England.  He 
 further  coincides  with  me  in  the  belief  that  the  statement  of 
 Tyndale  having  followed  Hermann  von  dem  Busche  to  Mar- 
 burg is  simply  an  inferential  conjecture. 
 
 It  follows,  by  the  stern  logic  of  historical  fact,  that  all  the 
 notices  to  the  contrary  found  in  catalogues,  histories,  and  en- 
 cyclopaedias require  to  be  corrected,  and  all  the  deductions 
 drawn  from  them  to  be  abandoned  as  speculative  and  con- 
 jectural. * 
 
 The  importance  of  the  subject  appears  to  me  to  render  it 
 desirable  that  the  correspondence  on  it  should  be  preserved; 
 it  is  therefore  produced  here  in  the  original,  and  the  transla- 
 tion accompanying  it  may  prove  useful  to  persons  not  familiar 
 with  German. 
 
 Novr.,  7,  1881.  Novr.,  7,  18S i. 
 
 Dem    Rector    Magnificus    der  To  the  Rector  Magnificus  ok 
 
 Universitat  Marburg.  the  University  of  Marburg. 
 
 Hochgeehrter    He7-r: — Im    Verfolg  Very  Jionorcd  Sir: — In  the  prose- 
 
 einer  geschichi  lichen  Untersuchung  cution  of  an  historicalmquiry,  Iven- 
 
 wage  ich  es  mich  an  Sie  um  Auf-  ture  to  address  you  for  information 
 
 schluss  liber  eine  Sache  zu  wenden,  in  a  matter,  which  may  not  be  void 
 
 die  auch  fur  Sie  nicht  ohne  Interes-  of  interest  to  you. 
 se  sein  dtirfte. 
 
 Bel  Gelegenheit  der  Bearbeitung  Engaged  on  the  preparation  of  an 
 
 eines  Aufsatzes  tiber  den  englischen  essay  on  the  English  Bible  transla- 
 
 •  On  Jan.  7,  1882,  I  sent  a  preliminary  announcement,  containing  these  details,  to 
 the  London  Tmies,  and  the  Churchman,  published  at  New  York. 
 
112 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Bibeltibersetzer  William  Tyndale 
 fand  ich,  dass  erne  Notiz  folgenden 
 Inhalls  in  verschiedenen  alteren 
 Werken  vorkOmmt,  die  von  den 
 Neueren  immer  wiederholt  wird,  und 
 die,  wie  es  mir  scheint,  bis  jetzt  noch 
 nichl  durch  historische  Belege  er- 
 wiesen  ist. 
 
 Die  betreffende  Notiz  behauptet 
 dass  William  Tyndale  einer  der  erst- 
 en  Studirenden  in  Marburg  gewe- 
 sen,  und  dass  verschiedene  seiner 
 Werke  von  Hans  Litft  in  Marburg 
 gedrtickt  seien. 
 
 John  Frith  und  Patrick  Hamil- 
 ton sollen  auch  in  Marburg  studirt 
 haben,  und  der  Name  des  Letzteren 
 auf  der  ersten  Seite  des  Universitats- 
 Registers  eingetragen  sein. 
 
 Da  es  Ihnen  vermOge  Ihrer  amt- 
 lichen  Stellung  wohl  nicht  schwer 
 sein  dUrfte,  diese  Uberlieferungen  zu 
 verificiren,  erlaube  ich  mir  bei  Ih- 
 nen anzufragen, 
 
 1.  Ob  Hans  Luft  eine  Buchdruc- 
 kerei  in  Marburg  gehabt  hat,  und 
 
 2.  Ob  das  Universitats-Register 
 irgend  welche  authentische  Nach- 
 richten  tiber  die  in  P'rage  stehenden 
 PersOnlichkeiten  enthalt  ? 
 
 In  der  Hofthung  dass  Sie  die  Ge- 
 wogenheit  haben  m5gen  mir  im 
 Interesse  geschichtlicher  Wahrheit 
 das  mitzutheilen,  was  Sie  dartiber 
 ermitteln  kOnnen,  und  mir  die  Frei- 
 heit,  mit  der  ich  mich  an  Sie  wende, 
 nicht  veriibeln  wollen,  empfiehlt  sich 
 mit  ausgezeichneter  Hochachtung, 
 Ergebenst, 
 
 J.  I.  MOMBERT. 
 
 tor,  William  Tyndale,  I  find  the 
 following  notice  m  older  writers, 
 which,  though  persistently  repeated 
 by  modern  authors,  does  not  appear 
 to  me  proven  by  historical  evidence. 
 
 The  notice  in  question  asserts  that 
 William  Tyndale  was  one  of  the 
 first  students  at  Marburg  and  that 
 several  of  his  works  have  been 
 printed  by  Hafis  Luft  at  Marburg. 
 
 John  Frith  and  Patrick  Hamil- 
 ton are  also  said  to  have  studied  at 
 Marburg,  and  that  the  name  of  the 
 latter  is  recorded  on  the  first  page 
 of  the  University  Register. 
 
 As  you,  in  virtue  of  your  official 
 position,  may  not  find  it  difficult  to 
 verify  these  traditions,  I  beg  leave 
 to  inquire 
 
 1 .  If  Hans  Luft  ever  had  a  print- 
 ing-press at  Marburg?  and 
 
 2.  If  the  University  Register  con- 
 tains authentic  notices  of  the  per- 
 sons in  question  ? 
 
 Hoping  that  in  the  interest  of  his- 
 torical truth  you  may  be  obliging 
 enough  to  communicate  to  me  what 
 you  may  be  able  to  learn  on  this 
 subject,  and  that  you  will  kindly 
 pardon  the  trouble  to  which  I  put 
 you,  I  beg  you  to  believe  me,  with 
 high  regards. 
 
 Yours  very  truly, 
 
 J.  I.  MOMBERT. 
 
Tyndale's  Version. 
 
 "3 
 
 Marburg^  26  Nov.,  188 1. 
 DemEhrw.Herrn.Dr.Mombert. 
 
 Hochgeehrter  Herr  ! — Der  zeitige 
 Rector  unserer  Universitat,  Herr 
 Professor  Ennetterus,  hat  mir  Ihren 
 an  ihn  under  dem  7.  d.  M.  ge- 
 richteten  Brief  zur  Beantwortung 
 tiberlassen,  da  ich  mich  schon  frii- 
 her  mit  der  von  Ihnen  gestellten 
 Frage  genauer  beschaftigt  habe. 
 Obgleich  mir  augenblicklich  nichl 
 AUes  gegenwartig  ist,  was  ich  ein- 
 mal  darilber  gewusst  habe,  and  auch 
 die  Zeit  fehlt,  die  Nachforschung  von 
 Neuem  zu  beginnen,  so  glaube  ich 
 Ihnen  doch  liber  einen  Hauptpunkt 
 eine  bestimmte  Antwort  geben  zu 
 kOnnen. 
 
 Es  hat  nie  einen  Buchdrucker 
 Hans  Luft  in  Marburg  gegeben. 
 Allerdings  existiren  verschiedene 
 Drucke  mit  seuiem  Namen  und  dem 
 Druckort  Marbui-g  (Ma[r]lborough, 
 Malborow,  u.  a.)  in  the  land  of  Hes- 
 sia,  die  Sie  unter  den  Werken  von 
 Tyndaleund  von  Frythbei  Lowndes, 
 in  dem  Oxforder  Katalog  u.  sonst 
 angefuhrt  finden,  aber  es  1st  nicht 
 zu  bezweifeln,  dass  so  wohl  der 
 Druckort  als  der  Name  des  Druc- 
 kers  fingirt  ist,vielleicht  um  den  wah- 
 ren  Druckort  in  England  zu  ver- 
 bergen.  Man  hat  sicli  dabei  der  in 
 der  Geschichte  der  Reformation  be- 
 riihmten  Namen  der  Universitat 
 Marburg  und  des  Wittenberger 
 Druckers  bedient,  und  diese  in 
 eine  durch  Nichts  gerechtfertigte 
 Verbindung  gebracht. 
 
 Marburg,  26  Nov.,  188 1. 
 To  THE  Rev.  Dr.  Mombert. 
 Very  honored  Sir:  — The  temporary 
 Rector  of  our  University,  Professbr 
 Mr.  Ennetterus,  has  requested  me 
 to  answer  the  letter  you  addressed 
 to  him  on  the  7th  inst.  as  I  have  al- 
 ready more  fully  considered  the 
 question  you  have  submitted  to 
 him.  Although  I  do  not  at  this 
 moment  recollect  all  that  at  one 
 time  I  knew  on  the  subject,  and 
 lack  the  necessary  leisure  to  begin 
 the  research  anew,  I  nevertheless 
 believe  to  be  able  to  give  you  a 
 definite  reply  concerning  a  princi- 
 pal point. 
 
 There  has  never  existed  at  Mar- 
 burg a  printer  of  the  name  of  Hans 
 Luft.  There  exist,  to  be  sure,  sun- 
 dry printed  works  with  his  name 
 and  Marburg  (Ma[r]lborough,  Mal- 
 borow, etc.)  in  the  land  of  Hesse, 
 as  the  place  of  printmg,  which  you 
 will  find  under  the  works  of  Tyn- 
 dale  and  Fryth  in  Lowndes,  in  the 
 Oxford  Catalogue  and  elsewhere, 
 but  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  both 
 the  place  of  printing  and  the  name 
 of  the  printer  are  fictitious,  probably 
 for  the  purpose  of  concealing  the 
 true  place  of  printing  (from  the  au- 
 thorities) in  England.  For  that  pur- 
 pose the  names  of  Marburg  and  of 
 the  Wittenberg  printer,  celebrated 
 in  the  history  of  the  Reformation, 
 have  been  employed  and  connected 
 together  without  anything  to  justify 
 it. 
 
114 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Es  ist  richtig  dass  Patrick  Ham- 
 ilton in  Marburg  immatriculirt  war; 
 und  sein  Name  unter  dem  J.  1527 
 sich  fol.  5  b.  unseres  Albums  ein- 
 getragen  findet,  und  zwar  in  Ver- 
 bindung  mit  zweien  seiner  Genossen, 
 in  folgender  Weise: 
 Patritius  Hamilton,  a  Litgau, 
 
 SCOTUS,   MGR,    PaRISIENSIS. 
 
 Joannes  Hamilton,  a  Litgau, 
 
 ScOTUS. 
 GiLBERTUS    WiNRAM,    EdINBURG- 
 ENSIS     (CF.     CaTALOGUS    STU- 
 DIORUM       SCHOL.E       MaRPUR- 
 
 gensis.  Ed.  Jul.  C^sar. 
 p.  I.  Marb.,  1875,  4,  p.  2). 
 Aber  dass  Tyndale  und  Fryth 
 wirklich  hier  in  Marburg  gewesen 
 seien,  davon  habe  ich  nirgends  eine 
 urkundliche  Spur  finden  kOnnen; 
 in  unserm  Album  kommen  sie  nicht 
 vor.  Was  Lorimer  in  seinem  Buch 
 tiber  Hamilton  (Edinb.,  1857),  p. 
 93  f.  erziihlt,  indem  er  sich  auf  An- 
 derson's Annals  of  the  Bible,  I.,  p. 
 139,  167  Ijeruft,  habe  ich  leider  bis 
 jetzt  nicht  controliren  kOnnen,  da 
 wir  nur  die  zweite  abgekurzte  Aus- 
 gabe  des  Andersonschen  Werkes 
 besitzen  (das  auch  in  G("ittingen 
 nicht vorhanden  ist).  Ich weiss nicht 
 wo  der  von  ihm  erwahnte  Brief  von 
 .  Hermann  von  dem  Busche  an  Spa- 
 latin  gedruckt  ist.  Geht  daraus 
 hervor,  dass  Tyndale  bei  diesem 
 im  J.  1526  in  Worms  war,  so  scheint 
 das  Weitere,  dass  er  dem  im  J.  1527 
 nach  Marburg  iibergesiedelten  B. 
 dahin  gefolgt,sei  nur  eine  auf  jenen 
 fingirten  Druckort  gestutzte  Ver- 
 muthung  zu  sein. 
 
 It  is  correct  that  Patrick  Hamil- 
 ton matriculated  at  Marburg,  and 
 that  his  name  is  entered  under  the 
 year  1527  on  folio  5  b.  of  our  Al- 
 bum, and  that  in  connection  with 
 two  of  his  comrades  as  follows: 
 
 Patritius  Hamilton,  a  Litgau, 
 Scotus,  mgr,  Parisiensis. 
 
 Joannes  Hamilton,  a  Litgau, 
 Scotus. 
 
 Gilbertus  Winram,   Edinburg- 
 
 ENSIS     (CF.     CaTALOGUS    STU- 
 
 diorum  schol.'E  Marpur- 
 gensis.  Ed.  Jul.  C^sar. 
 P.  I.  Marb.,  1875,  4,  p.  2) 
 But  that  Tyndale  and  Frith  were 
 really  here  at  Marburg,  I  have  not 
 been  able  to  find  a  documentary 
 trace  thereof  any  where ;  their  name 
 does  not  occur  in  our  Album.  What 
 Lorimer  m  his  book  on  Hamilton 
 (Edinb.,  1857),  p.  93  sq.  narrates 
 with  reference  to  Anderson's  An- 
 nals  of  the  Bible,  I.,  p.  139,  167,  I 
 regret  to  have  been  thus  far  unable 
 to  verify,  as  we  have  only  the  sec- 
 ond abridged  edition  of  Anderson 
 (nor  is  there  a  copy  of  it  at  GOttm- 
 gen).  I  do  not  know  where  the 
 letter  of  Hermann  von  dem  Busche 
 to  Spalatin,  to  which  he  refers,  is 
 printed.  If  it  states  that  Tyndale 
 was  with  him  at  Worms  in  1526, 
 the  rest,  that  he  followed  B.  on  his 
 removal  to  Marburg  in  1527,  ap- 
 pears to  be  a  conjecture  based  on 
 the  fictitious  place  of  printing. 
 
Tyndale's  Version. 
 
 115 
 
 Es  wiirde  mir  sehr  interessant 
 sein,  wenn  Ihre  Forschungen  iiber 
 Tyndale  zu  sichereren  positiven  Re- 
 sultaten  fiihrten. 
 
 Mir  selbst  haben  die  Mittel  nicht 
 zu  Gebote  gestanden,  um  dazu  zu 
 gelangen,  und  die  Zeit  um  die  Sa- 
 che  durch  Nachfragen  an  grOssere 
 Bibliotheken,  oder  in  England  wel- 
 ter zu  verfolgen,  doch  habe  ich 
 sie  nicht  aus  dem  Auge  veiloren. 
 
 HochachtungsvoU  und  ergebenst, 
 Dr.  Julius  CvEsar. 
 Professoi"  und  Bibliothekar  an  de 
 Universitat  Marburg. 
 
 It  would  be  interesting  to  me  if 
 your  reseai'ches  respecting  Tyndale 
 should  lead  to  more  certam  and  pos- 
 itive results. 
 
 I  myself  did  not  possess  the  means 
 to  accomplish  it,  nor  the  time  to 
 prosecute  the  matter  by  inquiries 
 directed  to  larger  libraries,  or  in 
 England,  but  I  have  not  lost  it  out 
 of  sight. 
 
 With  high  regards,  etc.. 
 
 Dr.  Julius  C^sar. 
 Professor   and    Librarian    of  the 
 University  of  Marburg. 
 
 Having  cleared  the  field,  we  may  now  return  to  the  mat- 
 ter of  Tyndale's  knowledge  of  Hebrew,  concerning  which,  as 
 authentic  data  (for  what  we  have  are  simply  conjectures  of  the 
 vaguest  sort)  are  wanting,  I  may  say  that  whether  he  got  it 
 from  Busche,  the  Rabbis,  Bugenhagen,  or  Luther  and  his 
 friends  at  Wittenberg,  he  acquired  it  somehow  and  attained 
 great  proficiency  in  it.  Of  this,  and  the  further  fact  that  he 
 was  lawfully  indebted  to  Luther's  version,  I  shall  now  supply 
 2i  proof.  For  this  purpose  I  subjoin  Deuteronomy  vi.  6-9  in 
 Luther's  version  and  in  Tyndale's  version: 
 
 German. 
 Und  diese    Worte,   die  ich   dir 
 heute  gebiete,  sollst  du  zu  Her- 
 zen  nehmen, 
 
 Und  sollst  sie  deinen  Kindern 
 sc/tarfen,  und  davon  reden,  wenn 
 du  in  deineni  House  sitzest,  oder 
 auf  dem  IVege  gehest,  wenn  du 
 dick  niederlegesi,  oder  aufste- 
 hest; 
 
 Und  sollst  sie  binden  zum  Zei- 
 chen  auf  deine  Hand,  und  sollen 
 
 Tyndale. 
 Let  these  words  which  I  command  6 
 thee  this  day  stick   fast  in  thine 
 heart, 
 
 And  whet  them  on  thy  children,   7 
 and  talk  of  them  as  thou  sittest  in 
 thine  house,  and  as  thou  walkest 
 by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest 
 down,  and  when  thou  risest  up; 
 
 And   bind   them  for  a  token  to  8 
 thine  hand,  and  let  them  be  a  re- 
 
1  r6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 dir   ein    Dcnkmaal   vor    deineti     niembrance  between  thine  eyes, 
 Augen  seyn; 
 9   Und  sollst  sie  ilber  deities  Hauses     And  write  them  on  the  posts  and  9 
 Pfosten    schreiben    und   an    die     gates  of  thine  house . 
 Thore. 
 
 The  rendering  of  these  four  verses  proves  an  independent 
 knowledge  of  Hebrew,  Greek,  Latin,  German,  and  English. 
 There  was  nothing  in  the  English  language  he  could  have 
 used,  e.  g. ,  for  the  rendering  of  the  Hebrew  Shinnaen  by  the 
 English  whet,  which  conveys  an  idea  contained  neither  in  the 
 Greek  itpofiifiddsii  of  the  Septuagint,  nor  the  Latin  fiarrabt's 
 of  the  Vulgate;  but  it  had  been  employed  by  Luther,  who 
 renders  schdrfen,  the  obsolete  form  for  einschdrfen — to  whet 
 in  (with  the  government  aliquid  alicui).  Had  he  been  a  ser- 
 vile imitator  of  Luther,  he  would  have  rendered,  after  the 
 example  of  the  dreadful  translators  of  the  period,  "and  whet 
 them  in,  or  into  thy  children  ";  but  he  knew  that  that  would 
 have  violated  the  English  idiom,  and  therefore  he  rendered 
 "whet  on";  and  he  understood  the  Piel  force  of  the  root 
 shdnan  which  Simonis  renders:  acuil,  exaaiit,  metaphorice, 
 msiigavii,  inciilcavit;  plainly  showing  by  his  rendering  that  he 
 had  grasped  the  primary  sense  of  the  Hebrew  word,  which 
 has  been  retained  in  the  margin  of  the  Authorized  Version, 
 and  though  uncurrent  and  somewhat  harsh,  is  stronger  than 
 "teach  diligently."  Again,  in  verse  eight,  Luther  translates 
 the  Hebrew:  Letotaphoth  beyn  eyneycha:  "  Denkmaal  vor  deinen 
 Augen"  (a  remembrance  or  memorial  before  thine  eyes);  the 
 Septuagint:  ddolXevra  itpd  oqMakuwv  dov,  "unshaken  de- 
 Jore  thine  eyes";  the  Vulgate:  eruntque  el  movebuntur  inter 
 oculos  tuos,  "and  shall  be  moved  between  thine  eyes."  It 
 is  evident  that  he  deliberately  gave  preference  to  Luther's 
 admirable  free  rendering,  as  much  superior  to  the  vague 
 Greek  and  still  vaguer  Latin  of  the  literal  Hebrew  "bands  or 
 fillets";  but  knew  Hebrew  enough  to  perceive  that  "remem- 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  117 
 
 brance  behveen  thine  eyes "'  conformed  at  once  to  the  Hebrew 
 and  EngUsh  idioms.  These  two  examples,  I  think,  will  suf- 
 fice to  convince  and  prove  to  scholars  that  Tyndale  used  Lu- 
 ther and  understood  Hebrew.  His  discriminations  through- 
 out are  excellent,  and  his  English  vocabulary  is  more  choice 
 by  far  than  that  of  the  reputed  English  Demosthenes  of  the 
 period,  Sir  Thomas  More. 
 
 But  let  Tyndale  himself  be  heard  on  this  subject.  He  says 
 in  the  preface  to  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man  (Parker 
 Soc.  ed.,  p.  148),  arguing  with  those  who  opposed  the  trans- 
 lation of  the  Bible  into  the  vernacular:  "  The  sermons  which 
 thou  readest  in  the  Acts  o  the  Apostles,  and  all  that  the 
 apostles  preached,  were  no  doubt  preached  in  the  mother 
 tongue.  Why,  then,  might  they  not  be  written  in  the  mo- 
 ther tongue }  As,  if  one  of  us  preach  a  good  sermon,  why 
 may  it  not  be  written }  Saint  Jerom  also  translated  the  Bible 
 into  his  mother  tongue,  why  may  not  we  also  !  They  will 
 say  it  cannot  be  translated  into  our  tongue,  it  is  so  rude.  It 
 is  not  as  rude  as  they  are  false  liars.  For  the  Greek  tongue 
 agreeth  more  with  the  English  than  with  the  Latin.  And 
 the  properties  of  the  Hebrew  tongue  agreeth  a  thousand 
 times  more  with  the  English  than  with  the  Latin.  The 
 manner  of  speaking  is  both  one;  so  that  in  a  thousand  places 
 thou  needest  not  but  to  translate  it  into  English,  word  for 
 for  word,  when  thou  must  seek  a  compass  in  the  Latin,  and 
 yet  shalt  have  much  work  to  translate  it  well-favouredly,  so 
 that  it  have  the  same  grace  and  sweetness,  sense  and  pure 
 understanding  with  it  in  the  Latin,  and  as  it  hath  in  the 
 Hebrew.  A  thousand  parts  better  may  it  be  translated  into 
 the  English  than  into  the  Latin."     This  he  wrote  in  1528. 
 
 The  helps  available  to  Tyndale  were:  The  Hebrew  Bible 
 (Soncino,  1488,  Brescia,  1494),  the  latter  edition  was  that 
 from  which  Luther  translated;  Bomberg's  Bible,  published  in 
 1518;  and  the  Rabbinical  Bible,  in  15 19  and  1525.     Belli- 
 
ii8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 can's  Hebrew  Grammar  had  appeared  in  1503,  Reuchlin's 
 Dictionary  in  1506,  Miinster's  Grammar  in  1525,  and  the 
 Comphilensian  Polyglot  with  a  Hebrew  Grammar  and  Lec- 
 tionary  in  151 7-20.  The  Latin  translation  of  the  Hebrew 
 Bible,  by  Pagninus  (Lyons,  1528),  and  his  Thesaurus  (1529) 
 he  may  have  seen,  but  the  presumption  is  that  he  did  not. 
 In  addition  to  what  has  been  said  of  Tyndale's  knowledge 
 of  Hebrew,  the  following  Tables  expounding  certain  words 
 in  the  Pentateuch,  prepared  by  Tyndale,  taken  from  Walter's 
 Doctrinal  Treatises  (Parker  Soc.  Ed.,  Cambridge,  1848)  will 
 be  of  permanent  value  for  reference,  the  longer  notes  being 
 indicated  by  ...  .  The  reader  will  find  Walter's  notes, 
 which,  for  want  of  space,  cannot  be  given  here,  very  valuable 
 and  instructive. 
 
 GENESIS. 
 
 Abrech.     Tender  father  *;  or  as  some  will,  Bow  the  knee. 
 
 Ark.     A  ship  made  flat,  or  as  it  were  a  chest  or  a  coffer. 
 
 Bisse.     Fine  white,  whether  it  be  silk  or  linen  [cf.  fjuddoi,  Luke  xvi.  19]. 
 
 Blcss.     God's  blessings  are  his  gifts 
 
 Cain.  So  it  is  written  in  Hebrew.  Notwilhstandmg,  whether  we  call 
 him  Cain  or  Cairn,  it  maketh  no  matter,  so  we  understand  the  mean- 
 ing. Every  land  hath  this  manner:  that  we  call  yo/in,  the  Welchmen 
 call  Evan,  the  Dutch  [German]  Haunce.  Such  difference  is  between 
 the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  that  maketh  them  that  translate 
 out  of  the  Hebrew  vary  in  names  from  them  that  translate  out  of  Latin 
 or  Greek. 
 
 Curse.     God's  curse  is  the  taking  away  of  his  benefits,.  .  .  . 
 
 Eden.     Pleasure. 
 
 Faith,  is  the  believing  of  God's  promises,  and  a  sure  trust  in  the  good- 
 ness and  truth  of  God:  which  faith  justified  Abraham,  and  was  the 
 mother  of  all  his  good  works  which  he  afterwards  did 
 
 Firmament.     The  sky.* 
 
 Grace.  Favour:  as  Noah  found  grace;  that  is  to  say,  found  favour  and 
 love. 
 
 Hani  and  Cam.,  all  one.* 
 
 Jeliovah,  is  God's  name;  neither  is  any  creature  so  called;  and  it  is  as 
 much  to  say  as.  One  that  is  of  himself,  and  dependeth  of  nothing  [self- 
 existent]  
 
Tyndale's  Version.  119 
 
 Marshal.  In  Hebrew  he  is  called  Sartabaim:  as  thou  wouldest  say,  lord 
 of  the  slaughtermen.  And  though  that  Tabaim  be  taken  for  cooks  in 
 many  places  (for  the  cooks  did  slay  the  beasts  themselves  in  those  days), 
 yet  it  may  be  taken  for  them  that  put  men  to  execution  also  * 
 
 Sli/ne,  was  their  mortar  ....  a  fatness  that  ooses  out  of  the  earth  like 
 unto  tar;  and  thou  mayest  call  it  cement  if  thou  wilt. 
 
 Silok,  after  some,  is  as  much  to  say  as  "  sent  "  \qui  tnittendus  est,  Vulg.]  ; 
 and  after  some  "happy";  and  after  some,  it  signifieth  Messias,*  that 
 is  to  say  "  anointed,"  and  that  we  call  Christ  after  the  Greek  word. 
 
 Testament;  that  is,  an  appointment  made  between  God  and  man,  and 
 God's  promises 
 
 Tyrants.  "There  were  tyrants  in  those  days,  for  the  sons  of  God  saw 
 the  daughters  of  men,"  etc.  The  sons  of  God  were  the  prophets' 
 children 
 
 Vapour.     A  dewy  mist,  as  the  smoke  of  a  seething  pot. 
 
 Walk.  To  walk  with  God  is  to  live  godly,  and  to  walk  in  his  com- 
 mandments   
 
 Zaphnath  Paenea.  Words  of  Egypt  are  they  (as  I  suppose);  and  as 
 much  to  say  as,  "  a  man  to  whom  secret  things  be  opened  ";  or  "  an 
 expounder  of  secret  things,"  as  some  interpret  it.* 
 
 Albe.     A  long  garment  of  white  linen. 
 
 Ark.  A  coffer,  or  chest,  as  our  shrines,  save  it  was  flat;  and  the  sample 
 of  our  shrines  was  taken  thereof. 
 
 Booth.     An  house  made  of  boughs. 
 
 Brestlap,  or  brestflap,  is  such  a  flap  as  thou  seest  in  the  breast  of  a  cope. 
 
 Consecrate.     To  appoint  a  thing  to  holy  uses. 
 
 Dedicate.     Purify  or  sanctify. 
 
 Ephod,  is  a  garment  somewhat  like  an  amice ;  save  the  arms  came  through 
 and  it  was  girded  to  (chap.  xxv.). 
 
 Geeras.     In  weight  as  it  were  an  English  half-penny,  or  somewhat  more. 
 
 Heave-offerings .     Because  they  were  hoven  up  before  the  Lord. 
 
 House.  He  made  them  houses;  that  is,  he  made  a  kindred,  or  a  multi- 
 tude of  people  to  spring  out  of  them;  as  we  say  the  house  of  David, 
 for  the  kindred  of  David. 
 
 Peace-offering.  Offering  of  thanksgiving  of  devotion,  and  not  for  con- 
 science of  sin  and  trespass. 
 
 Pollute.     Defile. 
 
 Reconcile.     To  make  at  one,  and  to  bring  in  grace  or  favour. 
 
120  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Sanctify.  To  cleanse  and  purify;  to  appoint  a  thing  unto  holy  uses, 
 and  to  separate  from  unclean  and  unholy  uses. 
 
 Sanctuary.     A  place  hallowed  and  dedicate  unto  God. 
 
 Sheivbread.  Because  it  was  always  in  the  sight  and  presence  of  the 
 Lord  (chap.  xxv.). 
 
 Tabernacle.     A  house  made  tentwise,  or  as  a  pavilion. 
 
 Tunicle.     Much  like  the  uppermost  garment  of  the  deacon. 
 
 Waive-ojfering.  Because  they  are  waiven  in  the  priest's  hands  to  divers 
 quarters. 
 
 Worship.  By  viwrshipping,  whether  it  be  in  the  old  Testament  or  new, 
 understand  the  bowing  of  a  man's  self  upon  the  ground:  as  we  ofttimes, 
 as  we  kneel  in  our  prayers,  bow  ourselves,  and  lie  on  our  arms  and 
 hands,  with  our  face  to  the  ground. 
 
 ^ I  will  be,  of  this  word  cometh  the  name  of  God,  Jehovah,  which  we  in- 
 terpret Lord;  and  is  as  much  to  say  as,  I  am  that  I  am  (chap.  iii.). 
 
 \Sheep.*  That  I  call  here  [ch.  xii.]  sheep,  in  Hebrew  is  a  word  mdiffer- 
 ent  to  a  sheep  and  to  a  goat  both 
 
 \Jehovah  Nissi.*     The  Lord  is  he  that  exalteth  me  (ch.  xvii.). 
 
 DEUTERONOMY. 
 
 Avims.     A  kind  of  giants,  and  the  word  signifieth  crooked,  unright,  or 
 
 wicked. 
 Belial.     Wicked  or  wickedness;  he  that  hath  cast  the  yoke  of  God  off  his 
 
 neck,  and  will  not  obey  God.* 
 Bruterer.     Prophesier  or  soothsayer. 
 Emiins.     A  kind  of  giants,  so  called  because  they  were  terrible  and  cruel, 
 
 for  eniitn  signifieth  terribleness.* 
 Enacke.     A  kind  of  giants,  so  called  haply  because  they  wore  chains  about 
 
 their  necks;  for  enach  is  such  a  chain  as  men  wear  about  their  necks.* 
 Horims.     A  kind  of  giants,  and  signifieth  noble ;  because  that  of  pride 
 
 they  called  themselves  nobles,  or  gentles.* 
 Rock.     God  is  called  a  rock,  because  both  he  and  his  word  lasteth  forever. 
 Whet  them  on  thy  children.*     That  is,  exercise  thy  children  in  them  and 
 
 put  them  in  use.      [For  a  fuller  account  of  this  rendering  see  what  is 
 
 said  pages  115,  1 16]. 
 Zamzumims .     A  kind  of  giants,  and  signifieth  mischievous,  or  that  be 
 
 always  imagining.* 
 
 Note.  The  places  marked  *  denote  passages  illustrative  of  Tyndale's  independence 
 as  a  Hebrew  scholar,  which  in  many  instances  is  sustamed  by  the  best  authorities. 
 In  the  Brief  Declaration  0/  the  Sacraments,  by  Tyndale,  he  explains  Pheniel,  Abel 
 Mitsraitn,  Pesach,  Mahanaim,  El  Eloth  Israel.  El  Bethel,  Horma,  Lehi,  Mahaneh- 
 Dan,  Abel-hagedolath ,  Eben-haazer,  Neser,  rnd  others. 
 
 t  Not  found  in  the  Pentateuch  of  /JJO  an..  IS34>  but  in  Day'i/olio, 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  121 
 
 Tyndale's  Pentateuch,  the  first  EngHsh  translation  direct 
 from  the  Hebrew  appeared,  as  has  been  stated,  in  1530;  it  is 
 unique  in  typography,  and  exceedingly  rare.  The  book  of 
 Genesis  is  in  the  black  letter,  or,  as  they  used  to  call  it  last 
 century,  in  the  Dutch  (German)  letter.  Exodus  and  Leviti- 
 cus are  in  the  Roman  letter.  Numbers  in  the  black  letter,  and 
 Deuteronomy  again  in  the  Roman.  The  four  books  begin- 
 ning with  Exodus  contain  no  clue  as  to  where  and  by  whom 
 they  were  printed,  but  the  colophon  at  the  end  of  Genesis 
 states:  '■'  Emprented  at  Marlboroiv  in  the  land  of  Hesse,  by  me, 
 Hans  Liift,  in  they  ere  of  our  Lord,  MCCCCCXXX. ,  the  xvii. 
 days  of  fanuarii. " 
 
 This  date  designates  a.  d.  1530,  not  1531,  as  Anderson, 
 and  others  that  follow  him,  hold,  for  although  legal  and  of- 
 ficial documents  signed  between  January  i  and  March  25, 
 1531,  would  have  been  dated  1530,  this  was  not  the  usage 
 in  dating  unofficial  letters  and  in  historical  works,  and  is  not 
 likely  to  have  been  common  with  publishers. 
 
 A  complete  copy  of  this  small  octavo  is  in  the  Grenville  Li- 
 brary in  the  British  Museum,  another  in  the  Lenox  Library; 
 and  as  every  writer  on  the  subject  has  his  own  "simplest  way 
 of  accounting  for  this  irregularity,"  which,  however  satisfactory 
 to  himself,  is  not  so  to  others,  I  venture  to  say  that  beyond 
 the  certainty  that  Genesis  and  Numbers  in  the  same  black  letter 
 were  printed  by  Hans  Luft  at  Marlborow,  {})  the  name  of  the 
 printer  and  the  place  of  the  printing  of  the  three  remaining 
 books  belong  to  the  things  unknown. 
 
 In  1530  the  Dutch  printers  brought  out  the  fourth  surrepti- 
 tious edition  in  i2mo,  which,  in  the  language  of  Joye,  was 
 "miche  more  false  than  ever  it  were  before." 
 
 Tyndale's  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man  appears  to  have  been 
 quite  congenial  to  Henry;  Cromwell  was  now  gaining  influ- 
 ence over  him,  and  probably  had  told  him  the  drift  of  Tyn- 
 dale's argument  in  The  Practice  of  Prelates  (without  showing 
 
122  The  English  Versions. 
 
 him  the  book)*  as  far  as  it  encouraged  princes  to  resist  and 
 humble  the  hierarchy,  and  his  account,  as  well  as  the  perusal 
 of  the  Obedience  by  Henry,  seem  to  have  made  him  anxious 
 at  the  time  to  secure,  if  possible,  Tyndale's  pen  against  the 
 pope,  and  in  advocacy  of  his  projected  measures  against  the 
 monasteries.  The  circumstances  under  which  he  became  ac- 
 quainted with  the  Obedience  appear  to  have  been  as  follows: 
 Anne  Boleyn  having  obtained  a  copy,  lent  it  one  of  her  at- 
 tendant ladies,  Mrs.  Gainsford,  whose  suitor,  George  Zouch, 
 playfully  snatched  it  from  her  and  took  it  to  the  king's  chapel, 
 where  he  was  reading  it  so  attentively  that  dean  Sampson 
 noticed  it,  took  the  book  from  him,  and  gave  it  to  the  car- 
 dinal. The  queen,  asking  for  her  book,  the  lady,  on  her 
 knees',  confessed  all  the  particulars.  ' '  The  lady  Anne  shewed 
 herself  not  sorry,  nor  angry  with  either  of  the  two;  but,  'Well,' 
 said  she,  '  it  shall  be  the  dearest  book  that  ever  the  dean  or 
 cardinal  took  away.'  So  she  goes  to  the  king,  and  upon  her 
 knees  she  desireth  the  king's  help  for  her  book.  Upon  the 
 king's  token  the  book  was  restored.  And  now,  bringing  the 
 book,  she  besought  his  grace,  most  tenderly,  to  read  it.  The 
 king  did  so,  and  delighted  in  the  book:  'For,'  saith  he,  'this 
 book  is  for  me  and  all  kings  to  read ' "  (Strype,  Eccl.  Mem. 
 I.  ch.  XV.,  p.  173;  confirmed  in  Wyatt's  Memoir,  printed 
 from  a  MS.  in  Cavendish's  Life  of  Wohey,  by  Singer,  II.  pp. 
 202-5). 
 
 In  1530  Stephen  Vaughan,  the  new  envoy  to  the  princess- 
 regent  of  the  Netherlands,  met  Tyndale  at  Antwerp,  to  see 
 whether  he  might  not,  under  royal  promise  of  safety,  be  in- 
 duced to  return  to  England.  Tyndale,  who  knew  what  was 
 in  store  for  him  there,  preferred  exile  to  certain  death.  The 
 negotiations  were  entirely  unsuccessful. 
 
 *  The  title  of  the  first  edition  reads:  The  Practyse  0/  Prelates.  %.  Whether  the 
 king" s grace  mayc  be  separated frotii  liys  queue,  because  she  was  his  brother's  wy/e. 
 Marborch.     In  the  yere  of  oure  Lorde,  MCCCCC  &  XXX. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  123 
 
 To  this  period  (1531)  belong  Tyndale's  Answer  to  Sir 
 Thomas  Mores  Dialogue,  and  his  translation  of  the  Book  of 
 Jonah.  In  the  prologue  to  the  latter  he  says,  "When  the 
 hypocrites  come  to  the  law,  they  put  glosses  to,  and  make 
 no  more  of  it  than  of  a  worldly  law,  which  is  satisfied  with 
 the  outward  work,  and  which  a  Turk  may  also  fulfil;  when 
 )'et  God"s  law  never  ceaseth  to  condemn  a  man  until  it  be 
 written  in  his  heart,  and  until  he  keep  it  naturally  without 
 compulsion  and  all  other  respect,  save  only  of  pure  love  to 
 God  and  his  neighbor;  as  he  naturally  eateth  when  he  is  an 
 hungered,  without  compulsion  and  all  other  respect,  save  to 
 slake  his  hunger  only.  And  when  they  come  to  the  gospel, 
 then  they  mingle  their  leaven  and  say,  '  God  now  receiveth 
 us  no  more  to  mercy,  but  of  mercy  receiveth  us  to  penance'; 
 that  is,  to  wit,  holy  deeds  that  make  them  fat  bellies,  and 
 us  their  captives  both  in  soul  and  body.  And  yet  they  feign 
 their  idol  the  pope  so  merciful,  that  if  thou  make  a  little 
 money  glister  in  his  Balaam's  eyes,  then  is  neither  penance, 
 nor  purgatory,  nor  any  fasting  at  all,  but  to  fly  to  heaven  as 
 swift  as  a  thought,  and  at  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 
 
 "And  the  lives,  stories,  and  gests  [doings]  of  men,  which 
 are  contained  in  the  bible,  they  read  as  things  no  more  per- 
 taining unto  them  than  a  tale  of  Robin  Hood,  and  as  things 
 they  wot  not  whereto  they  serve,  save  to  feign  false  descant 
 and  juggling  allegories,  to  stablish  their  kingdom  withal." 
 And  further  on:  "And  thirdly,  ye  see  in  the  practice,  how  as 
 God  is  merciful,  and  long-suffering,  even  so  were  all  his  true 
 prophets  and  preachers,  bearing  the  infirmities  of  their  weak 
 brethren,  and  their  own  wrongs  and  injuries,  with  all  pa- 
 tience and  long-suffering,  never  casting  any  of  them  off  their 
 backs,  until  they  sinned  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  maliciously 
 persecuting  the  open  and  manifest  truth:  contrary  unto  the 
 ensample  of  the  pope,  which  in  sinning  against  God,  and  to 
 quench  the  truth  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  is  ever  chief  captain  and 
 
124  The  English  Versions. 
 
 trumpet-blower  to  set  other  at  work,  and  seeketh  only  his 
 own  freedom,  liberty,  privilege,  wealth,  prosperity,  profit, 
 pleasure,  pastime,  honor,  and  glory,  with  the  bondage,  thral- 
 dom, captivity,  misery,  wretchedness,  and  vile  subjection  of 
 his  brethren;  and  in  his  own  cause  is  so  fervent,  so  stiff  and 
 cruel,  that  he  will  not  suffer  one  word  to  be  spoken  against 
 his  false  majesty,  wily  inventions,  and  juggling  hypocrisy,  to 
 be  unavenged,  though  all  Christendom  should  be  set  together 
 by  the  ears,  and  should  cost,  he  cared  not  how  many  hundred 
 thousand,  their  lives. 
 
 "Now,  thou  mayest  read  Jonas  fruitfully,  and  not  as  a  poet's 
 fable,  but  as  an  obligation  between  God  and  thy  soul,  as  an 
 earnest-penny  given  thee  of  God,  that  he  will  help  thee  in 
 time  of  need,  if  thou  turn  to  him,  and  as  the  word  of  God, 
 the  only  food  and  life  of  thy  soul,  this  mark  and  note.  First, 
 count  Jonas  the  friend  of  God,  and  a  man  chosen  of  God,  to 
 testify  his  name  unto  the  world;  but  yet  a  young  scholar, 
 weak  and  rude,  after  the  fashion  of  the  apostles  while  Christ 
 was  with  them  yet  bodily." 
 
 No  wonder  this  prologue  and  the  translation  did  not  please 
 Sir  Thomas  More,  who,  in  his  Confutation  of  Tyndales  An- 
 swer, etc.,  1532,  says:  "Jonas  made  out  byTyndale:  a  booke 
 that  whoso  delighte  therein  shall  stand  in  peril  that  Jonas  was 
 never  so  swalowed  up  with  the  whale,  as  by  the  delyte  of  that 
 booke,  a  man's  soule  may  be  so  swalowed  up  by  the  Devill 
 that  he  shall  never  have  the  grace  to  get  out  agayne. "' 
 
 It  is  interesting  to  note  in  connection  with  the  translation 
 of  this  book  the  elaborate  argument  of  Professor  Walter,  the 
 editor  o^ Doctrinal  Treatises  {Farker  Soc.  ed. ,  pp.  44.7,  448), 
 of  its  non-existence,  chiefly  because  it  is  not  found  in  Mat- 
 thew's Bible.  This  was  in  1848.  No  copy  of  it  was  known 
 to  exist.  But  in  1861,  Lord  Arthur  Hervey,  bishop  of  Bath 
 and  Wells,  discovered  one  in  the  library  at  Irkworth  bound  up 
 in  a  volume  which  for  two  hundred  years  had  been  in  the  pos- 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  125 
 
 session  of  his  family.  The  prologue  and  the  translation  seem 
 to  have  been  printed  at  Antwerp  by  Martin  Emperour,  the 
 former  having  this  preface:  "The  Prophete  Jonas,  with  an 
 introduction  before,  teaching  ye  to  understand  him  and  the 
 right  use  of  all  the  Scriptures,"  and  the  usual  address:  "W. 
 T.  unto  the  Christen  Reader."  The  translation  is  intro- 
 duced with:  "The  storie  of  the  prophete  Jonas."  This  trans- 
 lation, as  well  as  Coverdale's  version,  has  been  published  by 
 Mr.  Yxy  [The  Prophet  Jonas,  etc.     London,  1863). 
 
 On  May  25th,  1531,  the  king  conferred  with  his  council 
 and  prelates  in  the  Star  Chamber  on  the  subject  of  Tyndale's 
 translations,  etc.,  and  caused  an  instrument  to  be  drawn  up 
 declaring  that  "all  the  books  containing  these  heresies,  etc., 
 with  the  translation  also  of  Scripture  corrupted  by  William 
 Tyndal,  as  well  in  the  Old  Testament  as  in  the  New,  should 
 utterly  be  e.xpelled,  rejected,  and  put  away  out  of  the  hands 
 of  his  people,  and  not  be  suffered  to  get  abroad  among  his 
 subjects,"  and  enjoining  preachers  publicly  to  denounce  them 
 and  to  demand  their  delivery;  that  it  was  not  necessary  that 
 the  people  should  read  the  whole  Scripture  in  English,  and 
 that  the  king  would  see  to  it  that  the  New  Testament  should 
 be  faithfully  and  purely  translated,  etc."  (The  instrument, 
 and  the  names  of  the  persons  present,  may  be  seen  in  Wil- 
 kins'  English  Councils,  iii.  p.  727;  see  also  Foxe,  Acts  ii.  p. 
 588.  col.  2;  Collier,  Eccl.  Hist.  ii.  p.  50,  col.  2). 
 
 This  order,  although  the  promise  connected  with  it  was  not 
 kept,  was  strictly  enforced,  and  Stokesly,  newly-made  bishop 
 of  London,  burnt  as  many  of  the  obnoxious  books  as  he 
 could  get  in  St.  Paul's  church-yard. 
 
 Nor  was  a  decree  passed  by  the  Convocation  of  the  Prov- 
 ince of  Canterbury,  March  17th,  1533,  that  the  Holy  Scrip- 
 ture should  be  translated  into  the  vulgar  tongue,  executed 
 at  this  time. 
 
 In  1532,  Sir  Thomas  Elyot,  who,  under  royal  instruction, 
 
126  The   English  Versions. 
 
 tried  his  utmost,  happily  in  vain,  to  trepan  Tyndale,  wrote 
 from  Ratisbon,  March  14th,  to  the  Duke  of  Norfolk:  "Al- 
 beit the  king  willeth  me,  by  his  grace's  letters,  to  remain  at 
 Brussels  for  some  space  of  time  for  the  apprehension  of  Tyn- 
 dale, which  somewhat  minisheth  my  hope  of  soon  return; 
 considering  that  like  as  he  is  in  wit  moveable,  semblably  as 
 is  his  person  uncertain  to  come  by:  and,  as  far  as  I  can  per- 
 ceive, hearing  of  the  king's  diligence  in  the  apprehension  of 
 him,  he  withdraweth  him  into  such  places  where  he  thinketh 
 to  be  farthest  out  of  danger.  In  me  there  shall  lack  none 
 endeavour."  (British  Museum,  Cotton  MSS.  Vitell.  B.  xxi. 
 fol.  54.      Cited  by  Anderson,  i.  p.  323,  Eng.  ed.) 
 
 From  this  it  appears  that  Tyndale  was  again  living  in  con- 
 cealment, continuing  the  work  of  translating  the  Hebrew 
 Scriptures,  besides  writing  an  exposition  on  St.  Matthew  v., 
 vi.,  vii.,  and  preparing  a  new  edition  of  the  New  Testament. 
 
 Something  has  already  been  said  of  Frith,  whose  relation  to 
 Tyndale  resembled  that  of  Timothy  to  Paul.  He  had  been 
 with  him  through  these  sad  years  of  exile,  but  in  1532  he  was 
 sent  by  his  father  in  the  gospel  to  England,  that  he  might 
 know  the  estate  of  certain  brethren  there  and  comfort  their 
 hearts.  His  movements  having  been  betrayed  to  More  and 
 Stokesley,  he  was  arrested  on  the  coast  of  Essex  while  waiting 
 for  a  favorable  opportunity  to  return  to  the  continent,  and 
 committed  to  the  Tower.  On  the  details  relating  to  his  con- 
 finement, literary  and  evangelical  labors,  I  cannot  enter  here. 
 His  fate  was  most  sad,  for,  refusing  to  recant,  he  was  burned, 
 a  youthful  martyr  to  evangelical  liberty,  in  Smithfield,  July 
 4th,   1533. 
 
 In  August,  1534,  there  appeared  a  further  Dutch  edition 
 of  Tyndale's  New  Testament  in  1 2mo,  the  collation  of  which  is 
 taken  from  Anderson:  '■'■The  New  Testament  as  it  ivas  -written 
 and  caused  to  be  written  by  them  which  hearde  yt,  ivhom  also  our 
 Saueoure  Christ  Jesus  commanded  that  they  shulde  preach  it  unto 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  127 
 
 al  creatures.'' — Title,  at  the  back  of  which  is  an  " ahnanacke 
 for  xviii.  yeres. "  The  signatures  run  a  to  z,  A  to  H.  Then 
 the  epistles  of  the  Apostle  St.  Paul,  on  sign  Aai,  and  extend 
 to  Ccc.  At  the  end  of  the  Revelation  is  this  colophon: 
 ' '  Here  endeth  the  Nave  Testament  diligently  ouersene  aJtd  cor- 
 rected, and  printed  now  agayn  at  Antwerpe  by  7ne  Widozve  of 
 Christoffel  of  Endhoue,  in  they  ere  of  our  e  Lorde  MCCCCC.  and 
 xxxiiii.  in  August."  In  1845,  the  only  known  copy  of  this 
 very  rare  book  was  then  in  the  Grenville  Library,  in  the  Brit- 
 ish Museum.  This  edition  was  corrected  by  George  Joy,  alias 
 Gee,  alias  Clarke,  a  Bedfordshire  man,  educated  at  Peter- 
 house,  Cambridge  (b. a.  1512-13;  m. a.  15 17),  who,  charged 
 with  heresy  in  1527,  fled  to  the  continent,  first  to  Strasburg, 
 where  he  translated  The  Prophet  Fsay*  from  the  Latin,  and 
 in  1532  to  Barrow  (Bergen-op-Zoom,  in  Holland)  and  ven- 
 tured to  put  forth  the  surreptitious  edition  just  described,  re- 
 vised by  the  Vulgate,  without  the  knowledge  of  Tyndale,  who 
 had  come  to  Antwerp  to  bring  out  his  second  edition,  of 
 which  the  following  collation  may  be  fittingly  inserted  here: 
 "The  Newe  Testament  dylygendy  corrected  and  compared 
 with  the  Greek  by  Willyam  Tindale,  and  fyneshed  in  the 
 yere  of  our  Lorde  God  a.  MD.  and  xxxiiii.  in  the  moneth  of 
 Nouember. "  This  tide  is  within  a  wood  border,  at  the  bot- 
 tom of  which  is  a  blank  shield.  "  W.  T.  to  the  Christian 
 reader, "  1 7  pages.  ' '  A  prologue  into  the  iiii.  Evangelystes, " 
 4  pages.  Then  a  second  title:  The  Neue  Testament,  imprinted 
 at  Antwerp  by  Marten  E7iiperotvr,  Anno  MDXXXIIIL  Mat- 
 thew begins  on  folio  IL  ;  Revelation  on  CCCLV  ;  and  after- 
 ward follow:  "The  Epistles  taken  out  of  the  Old  Testament," 
 running  on  to  folio  CCCC.  A  table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gos- 
 pels for  Sundays,  16  pages,  with  "some  things  added  to  fill 
 up  the  leff"e  with  all,"  5  pages.     The  signatures  run  in  eighths, 
 
 *  For  full  particulars  of  his  literary  labors  see  the  sequel. 
 
128  The  English  Versions. 
 
 I 
 and  a  full  page  has  33  lines.  It  has  wood-cuts  in  Revelation, 
 and  some  small  ones  at  the  beginning  of  the  Gospels  and  sev- 
 eral of  the  Epistles,  The  Epistles,  taken  out  of  the  Old  Tes- 
 tament, "are  read  in  the  Church,  after  the  use  of  Salisbury, 
 upon  certain  days  of  the  year,"  include  78  verses,  from  the 
 Pentateuch,  51  from  i  Kings,  Proverbs,  and  Canticles,  147 
 from  the  prophetical  books,  chiefly  Isaiah,  and  43  from  the 
 Apocrypha. 
 
 Anderson,  in  his  invincible  dislike  of  the  Apocrypha  act- 
 ually omits  the  extracts  from  those  books  in  his  list  of  places 
 from  the  Old  Testament  translated  by  Tyndale. 
 
 Copies  of  this  edition  occur  more  frequently  than  of  Joye's 
 surreptitious  version,  concerning  which  it  may  be  here  pre- 
 mised that  Tyndale  felt  very  sore,  as  will  be  seen  from  the 
 extracts  presently  to  be  produced,  which  place  the  whole 
 case  before  the  reader;  and  he  had  good  cause  to  feel  sore, 
 for  the  Dutch  printers,  hearing  that  he  was  about  to  repub- 
 lish, ' '  were  anxious  to  forestal  the  market,  and  therefore  has- 
 tily got  out  a  new  edition,"  in  which  they  employed  Joye. 
 
 The  opening  paragraph  in  Tyndale's  prologue  upon  the 
 Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  reads:  "  Here  thou  hast  (moost  deare 
 reader)  the  New  Testament  or  covenaunt  made  wyth  us  of 
 God  in  Christes  bloude.  Which  I  have  looked  over  agayne 
 (now  at  the  last)  with  all  dylygence,  and  compared  it  vnto 
 the  Greke,  and  have  weded  oute  of  it  many  fautes,  which 
 lacke  of  helpe  at  the  begynninge  and  oversyght  did  sowe 
 therein."  In  an  additional  prologue,  beginning,  "  W.  Tyn- 
 dal  yet  once  more  to  the  Christen  reader,"  he  says:  "Thou 
 shalt  understand,  most  dear  reader,  when  I  had  taken  in  hand 
 to  look  over  the  New  Testament  again,  to  compare  it  with 
 the  Greek,  and  to  mend  whatsoever  I  could  find  amiss,  and 
 had  almost  finished  my  labour;  George  Joye  secretly  took  in 
 hand  to  correct  it  also,  by  what  occasion  his  conscience  know- 
 eth,  and  prevented  [anticipated]  me,  insomuch  that  his  cor- 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  129 
 
 rection  was  printed  in  great  number  (most  of  the  sheets)  ere 
 mine  began."  ....  He  takes  special  note  of  Joye's  trans- 
 lation of  the  word  resurreclio  by  "the  Hfe  after  this,"  and  re- 
 marks that  if  he  wanted  to  alter  the  text  he  should  have  put 
 it  forth  for  his  own  translation,  and  not  for  his  (Tyndale's), 
 concluding  with  the  statement:  "Finally  that  New  Testament 
 thus  dylygently  corrected,  beside  this  so  ofte  putting  out  this 
 word  resurreccion,  and  I  wote  not  what  other  chaunges,  for  I 
 have  not  yet  reed  it  ouer,  hath  in  the  ende  before  the  table 
 of  the  epistils  and  gospelles  this  tytle:  Here  endi/h,"  Qic.  (as 
 above),  "which  tytle.  Reader,  I  haue  here  put  in,  because 
 by  this  thou  shalt  knowe  the  book  the  better.       Vale. " 
 
 Joye  came  out  with  an  apology  in  November,  1533,  which 
 in  its  way  (which  the  reader  may  characterize  for  himself)  can 
 hardly  be  excelled,  especially  if  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  his 
 M.  A.  notwithstanding,  he  was  only  an  indifferent  Latin  schol- 
 ar, appears  to  have  known  less  Greek  than  Latin,  as  the  se- 
 quel will  show,  and  to  have  been  blessed  with  a  degree  of 
 assurance  and  conceit  wonderfully  adjusted  to  the  Cimmerian 
 darkness  of  his  ignorance.  Here  is* the  title  of  this  vindica- 
 tion: "An  Apology  made  by  Geo.  Joye  to  satisfy,  if  it  may 
 be,  W.  Tyndale,  to  pourge  and  defende  himself  agaynst  so 
 manye  slaunderause  Lies  fayned  upon  him  in  Tyndale's  un- 
 charitable and  unsober  Pistle,  so  wel  worthye  to  be  prefixed 
 for  the  Reader  to  induce  him  into  the  understandyng  of  his 
 New  Testament,  diligently  corrected  and  printed  in  the  Yeare 
 of  oure  Lorde  MCCCCC  and  xxxiii.,  in  November."  He 
 explains  how  he  came  to  be  connected  with  the  matter  and 
 so  forth,  thus:  "Then  the  Dewche  began  to  printe  them  the 
 fourth  time,  because  thei  sawe  no  man  els  goyng  about  them. 
 And  after  thei  had  printed  the  first  leife,  which  copye  another 
 Englissh-man  had  corrected  to  them,  thei  came  to  me  and 
 desired  me  to  correcke  them  their  copie;  whom  I  answered — ■ 
 That  if  Tyndal  amende  it  with  so  grete  diligeace  as  he  promr 
 
130  The  English  Versions. 
 
 iseth,  yours  will  be  never  solde.  Yisse,  quoth  they,  for  if  he 
 prynte  two  thousand,  and  we  as  many,  what  is  so  little  a 
 noumber  for  all  England  ?  and  we  will  sel  ours  better  cheap, 
 and  therfore  we  doubt  not  of  the  sale:  so  that  I  perceyved 
 well  and  was  suer,  that  whether  I  had  correcked  theyr  copye 
 or  not,  thei  had  gone  forth  with  their  worke,  and  had  given 
 us  two  thousand  mo  bokes  falselyer  printed  than  ever  we  had 
 before.  Then  I  thus  consydered  with  my  self:  England  hath 
 ynowe  and  to  manye  false  testaments,  &  is  now  likely  to  have 
 many  mo;  ye  and  that  whether  Tyndal  correcktith  or  no,  yet 
 shal  these  now  in  hand  go  forth  uncorrecked  to,  except  some 
 body  correck  them. — Aftir  this  consydered,  the  printer  came 
 to  me  againe  &  offred  me  two  stuvers  and  a  half  for  the  cor- 
 recting of  every  sheet  of  the  copye  which  folden  contayneth 
 xvi.  leaves;  and  for  three  stuvers,  which  is  fourpence  half- 
 penny starling,  I  promised  to  do  it.  So  that  in  al  I  had  for 
 my  labour  but  xiv.  shylyngis  flemeshe;  which  labour,  had 
 not  the  goodnesse  of  the  deede  &  comon  profyte  and  helpe 
 to  the  readers  compelled  nie  more  then  the  money,  I  wolde 
 not  have  done  yt  for  five  tymes  so  miche,  the  copye  was  so 
 corrupt,  and  especially  the  table."  He  further  states  that 
 "this  Testament  was  printed  or  Tindal's  was  begun,  and 
 that,  says  he,  not  by  my  prevention  but  by  the  printer's  ex- 
 pedition, &  Tindal's  owne  long  sleeping.  For  as  for  me  I 
 had  nothing  to  do  with  the  printing  thereof,  but  correcked 
 their  copie  only  as  where  I  founde  a  worde  falsely  printed,  I 
 mended  it;  and  when  I  came  to  some  derke  sentencis  that  no 
 reason  coude  be  gathered  of  them,  whether  it  vi^as  by  the  ig- 
 norance of  the  first  translatour  or  of  the  prynter,  I  had  the 
 latyne  text  by  me,  and  made  it  playne:  and  where  any  sen- 
 tence was  unperfite  or  clene  lefte  oute,  I  restored  it  agene, 
 and  gave  many  wordis  their  pure  and  native  signification  in 
 their  places  which  thei  had  not  before. "  He  moreover  de- 
 clared that  ' '  he  wolde  the  scripture  were  so  puerly  and  ply- 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  131 
 
 antly  translated,  that  it  needed  neither  note,  glose,  nor  scholia, 
 so  that  the  reder  might  once  swimme  without  a  corke." 
 
 Now  all  this  was  written  after  Tyndale's  own  corrected  New 
 Testament  had  been  published,  and  at  a  time  when  poor  Tyn- 
 dale  was  in  prison.  There  was  one  correction  in  particular 
 of  which  Joye  was  uncommonly  proud,  and  that  may  enable 
 the  reader  to  determine  his  scholarship.  He  says:  "Ere  he 
 (Tyndale)  came  to  one  place  of  the  Testament  to  be  last  cor- 
 rected, I  told  his  scribe  that  there  was  a  place  in  the  begin- 
 ning of  the  sixth  chapter  of  the  Acts  somewhat  darkly  trans- 
 lated at  first,  and  that  /  had  mended  it  in  7ny  correction,  and 
 bade  him  shew  it  Tyndale  to  rnend  it  also.  But  yet,  because 
 /  found  the  fault  and  had  corrected  it  before,  Tyndale  had 
 lever  to  let  it  stand,  as  he  did_/^r  all  my  warning,  still  darkly 
 in  his  new  correction,  whereof  the  reader  might  take  a  wrong 
 sense,  than  to  have  mended  it.  Which  place,  whether  it 
 standeth  now  clearer  and  truer  in  my  correction  than  in  his, 
 let  the  learned  judge. "  * 
 
 The  passage  in  Tyndale's  version  read  thus:  "In  those 
 dayes,  as  the  nombre  of  the  disciples  grewe,  ther  arose  a 
 grudge  amonge  the  Grekes  agaynste  the  Ebrues,  because 
 their  wyddowes  were  despysed  in  the  dayly  mynystracion. " 
 
 The  improved,  corrected,  and  clearer  passage  reads  in  Joye's 
 version:  "In  those  dayes,  the  nombre  of  the  disciples  grewe, 
 there  arose  a  grudge  amonge  the  grekes  agaynst  the  ebrues, 
 because  thevr  pore  nedy  were  neglege  in  the  dayly  almose  dealinge. " 
 
 The  italicized  clause  contains  the  improved  rendering  of  the 
 Vulgate's:  Eo  quod  despicerentur  itt  ministe7-io  quotidiatio  viduce 
 eorum. 
 
 Before  noticing  the  changes  introduced  into  Tyndale's  cor- 
 rected New  Testament  by  himself  this  seems  the  proper  place 
 to  enumerate  the  labors  of  Joye: 
 
 *  The  last  extract  with  the  italics  is  taken  from  Anderson,  which  accounts  for  the 
 different  spelling. 
 
132  TiiE   English  Versions. 
 
 1.  A  Translation  of  the  Prophet  Esay  into  English.  8vo. 
 Strassburg:  Balthaser  Backneth.      1530. 
 
 2.  David' s%P Salter,  etc.  i2mo.  Antwerp:  Martin  Em- 
 perowr.      1534- 
 
 3.  Jeremy  the  Prophete  translated  into  Englishe,  etc.  Date: 
 May,  1534.  Name  of  printer  and  place  not  given.  The  ti- 
 tle has  a  second  clause :  The  Sofige  of  Moses  is  added  in  the 
 ende  to  magnifie  oiire  Lor de  for  the  Fall  of  Pharao  the  Bisshop 
 of  Rome.     Anno  M.  D.  and  xxxiui.  in  the  monthe  of  Maye. 
 
 Immediately  after  the  preface  then  follows:  "To  supplee 
 the  lefe  take  here,  crysten  reder,  that  goodly  and  godly  songe 
 of  Moses,  wherewith  thou  oughtest  now  gloriously  to  magnifie 
 and  prayse  God  for  the  destruccion  and  throing  downe  of  our 
 cruel  Pharao,  the  Bisshop  of  Rome,  non  otherwyse  then  did 
 Moses  and  his  chirche  loaue  him  for  drownyng  of  Pharao, 
 which  Pharao  fygured  our  blodye  Bisshops  of  Rome.  The 
 songe  of  Moses  and  his  Chirche  songen  aftir  Pharao's  dethe, 
 drowned  with  his  hoste  in  the  redde  sea. " 
 
 4.  The  surreptitious  edition  of  Tyndale's  New  Testament, 
 fully  described  before. 
 
 Of  the  numerous  changes  introduced  by  Tyndale  in  his 
 corrected  edition,  the  following  table  furnishes  an  illustration. 
 
 MATTHEW   Vr. 
 
 152b.  IS34- 
 
 I  youre  father  in  heven.  youre  father  which  is  in  heven.       i 
 
 7  But  when  ye  praye.  And  when  ye  praye.  7 
 
 "  ^ntyls.  hethen.  " 
 
 12  as  ue  forgeve  them  which  tras-  as  we  forgeve  oure  trespacers.       12 
 pas  vs. 
 
 13  Leede  vs  not  into  temptacion,  And  leade  vs  not  into  tempta-  13 
 but     delyvre     vs     from     yvel.  cion,  but  delyver  vs  from  evell. 
 Amen.  For  thyne  is  the  kingdome  and 
 
 the  power  and    the   glorye  for 
 ever.     Amen. 
 16  that  hit  myght  apere  vnto  men     that  they  myght  be  sene  of  men  16 
 that  they  faste.  how  they  faste. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  133 
 
 21  there  are  yom-e  heartes  also.  there  will  youre  hertes  be  also.     21 
 
 22  The  light  off  thy  body.  The  light  of  the  body,  22 
 "   ys  full  of  light.                                   shalbe  full  of  light.  " 
 
 24  he  shall  lene  the  one.  he  shal  lene  to  the  one.  24 
 
 25  what  rayment  ye  shall  weare.  what  ye  shall  put  on.  25 
 
 26  Are  ye  not  better  than  they?  Are  ye  not  much  better  than  they?  26 
 28  Behold  the  lyles.  Considre  the  lylies.  28 
 34  Care  not  therfore  for  the  daye  Care  not  then  for  the  morow,  34 
 
 foloynge ;  For  the  daye  foloynge  but  let   the  morow  care  for  it 
 
 shall  care  ffor  yt  sylfe.     Eche  selfe;  for  the  day  present  hath 
 
 dayes   trouble   ys   sufficient  for  ever  ynough  of  his  awne  trouble, 
 the  same  silfe  day. 
 
 Many  of  his  renderings  are  more  idiomatic,  and  he  availed 
 himself  of  the  criticisms  of  his  enemies.  He  exchanged  sen- 
 ior for  "elder,"  and,  in  several  places,  favor  for  "grace." 
 The  other  objections  made  by  More  and  others  he  disallowed. 
 How  he  improved  his  renderings  may  be  illustrated  by  Ga- 
 latians  v.  5,  which  in  the  first  edition  ran,  "We  loke  for  and 
 hope  to  be  justified  by  the  sprete  which  comnieth  of  fayth," 
 and  stands  in  that  of  1534,  "We  loke  for  and  hope  in  the 
 sprite  to  be  justifyed  thorow  fayth. "  At  i  Peter  iv.  6  there 
 is  this  note:  "The  dead  are  the  ignorant  of  God."  On  the 
 other  hand,  the  strange  rendering  of  Rev.  vi.  8,  "And  I 
 loked,  and  beholde  a  grene  horsse,"  occurs  in  both  editions. 
 Joye  had  detected  in  the  first  edition  of  1526  the  marginal 
 gloss  upon  I  John  iii.,  "Love  is  the  first  precept  and  cause 
 of  all  other, "  contradicted  by  one  on  the  other  side,  ' '  Fayth 
 is  the  first  commandment,  and  Love  the  seconde."  This  was 
 corrected  in  the  last  (1536)  into  "Faith  and  Love  is  the 
 fyrste  commaundement  and  all  commaundementes,  and  he 
 that  hath  them  is  in  God  and  hath  his  Sprete."  The  edition 
 of  1534  notices  likewise  a  curious  erratum  at  St.  Matthew 
 xxiii.  26,  where,  by  mistake,  it  had  been  printed,  "  Clense 
 fyrst  the  out syde  of  the  cup  and  platter,"  and  for  which_>7/«^- 
 side  is  to  be  substituted. 
 
134  The  English  Versions. 
 
 As  Joye's  revision  of  the  Dutch  editions  did  not  sell  after 
 the  appearance  of  Tyndale's  own,  the  printers  brought  out  a 
 surreptitious  edition  in  exact  imitation  of  Tyndale's;  this  was. 
 a  i2mo,  and  is  occasionally  met  with. 
 
 The  statement  of  Foxe  that  after  Tyndale  had  finished  the 
 manuscript,  but  "before  it  was  quite  finished  at  the  press" 
 he  was  betrayed  and  apprehended  by  the  imperial  officers  and 
 imprisoned  at  Vilvorde,  is  not  correct,  for  the  events  to  which 
 he  refers  did  not  take  place  until  the  following  year;  but  ac- 
 curacy in  the  matter  of  dates  cannot  be  enumerated  among 
 the  virtues  of  the  martyrologist. 
 
 That  he  was  busy  writing  and  translating,  and  correcting 
 proof-sheets  until  he  died  is  undoubtedly  true,  but  the  second 
 edition  was  published  in  November,  1534,  and  Tyndale  was 
 at  liberty,  perfectly  free  and  unmolested,  living  in  the  house 
 of  Mr.  Thomas  Poyntz,  an  English  merchant,  who  had  a 
 brother  in  the  king's  household,  and  was  himself  a  lover  of 
 the  Gospel,  until  toward  the  close  of  1535. 
 
 Before  supplying  from  Foxe  an  abstract  of  that  Judas  busi- 
 ness, I  have  the  more  pleasing  duty  to  record  the  touching 
 manner  in  which  Tyndale  expressed  his  appreciation  of  the 
 kind  interference  of  Queen  Anne  Boleyn  on  behalf  of  Richard 
 Herman,  who  for  having,  "with  his  goods  and  policy,  to  his 
 great  hurt  and  hinderance  in  this  world,  helped  to  the  setting 
 forth  of  the  New  Testament  in  English,"*  had  suffered  loss 
 and  imprisonment,  and  had  at  her  instance  been  "restored  to 
 his  pristine  freedom,  liberty,  and  fellowship  aforesaid"  {i.  e., 
 to  his  former  position  in  the  English  house  at  Antwerp). 
 When  Tyndale  heard  thereof  he  caused  a  single  copy  of  his 
 Testament  to  be  beautifully  printed  with  illuminated  letters 
 on  vellum,  bound  in  blue  morocco,  with  the  queen's  name, 
 in  large  red  letters,  equally  divided,  placed  on  the  fore-edges 
 
 *  Queen  Anne's  language. 
 
TyndAx^e's  Version.  135 
 
 of  the  top,  side,  and  bottom  margins,  thus:  On  the  top, 
 ANNA,  on  the  right  margin  fore-edge,  REGINA,  and  on 
 the  lower,  ANGLIAE,  and  with  his  own  name  suppressed, 
 without  dedication  or  preface,  to  be  sent  to  the  queen.  This 
 rehc,  once  in  possession  of  the  Rev.  C.  M.  Crackerode,  has 
 been  in  the  British  Museum  since  1799. 
 
 The  history  of  the  tragical  fate  of  T3aidale  remains  to  be 
 written,  for  neither  Foxe  nor  Anderson,  although  their  con- 
 tributions are  meritorious,  have  done  justice  to  the  subject. 
 Foxe  narrates  how  Tyndale,  lodging  in  the  house  of  Poyntz, 
 made  the  acquaintance  of  a  certain  Henry  Philips,  of  Poole, 
 in  Dorset,  on  the  borders  of  Gardiner's  diocese  (of  Winches- 
 ter), accompanied  by  a  servant.  Poyntz  took  a  dislike  to 
 him  from  the  first,  but  Tyndale,  simple  and  unsuspecting, 
 was  imposed  upon  by  the  frank  and  pleasant  manners  of  the 
 good-looking  Philips,  whom  Anderson  has  identified  as  an 
 agent  of  Gardiner,  while  his  servant,  or  coadjutor,  was  dis- 
 covered by  Tebold,  Cromwell's  agent,  to  have  been  a  monk 
 of  Stratford  Abbey  named  Gabriel  Donne.  These  two,  very 
 probably  in  the  pay,  and  at  the  instance  of  Gardiner,  suc^ 
 ceeded  in  getting  the  emperor's  procuror-general,  with  divers 
 officers,  to  come  from  Brussels  to  Antwerp  for  the  purpose 
 of  arresting  Tyndale.  They  embraced  the  opportune  absence 
 of  Poyntz  to  trap  Tyndale,  whom  they  removed  to  the  castle 
 of  Vilvorde,  between  Malines  and  Brussels,  and  seized  all  his 
 books  and  other  belongings.  This  happened  in  1535.  Poyntz 
 tried  everything  in  his  power  to  induce  influential  people  in 
 England  to  interpose  in  behalf  of  Tyndale,  having  actually 
 gone  to  England  for  the  purpose,  and  returned  with  letters  to 
 the  emperor's  council  at  Brussels,  ' '  according  to  the  tenor  " 
 of  which  Tyndale  should  have  been  delivered  to  him.  But 
 Philips,  hearing  thereof,  accused  Poyntz  of  heresy,  and  caused 
 him  likewise  to  be  arrested  and  imprisoned.  This  occurred 
 about  Christmas,  a,  d.  1535.     "He  was  long  kept  in  prison; 
 
136  The  English  Versions. 
 
 but  at  length,  when  he  saw  no  other  remedy,  by  night  he 
 made  his  escape,  and  avoided  their  hands. "  It  does  not  ap- 
 pear that  Poyntz,  after  his  escape,  was  able  to  do  anything 
 more  for  poor  Tyndale. 
 
 The  jailor,  John  Baers,  was  fined  eighty  pounds  for  con- 
 nivance (Demaus,  p.  497)-  Poyntz  returned  to  England, 
 where  he  died  in  1562;  his  epitaph  contains  a  notice  of  his 
 escape.  The  lady  of  Sir  John  Walsh,  with  whom  Tyndale 
 lived  at  Little  Sodbury,  was  a  Poyntz  of  Gloucestershire,  and 
 a  relative  of  the  Essex  Poyntzes. 
 
 During  the  twelve  months  that  had  already  elapsed  since 
 Tyndale  was  sent  to  Vilvorde,  his  godly  life  and  powerful  ex- 
 hortations, like  those  of  St.  Paul  at  Philippi,  were  so  blessed 
 that,  according  to  Foxe,  ' '  he  converted  the  keeper  and  his 
 daughter,  and  others  of  his  household."  It  was  doubtless 
 through  the  good  offices  of  that  keeper  that  he  was  enabled 
 to  employ  his  time  in  the  prosecution  of  his  great  work  of 
 translating  the  Scriptures.  Three  editions  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment are  known  to  have  been  printed  at  Antwerp  in  that 
 year,  and  although  they  were  probably  all  carried  through  the 
 press  with  his  knowledge,  it  is  certain  that  one  of  them  claims 
 to  have  been  prepared  under  his  special  care,  being  entitled, 
 The  Neive  Testament,  dylygently  corrected  and  compared  with  the 
 Greeke  by  William  Tyndale,  and  fynnesshed  in  the  yere  of  our 
 Lorde  God  MD.  and  XXXV.  It  will  be  remembered  how 
 many  years  ago  he  had  declared  to  a  Romish  priest,  "  If  God 
 spare  my  life,  ere  many  years  I  will  cause  a  boy  that  driveth 
 the  plough  to  know  more  of  the  Scriptures  than  you  do."  In 
 the  gloomy  prison  of  Vilvorde  he  remembered  that  vow,  and 
 as  he  must  have  realized  that,  humanly  speaking,  life  would 
 not  be  spared  much  longer,  he  prepared  this  edition,  exceed- 
 ingly rare  (of  which  a  perfect  copy  exists  in  the  Camb.  Univ. 
 Library),  for  the  instruction  of  the  plough-boys  of  England, 
 conforming  the  spelling  to  their  rude  pronunciation,  and  fur- 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  137 
 
 nishing  for  their  better  understanding  of  the  subjects  treated 
 of,  for  the  first  time,  headings  to  the  chapters.  In  this  edi- 
 tion father  is  spelt y^d'/z^^r;  master,  maesier;  stone,  s/oene;  once, 
 oones;  worse,  whorsse;  etc.  (Tyndale,  Dod.  Treatises,  Parker 
 Soc.  ed,  p.  Ixxiii. ).  Westcott  and  Eadie  think,  however,  and 
 not  without  good  reason,  especially  as  the  theory  of  the  pro- 
 vincial form  of  spelling  does  not  make  the  language  any 
 clearer  to  rustics,  that  the  flat  diphthongal  orthography  was 
 due  to  the  copy  being  read  to  a  Flemish  compositor  who  did 
 not  know  English;  te  for  the,  thongs  for  tongues,  and  thaugh  for 
 taught,  are  certainly  rather  Flemish  than  provincial  English.* 
 How  the  theologians  of  Louvain,  that  stronghold  of  Ro- 
 manism, beset  him  with  their  attacks,  and  how,  when  the 
 king  of  England  and  his  council  had  abandoned  him,  they 
 got  Carondelet,  archbishop  of  Palermo,  and  president  of  the 
 privy  council  of  Brussels  f  to  condemn  the  noble  Tyndale, 
 the  translator  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  strenuous  advocate 
 of  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  as  a  heretic,  under 
 the  detestable  decree  promulgated  at  Augsburg,   November 
 
 *  Professor  Westcott,  from  materials  furnished  by  Mr.  F.  Fry,  has  drawn  up  a  table, 
 in  which  the  peculiar  vowel-sounds  are  so  arranged  as  to  exhibit  their  affinity  with 
 Flemish  vowel-sounds.     The  following  are  specimens: 
 
 ae  for   a        faether,  graece. 
 
 ae    "    ay     vaele. 
 
 ae     "    ea      aete,  paerle. 
 
 ae     "     e        belaeved,  naedeth. 
 
 oe     "     o        aboede,  roese. 
 
 oe     "     ou      foere. 
 
 oe     "     e         knoeled. 
 
 00    "    o        boones,  moore. 
 There  is  also  much  inconsistency  of  spelling,  e.  g.,  boeldely  and  booldly;  hoeme 
 and  hoome,  etc.     Westcott,  History,  (2d  ed.,  pp.  55,  56). 
 
 t  What  this  Brabant  government  was  may  be  gathered  from  the  language  of 
 Erasmus  in  a  letter  to  Cholerus,  written  in  1534,  in  which,  after  referring  to  the 
 monks,  he  says:  "These  animals  are  omnipotent  at  the  emperor's  court  [in  the  Low 
 Countries].  Mary  is  a  mere  puppet,  maintained  by  our  nation;  Montigni,  a  man  of 
 authority,  is  a  tool  of  the  Franciscans;  the  Cardinal  of  Liege  is  an  ambitious  friend, 
 and,  when  he  takes  offence,  a  violent  enemy;  the  archbishop  of  Palermo  is  a  giver  of 
 good  words,  and  nothing  else." 
 
 ye 
 
 for 
 
 y 
 
 abyede. 
 
 ey 
 
 e 
 
 agreyment. 
 
 ee 
 
 e 
 
 heere,  teell. 
 
 ea 
 
 a 
 
 eare  (=are). 
 
 ie 
 
 y{=i 
 
 )  bliend. 
 
 ea 
 
 e 
 
 streates,  neade. 
 
 ue 
 
 u 
 
 crueses,  ruelers. 
 
138  The  English  Versions. 
 
 19th,  1530,  cannot  be  related  here  at  length.  If  ever  a  man 
 was  innocent  and  earned  the  martyr's  crown  it  was  Tyndale, 
 of  whom  even  the  procurator-general,  the  emperor's  attorney, 
 was. constrained  to  say  that  he  was  "Hoino  dochis,  pins  etbomis." 
 Compare  the  inscription  on  his  picture  given  before.  Yes,  a 
 learned,  a  godly,  and  a  good  man  he  was,  whom  on  Friday, 
 the  6th  of  October,  1536,  they  led  forth  from  the  castle  of 
 Vilvorde  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  they  tied  him  to  a 
 stake,  upon  which,  crying  with  a  fervent  zeal  and  a  loud  voice, 
 ''Lord!  open  the  eyes  of  the  King  0/  Efigland,"  the  hangman  first 
 strangled  him,  and  then  gave  his  body  to  be  consumed  with  fire. 
 
 It  remains  historically  unproved  who  was  the  prime  mover 
 in  this  Judas  affair.  Anderson,  with  a  strong  degree  of  prob- 
 ability, has  named  Gardiner,  for  Philips  was  certainly  not  an 
 agent  either  of  Henry  VIII.  or  Cromwell,  and  his  intimate 
 relations  to  the  Romish  party,  as  well  as  his  paternal  home, 
 point  strongly  to  some  wealthy  ecclesiastic  in  England.  Fisher 
 and  More  had  too  much  trouble  of  their  own  at  the  time  to  be 
 implicated  in  the  matter,  and  the  correspondence  of  Cromwell 
 and  other  contemporary  documents  in  the  British  Museum  ex- 
 onerate Henry  VIII.  and  Cromwell.  The  monk  Donne, 
 likewise,  the  servant  in  disguise,  has  been  connected  by  An- 
 derson with  Gardiner,  who  has  further  discovered  that  he  was 
 rewarded  at  this  very  time  from  the  patronage  of  Vesey,  bishop 
 of  Exeter,  a  bitter  persecutor  of  the  reformers. 
 
 There  was  one  person  who,  from  his  intimate  relations  to 
 Tyndale,  probably  found  means  to  communicate  with  him  at 
 Vilvorde,  and  who  may  be  regarded  as  his  literary  executor, 
 to  whom  reference  must  here  be  made.  That  was  John 
 Rogers,  who  had  been  educated  at  Cambridge,  and  came  as 
 chaplain  to  the  English  Merchant  Adventurers  *  to  Antwerp 
 
 *  They  were  an  old  guild  under  a  charter  conferring  many  privileges  on  them,  and 
 had  been  originally  known  as  The  Merchants  of  St.  Thomas  a  Becket.  For  further 
 particulars  see  Demaus,  Life  of  Tyndale,  p.  413,  sq. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  139 
 
 while  Tyndale  was  there.  He  became  to  him,  what  Frith 
 had  been,  "his  own  son  in  the  faith,"  and  continued  the 
 work,  interrupted  by  the  untimely  murder  of  Tyndale.  Of 
 the  nature  of  that  work  more  will  be  said  hereafter. 
 
 Mr.  Galesloot  has  discovered  in  the  archives  of  the  Council 
 of  Brabant  a  letter  written  by  Tyndale  in  prison  to  the  gov- 
 ernor, the  marquis  of  Bergen-op-Zoom,  which  sheds  light  ^on 
 his  condition  there,  and  confirms  incidentally  what  is  other- 
 wise abundantly  clear,  that  he  translated  the  Old  Testament 
 from  the  Hebrew.  The  first  passage  gives  his  appeal  to  the 
 governor,  "that  if  I  am  to  remain  here  during  the  winter, 
 you  will  request  the  procureur  to  be  kind  enough  to  send  me 
 from  my  goods  which  he  has  in  his  possession  a  warmer  cap, 
 for  I  suffer  extremely  from  cold  in  the  head,  being  afflicted 
 with  a  perpetual  catarrh,  which  is  considerably  increased  in 
 the  cell.  A  warmer  coat  also,  for  that  which  I  have  is  very 
 thin;  also  a  piece  of  cloth  to  patch  my  leggings;  my  shirts  are 
 also  worn  out.  He  has  also  a  woollen  shirt  of  mine,  if  he  will 
 be  kind  enough  to  send  it.  I  have  also  with  him  leggings 
 of  thicker  cloth  for  putting  on  above;  he  also  has  warmer  caps 
 for  wearing  at  night."  The  second  passage  states:  "I  wish 
 also  his  permission  to  have  a  candle  in  the  evening,  for  it  is 
 wearisome  to  sit  alone  in  the  dark.  But,  above  all,  I  entreat 
 and  beseech  your  clemency  to  be  urgent  with  the  procureur, 
 that  he  may  kindly  permit  me  to  have  my  Hebrew  Bible,  He- 
 brew grammar,  and  Hebrew  dictionary,  that  I  may  spend  my 
 time  with  that  study.  And  in  return  may  you  obtain  your 
 dearest  wish,  provided  always  it  be  consistent  with  the  salva- 
 tion of  your  soul "  (Demaus,  Tyndale,  p.  476). 
 
 Another  unsolved  mystery  connected  with  the  imprison- 
 ment of  Tyndale  is  the  appearance,  at  the  very  time  of  his 
 martyrdom  at  Vilvorde,  oiz.  folio  edition  of  his  New  Testament, 
 printed  in  England,  at  the  press  of  the  king's  own  patent 
 printer  in  London.    Whether  he  read  the  proofs,  whether  the 
 
I40  The  English  Versions. 
 
 queen  Anne  was  instrumental  in  the  matter,  or  how  it  came 
 to  pass,  we  have  no  means  to  determine,  but  it  was  certainly 
 the  first  sacred  volume  printed  in  England.  Of  this  edition 
 I  now  give  the  title,  followed  by  the  collation : 
 
 The  Newe  testajfient,  yet  ones  agayne  corrected  by  W.  Tindale: 
 And  in  many  places  ameded,  where  it  scaped  before  by  neglygence 
 of  the  printer.  Also  a  Kalender,  and  a  necessary  table,  wherein 
 easily  and  lightly  may  be  foicnde  any  story  cdtey7ied  in  ye  foure 
 Euangelystes,  and  in  the  Actes  of  ye  apostles.  Also  before  every 
 pystel  of  S.  Paid  is  a  prologue,  very  fnitefiill  to  ye  reder.  And 
 after  ye  newe  testa  mejit,  foloweth  the  Epistels  of  ye  olde  testament. 
 Newly  printed  in  the  y ere  of  our e  lorde  MD XXXVI. 
 
 Collation  (from  Anderson):  Prefixes,  viz. :  Almanake  for  23 
 years — Kalender — W.  T.  to  the  Christen  Reder — a  prologue 
 into  the  four  Euangelystes — the  Offyce  of  all  Estates,  and  the 
 Bokes  conteyned  in  the  Newe  Testament:  14  leaves.  The 
 Newe  Testament  contains  folio  cxcvii.,  but  the  folios  run  on 
 to  ccv. ;  then  the  table  of  the  Epistles  and  the  Gospels,  in 
 double  columns,  etc.  The  distinguishing  mark  at  the  end: 
 "GOD  SAUE  THE  KYNGE  AND  ALL  HIS  WELL- 
 WYLLERS." 
 
 Its  orthography  is  peculiar  in  the  one  particular  of  giving 
 throughout  the  Anglo-Saxon  particle  of  negation  nat  for  not, 
 and  wa/withstanding.  The  name  of  the  printer,  Thomas 
 Berthelet,  is  not  given.  Ames  (Herbert),  Dibdin,  and  An- 
 derson ascribe  it  to  his  press,  but  Mr.  Bradshaw,  of  the  Uni- 
 versity Library,  Cambridge,  to  that  of  T.  Godfray,  to  whom 
 the  engraved  border  belonged  before  it  passed  into  the  pos- 
 session of  Berthelet,  which  he  thinks  could  not  have  been 
 as  early  as  1536. 
 
 In  his  conversation  with  Vaughan  (see  above)  Tyndale  had 
 said:  "If  it  would  stand  with  the  king's  most  gracious  pleas- 
 ure to  grant  only  a  bare  text  of  the  scripture  to  be  put  forth 
 among  his  people,  like  as  is  put  forth  among  the  subjects  of 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  141 
 
 the  emperor  in  these  parts,  and  of  other  Christian  princes,  be 
 it  of  the  translation  of  what  person  soever  shall  please  his 
 majesty,  I  shall  immediately  make  faithful  promise  never  to 
 write  more,  nor  abide  two  days  in  these  parts  ";  he  had  ceased 
 to  write  upon  earth,  and  while  his  name  was  recorded  in  the 
 book  above,  the  Book  of  God  which  he  translated  into  Eng- 
 lish, was  printed  and  openly  sold  in  England  with  all  his  pro- 
 logues and  prefaces.  And  though  many  more  versions  were 
 made  in  after  times,  it  may  be  safely  asserted  that  the  version 
 of  Tyndale,  for  which  he  was  martyred,  still  continues  to  be 
 among  the  best  parts  of  the  Authorized  Version,  and  it  is  so 
 excellent  in  many  points  that  even  the  Westminster  Version 
 has  returned  to  not  a  few  of  his  renderings. 
 
 From  among  the  numerous  testimonies  borne  to  the  excel- 
 lence of  Tyndale's  version,  I  shall  select  three  modern  ones, 
 as  showing  the  universality  of  the  high  estimate  in  which  it  is 
 held.  Geddes,  a  Roman  Catholic  scholar,  says:  "In  point 
 of  perspicacity  and  noble  simplicity,  propriety  of  idiom  and 
 purity  of  style,  no  English  version  has  as  yet  surpassed  it " 
 {Prospectus for  anew  Trajislaiion,  p.  89).  J.  A.  Froude  writes: 
 "The  peculiar  genius,  if  such  a  word  may  be  permitted, 
 which  breathes  through  it,  the  mingled  tenderness  and  ma- 
 jesty, the  Saxon  simplicity,  the  preternatural  grandeur,  un- 
 equalled, unapproached,  in  the  attempted  improvements  of 
 modern  scholars, — all  are  here,  and  bear  the  impress  of 
 the  mind  of  one  man,  and  that  man  William  Tyndal" 
 {History  of  England,  iii.  84);  and  lastly,  G.  P.  Marsh  de- 
 clares: "Tyndale  is  merely  a  full-grown  Wyclif,  and  his  re- 
 cension of  the  New  Testament  is  just  what  his  great  predeces- 
 sor would  have  made  it,  had  he  awaked  again  to  see  the  dawn 
 of  that  glorious  day,  of  which  his  own  life  and  labors  kindled 
 the  morning  twilight.  Not  only  does  Tyndale  retain  the  gen- 
 eral grammatical  structure  of  the  older  version,  but  most  of 
 its  felicitous  verbal  combinations,  and,  what  is  more  remark- 
 
142  The  English  Versions. 
 
 able,  he  preserves  even  the  rhythmic  flow  of  its  periods,  which 
 is  again,  repeated  in  the  recension  of  1611.  Wychf,  then, 
 r  must  be  considered  as  having  originated  the  diction  and 
 phraseology,  which  for  five  centuries  has  constituted  the 
 consecrated  dialect  of  the  English  speech ;  and  Tyndale 
 as  having  given  to  it  that  finish  and  perfection,  which 
 have  so  admirably  adapted  it  to  the  expression  of  religious 
 doctrine  and  sentiment,  and  to  the  narration  of  the  re- 
 markable series  of  historical  facts  which  are  recorded  in 
 the  Christian  Scriptures"  {Leclures  on  the  English  Laitguage, 
 V       First  Series,  p.  627). 
 
 A  few  brief  examples  of  Tyndale's  version,  in  which  the 
 portions  in  Roman  type  show  what  remains  of  it  in  the  Au- 
 thorized Version,  will  be  perused  with  interest;  no  change 
 has  been  made  in  the  spelling.  The  first  is  a  passage  from 
 ~the  Pentateuch;  the  others  are  taken  from  the  edition  of 
 1534.  Matthew  viii.  1-13  may  be  compared  with  Wiclifs, 
 pp.  59-64. 
 
 NUMBERS   XVI.    28-3O, 
 
 28.  And  Moses  said:  Hereby  ye  shall  know  that  the  Lord  hath  sent 
 me  to  do  all  these  works,  and  that  I  have  not  done  them  of  mine  own 
 mind. 
 
 29.  If  these  men  die  the  common  death  of  all  men,  or  if  they  be  visited 
 after  the  visitation  of  all  men,  then  the  Lord  hath  not  sent  me. 
 
 30.  But,  and  if  the  Lord  make  a  new  thing,  and  the  earth  open  her 
 mouth,  and  swallow  them,  and  all  that  pertain  unto  them,  so  that  they 
 go  down  quick  into  hell,  then  ye  shall  understand  that  these  men  have 
 railed  upon  the  Lord. 
 
 ST.  MATTHEW  Vni.   I-I3. 
 
 1.  When  he  was  come  downe  from  the  mountayne,  moch people  {o\- 
 owed  him. 
 
 2.  And  lo,  ther  came  a  lepre,  and  worsheped  him  sayinge:  Master,  if 
 thou  wylt,  thou  canst  make  me  clene. 
 
 3.  And  lesus  put  forthe  hys  hond  and  touched  hym  sayinge:  I  wyll, 
 be  thou  clene,  and  immediatly  hys  leprosie  was  clensed. 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  143 
 
 4.  And  lesus  sayde  vnto  him.  Se  thou  tell  no  man,  but  go  and  shewe 
 thy  selfe  to  the  preste,  and  offer  the  gyfte  that  Moses  commaunded,  in 
 •witness  to  them. 
 
 5.  When  lesus  was  entred  into  Capernaum  ther  came  vnto  him  a  cer- 
 tayne  Centurion,  and  besought  hym 
 
 6.  Sayinge:  Master  my  seruaunt  lyeth  sicke  at  home  of  the  palsye, 
 and  ys  greuously  payned. 
 
 7.  And  lesus  sayd  vnto  hym:  I  M^ill  come  and  heale  hym. 
 
 8.  The  Centurion  answered  and  sayde:  Syr  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou 
 shuldest  come  vnder  my  rofe,  but  speake  the  worde  only  and  my  ser- 
 uant  shalbe  healed. 
 
 9.  For  I  also  my  selfe  am  a  man  vwdiXC  poiucr,  and  have  sowdiers  vndre 
 me,  and  I  saye  to  one,  go,  and  he  goeth,  and  to  anothre  come,  and  he 
 Cometh;   and  to  my  seruaunt,  do  this,  and  he  doeth  it. 
 
 10.  When  lesus  hearde  that,  he  marveled  and  sayd  to  them  that  fol- 
 owed  hym.  Verely  I  say  vnto  you,  I  have  not  founde  so  great  fayth: 
 no,  not  in  Israel. 
 
 11.  I  say  therfore  vnto  you  that  many  shall  come  from  the  eest  and 
 iveest,  and  shall  rest  with  Abraham,  Isaac  and  lacob  in  the  kingdome  of 
 heven: 
 
 12.  And  the  chyldren  of  the  kyngdome  shalbe  cast  out  in  to  vtter 
 darcknes:  there  shalbe  weping  and  gnasshing  of  tethe. 
 
 13.  Then  lesus  sayd  vnto  the  Centurion,  go  thy  waye,  and  as  thou  be- 
 levest  so  be  it  vnto  the.     And  his  seruaunt  was  healed  the  selfe  houre. 
 
 ACTS  XV.  36-41. 
 
 36.  But  after  a  certayne  space,  Paul  sayde  vnto  Barnabas:  Let  us  goo 
 agayne  and  visite  oure  brethren  in  every  cite  where  we  have  shewed  the 
 worde  of  the  Lorde,  and  se  how  they  do. 
 
 37.  And  Barnabas  gave  counsell  to  take  with  them  lohn,  called  also 
 Marke. 
 
 38.  But  Paul  thought  it  not  mete  to  take  him  vnto  their  cotnpany. 
 whiche  departed  from  them  at  Pamphylia,  and  went  not  with  them  to 
 the  worke. 
 
 39.  And  the  dissencion  was  so  sharpe  bitwene  them,  that  they  aeparted 
 a  sunder  one  fi-om  the  other:  so  that  Barnabas  toke  Marke,  and  sayled 
 vnto  Cypers. 
 
 40.  And  Paul  chose  Sylas  and  departed  delyvered  of  the  brethren  vnto 
 the  grace  of  God. 
 
 41.  And  he  went  thorowe  a//Cyria  and  Cilicia,  stablishynge  the  con- 
 gregacions. 
 
144  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ACTS   XXIII.   3-5. 
 
 3.  Then  j(7;'^/cf  Paul  to  him:  God  smyte  the  thou /«)'«//^  wall.  Sit- 
 test  thou  and  iiidgest  me  after  the  lawe:  and  commaundest  me  to  be  smyt- 
 ten  contrary  to  the  lawe  ? 
 
 4.  And  they  that  stode  by,  sayde:  revylest  thou  Goddes  hye 
 preste  ? 
 
 5.  Then  sayd  Paul:  I  wist  not,  brethren,  that  he  was  the  hye  preste. 
 For  it  is  written,  thou  chalt  not  cm-se  the  rular  of  thy  people. 
 
 ROMANS  II.   1-8. 
 
 1 .  What  preferment  then  hath  the  lewe  ?  other  what  a  vaiintageth 
 circumcision  ? 
 
 2.  Surely  very  moche.  Fyrst  vnto  them  was  committed  the  worde  of 
 God. 
 
 3.  What  then  though  some  of  them  did  not  beleve  ?  shall  their  vnbe- 
 leve  make  the  promes  of  god  with  out  effecte  ? 
 
 4.  God  forbid.  Let  god  be  true,  and  all  tnen  lyars,  as  it  is  written: 
 That  thou  myghtest  be  iustifyed  in  thy  sayings  and  shuldest  overcome 
 when  thou  arte  iudged. 
 
 5.  Yf  oure  vnrightewesnes  make  the  rightewesnes  of  God  7nore  excel- 
 lent: what  shall  we  saye  ?  Is  God  vnrighteous  which  taketh  vengeaunce  ? 
 I  speake  after  the  maner  of  men. 
 
 6.  God  forbid.     For  how  then  shall  God  iudge  the  worlde  ? 
 
 7.  Yf  the  veritie  of  God  appere  moare  excelletit  thorow  my  lye,  vnto 
 his  prayse,  why  am  I  hence  forth  iudged  as  a  synner  ? 
 
 8.  And  saye  not  rather  {as  men  evyll  speake  of  vs,  and  as  some  affirme 
 that  we  saye)  let  vs  do  evyll,  that  good  maye  come  therof.  Whose 
 damnacion  is  iuste. 
 
 I  COR.  XV.  51-53. 
 
 51.  Beholde  I  shewe  you  a  mystery.  We  shall  not  all  slepe;  but  we 
 shall  all  be  chaunged,  and  that  in  a  moment,  and  in  the  twinclinge  of  an 
 eye,  at  the  soiinde  of  the  last  trompe. 
 
 52.  For  the  trompe  shall  blowe,  and  the  deed  shall  ryse  incorruptible, 
 and  we  shalbe  chaunged. 
 
 53.  For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruptibilite;  and  this  morlall 
 must  put  on  immortalite. 
 
 I  PETER  III.  7-12. 
 
 7.  Lyke  wyse  ye  men  dwell  with  them  accordinge  to  knowledge, 
 gevinge  honoure  vnto  the  wyfe,  as  vnto  the  weaker  vessell,  and  as  vnto 
 
Tyndale's  Version.  145 
 
 them   that  are  heyres  also  of  the  grace  of  lyfe,   that  youre  prayers  l)e 
 not  let. 
 
 8.  In  conciusion,  be  ye  all  of  one  mynde,  one  suffre  with  an  other,  love 
 as  brethren,  be  petifull,  be  courteous, 
 
 9.  Not  rendringe  evyll  for  evyll,  nether  rebuke  for  rebuke:  but  contrary 
 wyse,  blesse,  reinembrlnge  that  ye  are  thervnto  called,  even  that  ye  shuld 
 be  heyres  ^blessinge. 
 
 10.  If  eny  man  longe  after  life,  and  loveth  to  se  good  dayes,  let 
 him  refrayne  his  tonge  from  evyll,  and  his  lippes  that  they  speak 
 not  gyle. 
 
 11.  Let  him  eschue  evyll  and  do  good:  let  him  seke  peace,  and  en- 
 sue it. 
 
 12.  For  the  eyes  of  the  Lorde  are  ouer  the  righteous,  and  his  eares  are 
 open  vnto  their  prayers.  But  the  face  of  the  Lorde  beholdeth  them  that 
 do  evyll. 
 
 I  JOHN  in.   I-IO. 
 
 1.  Beholde  what  love  the  father  hath  shewed  on  vs,  that  we  shuld  be 
 called  the  sonnes  of  god.  For  this  cause  the  world  knowethjj'cw  not  be- 
 cause it  knoweth  not  him. 
 
 2.  Derely  beloved,  now  are  we  the  sonnes  of  God,  and  yet  it  dothe  not 
 appere  what  we  shal  be.  But  we  knowe  that  when  it  shall  appere,  we 
 shalbe  lyke  him.     For  we  shal  se  him  as  he  is. 
 
 3.  And  every  man  that  hath  thys  hope  in  \)S.xi\  pour  get  h  him  silfe,  even 
 as  he  ys  pure. 
 
 4.  Whosoever  committeth  synne,  committeth  vnrighteousnes  also,  for 
 synne  is  vnrighteousnes . 
 
 5 .  And  ye  knowe  that  he  upper ed  to  take  awaye  oure  synnes,  and  in 
 him  is  no  synne. 
 
 6.  As  many  as  byde  in  him,  synne  not:  whosoever  synneth  hath  not 
 sene  him,  nether  hath  knowen  him. 
 
 7.  Babes,  let  no  man  deceave  you.  He  that  doeth  righteousnes,  is 
 righteous,  even  as  he  is  righteous. 
 
 8.  He  that  committeth  synne,  is  of  the  devill;  for  the  devyll  synneth 
 sence  the  begynnynge.  For  this  purpose  appered  the  sonne  of  god,  to 
 lowse  the  workers  of  the  devill. 
 
 9.  Whosoever  is  borne  of  God,  sinneth  not:  for  his  seed  remayneth  in 
 him,  and  he  cannot  sinne,  because  he  is  borne  of  god. 
 
 10.  In  this  are  the  children  of  god  knoiven,  and  the  children  of  the 
 devyll.  Whosoever  doeth  not  rightewesnes,  is  not  of  God,  nether  he  that 
 loveth  not  his  brother. 
 
146  The  English  Versions. 
 
 REVELATION  II.   I2-I7. 
 
 12.  And  to  the  messenger  of  the  congregacion  in  Pergamos  wryte:  This 
 sayth  he  which  hath  the  sharpe  swearde  with  two  edges. 
 
 13.  I  knowe  thy  workes  and  where  thow  dwellest,  evyn  where  Sathans 
 seat  ys,  and  thou  kcpest  my  name  and  hast  not  denyed  my  fayth.  And 
 in  my  dayes  Antipas  was  a  faythfull  witnes  of  myne,  which  was  slayne 
 amonge  you  where  sathan  dwelleth. 
 
 14.  But  I  have  a  fewe  thynges  agaynst  the:  that  thou  hast  there,  they 
 that  tnayntayne  the  doctryne  of  Hcdam.  7uhich  taught  in  balake,  to  ptit 
 occasion  of  syn  before  the  chylderne  of  Israhell,  that  they  shiilde  eate  of 
 meate  dedicat  vnto  ydoles,  and  to  commyt  fornicacion. 
 
 15.  Even  so  hast  thou  them  that  mayntayne  the  doctryne  of  the  Nico- 
 laytans,  which  thynge  I  hate. 
 
 16.  Btit  be  converted  or'elles  I  will  come  vnto  the  shortly  and  will 
 fyght  agaynste  them  with  the  swearde  of  my  mouth. 
 
 17.  Let  him  that  hath  eares  heare  what  the  sprete  sayth  vnto  the  coti- 
 gregacions:  To  him  that  overcommeth  will  I  gave  to  eate  manna  that  is 
 hyd,  and  will  geve  him  a  whyte  stone,  and  in  the  stone  a  newe  name 
 wrytten,  whych  no  man  knoweth,  saving  he  that  receaveth  it. 
 
 The  differences  between  the  editions  are  exhibited  with 
 great  accuracy  in  the  collation  of  Mr.  T.  Fry,  of  Bristol. 
 Three  New  Testaments  of  William  Tyndale,  that  of  1534,  1535, 
 1535-34,  and  the  text  of  Matthew's  first  editiort,  of  which 
 a  specimen  is  here  subjoined.  The  letters  GH  denote 
 1535-34,  and  M  Matthew. 
 
w 
 
 re     ^ 
 
 o 
 
 Tyndale's  Version.  147 
 
 O    lU 
 
 (U 
 
 rt  o  ij 
 b/i  o 
 
 ■  "*^  ■-"  . 
 
 '^'^^'Ho       °>.S^,^Z'^c. 
 
 1 1—  i__]  S^  • — '  L._i    "^    ; J    '-',    ^  '^ 
 
 tn-^  ^  <u  ^-^      ?  6  >,  «j      S  E     5  -^  -^  -S  ^'"^'S  1^  ?=  ° 
 
 *"*^  *-'   ^-^     OJ     ^j      r^     ^»^*   'r^^' — ;^-  ir^     O     >  ID  (U!!iJ-t>-» 
 
 P  ^SSS   :§   :  :S   :  :   :§§SS§§^^   :   :S   : 
 
 _rO     •  i^^J^J~0^ro_rO    •  ^fO^rO  ro  ro    .  ro     •  CO  ro  rO  ro  CO  rW  rO  rO 
 
 ?     t^      ^  -^^  :s:  :  :  :  :  :  :a   ;E  iKiiEffi  :  :E  : 
 
 ^       ^        0-0  O-O 0-0-0000--0- 
 
 ^^      s^      ^o      J-n^gp      ^       rt^^2 
 
 a.o-OO  o  rt^  n^  i^-S  x^  H  3  £^  c  ^  s 
 
 O  —! 
 
 •3   d    rt 
 
 S§   :§§S   :::::::   :SS   :S 
 
 o  ... 
 
 a  •  CO  •  „,--.„,.,. 
 
 ;!^  :ffi   :  :K   :KEKKEE   ;E   ;ffi   :   :   :   :KE   -x 
 
 o 
 
 ^  S^  S;  iS  zS  3;  rt  3;  S  ■*■*■*■*  ^ '^  "=!■  "^  •* '^  ■*■*  "^ -^ 't -^ 
 
 S^S^J^^^^S^^^S^S^S^^JT^S^  cococorococococococococo 
 
 »o  t>.00  o^ 
 
148  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Among  the  words  in  Tyndale's  version  which  ha\e  become 
 obsolete  in  meaning,  are:  angle,  hook;  avoyd,  depart;  aught, 
 owed;  by  and  by,  immediately;  corn,  *  wheat  or  barky;  meate, 
 food;  diseasest,  troublest;  quicke,  living;  scrip,  small  bag; 
 wittes,  mind;  wode,  tree;  dyd  on,  put  on;  gostly,  spiritually; 
 knowledge,  con/ess;  and  both  in  meaning  and  form:  arede, 
 prophesy;  bewreyeth,  betrayeth;  closse,  field;  pill,  7}iake  a  gain; 
 gohhets,  yragments;  grece,  stairs;  harbourless,  shelterless;  lyve- 
 lod,  land;  partlettes,  handkerchiefs;  shamfastness,  modesty;  woot 
 not,  know  not;  yerwhyle,  already. 
 
 The  following  are  instances  of  his  homely  and  quaint  ren- 
 derings: "  ester, "  Matth.  xxvi.  2;  "good  frydaye, "  xxvii.  62; 
 "  witsontyde, "  i  Cor.  xvi.  8;  "sondaye, "  Rev.  i.  10;  "Marse- 
 street, "  Acts  xvii.  19;  "towne  clarcke,"  xix.  35;  "  which  for 
 one  breakfast  solde  his  right,"  Heb.  xii.  16;  "hisawne  shire- 
 toune, "  Luke  ii.  3;  "she  laye  a  dyinge, "  viii.  42;  "com- 
 mon hostry,"  x.  34;  "ten  grotes,"  xv.  8;  "did  I  pill  you.''" 
 2  Cor.  xii.   16;    "this  is  the  pyth,"  Heb.  viii.   i. 
 
 The  spelling  is  very  curious  and  inconsistent;  e.  g.,  we 
 meet  with:  it,  hit,  and  hyt;  loost,  lost;  citesen,  citesyn; 
 ageynst,  agaynst;  of,  off;  go,  goo;  so,  soo;  one,  woon; 
 other,  wother.  Such  connections  as  "litleons, "  "shalbe,  "are 
 common;  we  find  also:  beknowen,  be  known;  dough terelawe, 
 motherelawe,  ^  J  moter  eleawe,  Luke  xii.  53.  Forms  like 
 despeared,  heedes,  sherer,  kynred,  brydde,  a  brood  {abroad), 
 moche,  moare,  theare,  etc.,  are  of  constant  occurrence,  and 
 it  is  startling  to  read:  "better  to  Mary  then  to  bourne,"  i 
 Cor.  vii.  9.  Mary  is  not  a  proper  noun,  but  the  verb  to 
 marr}^,  and  bourne  means  burn.  Proper  names  with  small 
 letters,  and  common  nouns  with  capitals,  and  the  same  words 
 
 •  Only  in  America,  where  corn  designates  maize,  not  in  England  where  it  denotes 
 all  kinds  of  grain.  This  list  is  taken  from  Condit,  History  of  the  English  Bible,  pp. 
 129,  130,  a  thoughtful  work  written  with  special  reference  to  the  Protestant  religion 
 and  the  English  language.     New  York,  18S2. 
 
COVERDALE.  I49 
 
 with  both  as  fancy  led,  are  also  frequent,  e.  g.,  "  lewry  and 
 galile  and  Samary"  occur  in  one  clause,  Acts  ix.  31;  "  Da- 
 masco,"ver.  22,  and  " damasco, "  ver.  27;  "  hye  Prestes,"  xxii. 
 30,  "hyeprest,"  xxiii.  2;  Ihon  and  John,  Matth.  xi.  4,  7; 
 "  let  vs  put  on  the  Armoure  of  lyght,"  Rom.  xiii.   12. 
 
 In  conclusion,  I  feel  constrained  to  say  of  one  of  England's 
 noblest  sons,  to  whom  the  Church  at  large,  and  more  espe- 
 cially all  readers  of  the  English  Bible,  are  under  the  greatest 
 obligations,  and  who  has  grown  dear  to  me  by  his  beautiful 
 character,  his  undaunted  manliness,  and  his  translucent  pu- 
 rity and  truthfulness,  in  the  pithy  phrase  of  Fuller:  "What 
 he  undertook  was  to  be  admired  as  glorious,  what  he  per- 
 formed to  be  commended  as  profitable,  wherein  he  failed 
 is  to  be  excused  as  pardonable,  and  to  be  scored  on  the  ac- 
 count rather  of  that  age  than  of  the  author  himself  " 
 
 "  His  tongue  was  never  traitor  to  his  heart." 
 
 CHAPTER    V. 
 
 COVERDALE. 
 
 It  is  difficult,  perhaps  impossible,  to  obtain  reliable  data 
 relating  to  the  early  history  of  this  translator  of  the  Bible 
 into  the  vernacular.  It  is  supposed  that  he  was  a  native  of 
 the  District  of  Coverdale  in  the  parish  of  Coverham,  near 
 Middleham,  in  the  North  Riding  of  Yorkshire;  the  year  a.  d. 
 1488  is  given  as  that  of  his  birth,  and  Whitaker  {Ilistory  of 
 Richmondshire,  i.  p.  17),  alleges  that  Coverdale  is  an  assumed, 
 and  not  a  family  name.  He  is  said  to  have  been  educated 
 at  the  monastery  of  the  Augustines  at  Cambridge,  of  which 
 Dr.  Robert  Barnes  was  at  that  time  prior.  To  him  he  was 
 indebted   for  his  learning   and    religious   convictions.     The 
 
150  The  English   Versions. 
 
 name  of  Coverdale  is  mentioned  among  the  chief  promoters 
 of  the  Reformation  in  the  University,  of  whom  Bilney,  Stat- 
 ford  and  Latimer  are  the  most  celebrated.  According  to 
 Tanner  {^Bibl.  Brit.  Hibern.)  he  was  priested  by  John,  bishop 
 of  Chalcedon,  at  Norwich  a.  d.  15 14;  took  the  degree  of 
 Bachelor  of  Canon  Law  at  Cambridge,  a.  d.  1531,  and  that 
 of  D. D.  at  Tubingen.  In  1527  he  had  made  the  acquaint- 
 ance of  lord  Cromwell,  and  while  an  inmate  of  his  house, 
 corresponded  with  him. 
 
 When  Barnes  was  arrested  for  heresy,  Coverdale  accompa- 
 nied him  to  support  him  under  his  trials.  But  when  the  for- 
 mer recanted,  the  latter  threw  off  the  monk's  habit,  left  the 
 priory,  and  became  a  secular  priest,  and  chose  Essex  as  a 
 field  for  missionary  work.  Soon  after  that  period  (1528)  he 
 either  went  to  the  Continent  or  labored  elsewhere;  but  where 
 he  worked  in  retirement,  remains  uncertain.  The  story,  cir- 
 culated by  Foxe,  and  repeated  by  numerous  writers,  that  he 
 went  to  Hamburg  and  assisted  Tyndale,  is  destitute  of  histor- 
 ical evidence,  and  must  therefore  be  disregarded. 
 
 It  may  be,  however,  admitted  that  Coverdale,  wherever  he 
 worked,  was  encouraged,  if  not  employed,  by  Cromwell  in 
 the  translation  of  the  Bible,  and  it  would  seem  from  a  letter 
 without  date  (assigned  to  1527  or  1532),  that  Sir  Thomas 
 More  was  aware  of  his  occupation.  The  letter  is  given  by 
 Anderson,  and  in  Pearson's  Remains  0/ Coverdale,  p.  490;  the 
 passage  in  question  is  this:  "  If  it  like  your  favour  to  revocate 
 to  your  memory  the  godly  communication,  which  your  mas- 
 tership had  with  me  your  orator  in  master  Moore's  house 
 upon  Easter  Eve"  etc.  And  further  on  he  says:  "Now  I  be- 
 gin to  taste  of  Holy  Scriptures:  now  honour  be  to  God  !  I 
 am  set  to  the  most  sweet  smell  of  holy  letters,  with  the  godly 
 savour  of  holy  and  ancient  doctors,  unto  whose  knowledge  I 
 cannot  attain  without  diversity  of  books,  as  is  not  unknown 
 to  vour  most  excellent  wisdom.      Nothing  in  the  world  I  de- 
 
COVERDALE.  15I 
 
 sire  but  books,  as  concerning  my  learning:  they  once  had,  I 
 do  not  doubt  but  Almighty  God  shall  perform  that  in  me, 
 which  he  of  his  most  plentiful  favour  and  grace  hath  begun. " 
 That  these  passages  relate  to  the  translation  of  the  Bible  can- 
 not be  doubted,  but  they  shed  no  light  on  the  place  where,  and 
 the  circumstances  under  which  Coverdale  progressed  with  and 
 completed  his  great  work,  which  was  published  in  1535  agree- 
 ably to  the  subjoined  Title  and  collation.  The  Book  is  a 
 small  folio  and  has  the  title:  BIBLIA,  The  Bible:  that  is,  the  holy 
 Scripture  of  the  Olde  aiid  New  Testament,  faithfully  translated 
 out  of  Douche  and  Latyn  in  to  Englishc,  MDXXXV.  S.  Paul. 
 II  Tessa,  iii.  Praie  for  us,  that  the  worde  of  God  male  haue 
 fre  passage  &  be  glorified,  etc.  S.  Paul.  Cols.  iii.  Let  the 
 worde  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  plenteously  in  all  wysdome,  etc. 
 Josue  i.  Let  not  the  Boke  of  this  lawe  departe  out  of  thy 
 mouth,  but  exercyse  thyselfe  therein  daye  and  nyghte. — There 
 are  six  woodcuts:  that  on  the  top  displays  Adam  and  Eve 
 after  the  fall,  and  the  Redeemer  trampling  on  the  serpent's 
 head;  the  two  beneath,  on  the  one  side  represent  Moses  re- 
 ceiving the  law,  and  Ezra  reading  it  to  the  people;  the  two  on 
 the  other  exhibit  our  Lord  investing  the  disciples  with  power 
 to  preach  and  heal,  each  having  a  symbolical  key,  and  Peter 
 preaching  on  the  day  of  Pentecost;  the  cut  at  the  bottom 
 shows  the  monarch  on  his  throne  delivering  the  Bible  to  his 
 prelates  and  peers;  David,  with  his  lyre,  stands  on  the  one 
 side,  and  Paul,  with  the  martyr's  sword,  on  the  other. — It 
 also  displays  four  scrolls  with  these  texts;  "In  what  daye  so 
 euer  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  dye.  Genesis  2." — "This 
 is  my  deare  sonne  in  whom  I  delyte,  heare  him.  Matthew 
 17." — "O  how  sweete  are  thy  wordes  vnto  my  throte:  yee 
 more  then  hony,  etc.  Psal.  118." — "I  am  not  ashamed  of 
 the  Gospell  of  christ  for  it  is  the  power  of  god.  Rom.  i." 
 Under  the  woodcut  of  Moses  are  the  words:  "These  are  the 
 lawyes  that  thou  shalt  laye  before  them  ";  and  under  that  of 
 
152  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Christ  above  described:  "Go  youre  waye  into  all  the  worlde, 
 and  preach  the  Gospel." — The  Collation  (from  Anderson) 
 is  this:  "Woodcut  title,  dedication  to  K.  Henry  VIII.,  in- 
 cluding his  '  dearest  just  wife,  and  most  virtuous  pryncesse 
 Queen  Anne, ' "  5  pages.  —  "A  prologue  to  the  reader, "  6  pages. 
 "The  Bokes  of  the  hole  Byble,"  2  pages.  —  "The  con- 
 tentes  of  the  boke  of  Genesis,"  i  page. — "The  first  book  of 
 Moses,"  fol.  i.  to  xc.  A  map  of  the  Holy  Land.  —  "The 
 seconde  parte  of  the  Olde  Testament,"  Josua  to  Hester,  fol. 
 ii.-cxx.  —  "Job  to  Salomon's  Balettes,"  foL  i.-lii. — "All  the 
 Prophets  in  Englishe,"  fol.  ii.-cii. — "Apocripha,"  fol.  ii.- 
 Ixxxiii. ,  falsely  numbered  Ixxxi. ,  a  blank  leaf  ' '  The  Newe 
 Testamente,"  fol.  ii.-cxiii. ,  and  on  the  reverse  of  the  last  is, 
 "Prynted  in  the  yeare  of  oure  Lorde,  MDXXXV.  and  fyn- 
 ished  the  fourth  daye  of  October. " 
 
 It  is  not  certain  where  this  Bible  was  printed;  it  was  not 
 printed  in  England;  of  the  places  mentioned,  viz.,  Frankfort, 
 Cologne  and  Ziirich,  the  one  named  last  is  regarded  by  the 
 most  competent  scholars  (including  Westcott  and  Eadie)  as 
 the  most  likely  place,  mainly  on  account  of  the  similarity  of 
 the  black-letter  type  used  to  that  of  other  books,  printed  about 
 that  time  by  Christopher  Froschover  at  Ziirich. 
 
 Mr.  Henry  Stevens  {The  Bibles  in  the  Caxton  Exhibition,  p. 
 88)  has  established  the  fact,  before  unknown,  that  Jacob  van 
 Meteren  of  Antwerp  was  connected  with  Coverdale  in  the 
 translation  of  the  Bible.  The  passage  reads  in  the  original: 
 "  Luy  avait  faict  apprendre  sa  jeunesse  I'art  d'imprimerie,  & 
 estoit  doiie  de  la  cognoissance  de  plusieurs  langues,  &  autres 
 bones  sciences  tellement  que  des  lors  il  sceust  si  bien  distin- 
 guer  la  lumiere  des  tenebres,  qu'il  employa  sa  peine,  &  mon- 
 stra  son  zele  en  Anvers  a  la  traduction  de  la  Bible  Angloise, 
 &  employa  a  cela  un  certain  docte  escolier  nomm6  Miles  Cov- 
 erdal  ce  qu'il  fit  a  I'avancement  du  Royaume  de  J^sus  Christ 
 en  Angleterre  "  {La  Vie  et  la  Mort  de  I'lionorable  et  Renoinnie 
 
COVERDALE.  153 
 
 Historien  Emanuel  de  3fekreii,  printed  at  the  end  of  L' Hisioire 
 des  Pay sbas  d' Emanuel  de  Meter  en,  La  H  aye,  16 18).  In  Eng- 
 lish: "  He  had  learned  [in]  his  youth  the  art  of  printing,  and 
 was  endowed  with  the  knowledge  of  several  languages,  and 
 other  good  sciences  so  that  he  understood  so  well  to  distinguish 
 light  from  darkness  that  he  was  at  pains  and  very  zealous  at 
 Antwerp  towards  the  translation  of  the  English  Bible,  and  em- 
 ployed for  that  purpose  a  certain  learned  scholar,  called  Miles 
 Coverdale,  which  he  did  for  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom 
 of  Jesus  Christ  in  England. "  This  renders  it  probable  that 
 the  first  edition  of  Coverdale  was  printed  at  Antwerp,  but  the 
 language  used  does  not  warrant  any  other  inference  but  that 
 he  aided  in  money,  or  otherwise  in  the  furtherance  of  the 
 work. 
 
 There  is  a  very  curious  circumstance  connected  with  the  Ded- 
 ication and  Prologue.  In  the  original  edition  of  1535  "queen 
 Anne"  is  referred  to  as  the  king's  "dearest  just  wife,  and 
 most  virtuous  pryncesse."  The  copy  in  the  British  Mu- 
 seum has  the  same  words,  but  Anne,  altered  by  the  pen  into 
 Jane,  thus:  JAne.  At  Lambeth  there  are  two  copies,  one 
 with  Anne,  another  with  Jane;  a  copy  at  Sion  College  has 
 Jane,  and  there  are  some  copies  with  the  name  of  the  queen 
 entirely  expunged.  The  explanation  is  not  difficult.  As 
 Queen  Anne  was  beheaded  in  1536,  and  the  book,  though 
 published  abroad  in  1535,  had  not  yet  been  allowed  to  cir- 
 culate in  England  in  1536,  Anne  was  changed  into  Jane 
 (which  appears  also  in  the  editions  of  Nicolson,  one  folio, 
 and  one  quarto  of  1537),  while  the  entire  suppression  of  the 
 queens  name  in  some  copies,  probably  made  at  a  later  date, 
 may  refer  to  the  rapid  succession  of  wives  justifying  the  ex- 
 pedient of  leaving  that  an  open  question. 
 
 Diplomacy  and  expediency  were  necessary  to  get  the  royal 
 approbation,  and  accordingly  in  1536,  the  first  title  was  with- 
 drawn and  a  new  one  substituted,  omitting  likewise  the  words 
 
154  The  English  Versions. 
 
 "translated  out  of  Douch  and  Latyn/'  and  running  simply: 
 Biblia,  The  Byhk:  that  is,  ihe  Holy  Scryptiire  of  the  Olde  and 
 Nav  Tcshi7nent,  faylh fully  translated  in  Englyshe,  IMDXXXVI. 
 Whether  the  royal  sanction  was  ever  expressly  accorded  to 
 Coverdale's  version  is  extremely  doubtful,  and  the  testimony 
 of  Fulke  {Defence  of  the  Translations  of  the  Bible,  p.  98. 
 Parker  Soc.  Ed.)  probably  contains  all  that  is  really  impor- 
 tant in  the  matter:  "I  myself,"  he  says,  "and  so  did  many 
 hundreds  beside  me,  heard  that  reverend  father,  M.  Doctor 
 Coverdale,  of  holy  and  learned  memory,  in  a  sermon  at  St. 
 Paul's  Cross,  upon  occasion  of  some  slanderous  reports  that 
 then  were  raised  against  his  translation,  declare  his  faithful 
 purpose  in  doing  the  same;  which  after  it  was  finished,  and 
 presented  to  King  Henry  VIII.  of  famous  memory,  and  by 
 him  committed  to  divers  bishops  of  that  time  to  peruse,  of 
 which  (as  I  remember)  Stephen  Gardiner  was  one;  after  they 
 had  kept  it  long  in  their  hands,  and  the  king  was  divers  times 
 sued  unto  for  the  publication  thereof,  at  the  last  being  called 
 for  by  the  king  himself,  they  redelivered  the  book;  and  being 
 demanded  by  the  king  what  was  their  judgment  of  the  trans- 
 />  lation,  they  answered  that  there  were  many  faults  therein. 
 "Well,"  said  the  king,  "but  are  there  any  heresies  main- 
 tained thereby  ? ''  They  answered,  there  were  no  heresies, 
 that  they  could  find,  maintained  thereby.  "If  there  be  no 
 heresies,"  said  the  king,  "  then  in  God's  name  let  it  go  abroad 
 \^      among  our  people. "  * 
 
 In  1537,  when  Coverdale  appears  to  have  been  in  London, 
 there  were  published  by  J.  Nicolson  of  Southwarke,  a  quarto, 
 and  a  folio  edition  of  Coverdale's  Bible.  Both  are  dedicated 
 to  "  Henry  VIII.  and  his  queen  Jane,"  and  are  "sett  forth 
 with  the  Kynges  most  gracious  license."     This  dedication, 
 
 *  There  is  some  doubt  whether  this  passage  relates  to  this  Bible,  oi  to  the  Great 
 Bible  of  1539.     Westcott,  Eadie  and  Moulton  refer  it  to  the  latter. 
 
COVERDALE.  1 55 
 
 which  is  couched  in  terms  of  abject  flattery,  is  almost  as  bad 
 as  that  to  King  James,  the  retention  of  which  is  as  inexplica- 
 ble as  the  all  but  universal  suppression  of  the  noble  Preface. 
 The  title  of  this  second  edition  runs:  Biblia,  The  Byble, 
 that  is  the  Holy  Scripture  of  the  Olde  afid  New  Testament,  fayth- 
 fully  translated  in  Englysh,  and  newly  oversene  and  corrected, 
 MDXXXVII.  Imprinted  in  Southwarke  for  James  Nj'colson. 
 The  order  of  the  books  in  Coverdale's  Bible,  1535,  is  as 
 follows.  It  is  divided  into  six  tomes,  or  parts. 
 Tome  I.  contains  the  Pentateuch. 
 
 "     II.       "       Josua,  Esther,   Ezra  and  Nehemiah  being 
 
 called  I  and  2  Esdras. 
 "     III.     "       Job,  the  Psalter,  the  Proverbs,  the  Preacher 
 
 and  "  Salomon's  Balettes. " 
 "     IV.      "       All  the  prophets.     Baruch,  with  the  Epis- 
 tle of  Jeremy,  appears  next  unto  Jeremy 
 "because  he  was  his  scrybe,  and  in  his 
 tyme. " 
 Lamentations  is  thus  introduced:  "And  it  came  to  passe 
 (after  Israel  was  brought  into  captiuyte  and  Jerusalem  de- 
 stroyed) that  Jeremy  the  Prophet  sat  wepinge,   mournynge, 
 and  making  his  mone  in  Jerusalem;  so  that  with  an  heuy 
 herte  he  sighed  and  sobbed,   sayenge. " 
 Tome  V.  contains  the    "  Apochripha. "      "The    bokes    and 
 treatises  which  among  the  fathers  of  olde 
 are  not  rekened  to  be  of  like  authorite 
 with  the  other  bokes  of  the  byble,  nether 
 are  they  founde  in  the  Canon  of  the  He- 
 brue."    The  Prayer  ofManasses  is  omitted. 
 "     VI.      "       The  New  Testament  in  the  following  order: 
 4  Gospels,  Acts,  The  Epistles  of  St.  Paul, 
 Romans  to  Philemon,  i  and  2  St.  Peter, 
 1,   2,   3  St.  John,   Hebrews,   St.  James, 
 St.  Jude,  Revelation. 
 
156  The  English  Versions. 
 
 It  is  necessary  to  supply  additional  particulars  to  the  Nicol- 
 son  editions  of  1537. 
 
 In  1538  Coverdale  was  in  Paris,  at  the  instance  and  charge 
 of  Cromwell,  and  engaged  with  Grafton  in  carrying  through 
 the  press  another  edition  of  the  Bible,  the  particulars  relating 
 to  which  will  be  considered  in  the  chapter  on  "The  Great 
 Bible." 
 
 During  his  absence  in  Paris,  the  first  New  Testament  of 
 Coverdale,  professing  to  contain  his  translation  and  the  Latin 
 in  parallel  columns  was  published  by  Nicolson  of  Southwark. 
 Of  this  Latin-English  Testament  we  have  three  editions. 
 There  is  one  in  4to,  with  this  title:  "  The  Nave  Testament  both 
 in  Latijie  and  Englishe  eche  correspondent  to  the  other  after  the 
 vulgare  text  communely  called  St.  Jerome's.  Faithfully  translated 
 byjohan  Hollybushe,  Anno  MCCCCCXXXVIII. — Jeremie  xxiii. 
 29.  'Is  not  my  worde  like  a  fyre,  saith  the  Lorde:  and  lyke 
 a  hammer  that  breketh  the  harde  stone  .? ' — Prynted  in  South- 
 warke  by  James  Nicolson.  Set  forth  wyth  the  Kynge's  moost 
 gracious  license."  This  edition  is  not  the  first,  but  really  the 
 third.  The  accounts  in  Anderson,  following  Lewis,  Home, 
 Bagster's  Hexapla,  and  other  works,  are  dreadfully  confused, 
 and  it  is  necessary  to  set  them  in  order;  the  facts  then  appear 
 to  be  these:  During  Coverdale's  absence  in  Paris,  Nicolson 
 printed  an  edition  of  the  Latin-English  New  Testament  with 
 this  title:  "The  nave  testament  both  Latine  and  Englyshe  ech 
 corresponde?it  to  the  other  after  the  vulgare  text,  coffmionly 
 called  S.  Jeroms.  Faithfully  translated  by  Myles  Couerdale 
 Anno  MCCCCCXXXVIII.— Printed  in  Southwarke  by  James 
 Nicolson.  Set  forth  wyth  the  kynges  moost  gracious  license. "' 
 This  edition  was  very  faulty,  so  "sinistrally  printed  and  neg- 
 ligently corrected"  as  he  says  in  the  Dedication  and  Prologue 
 to  the  Paris  edition,  and  found  "  that  as  it  was  disagreeable 
 to  my  former  translation  in  English,  so  was  not  the  true  copy 
 of  the  Latin  text  observed,  neither  the  English  so  correspond- 
 
COVERDALE.  1 5/ 
 
 ent  to  the  same  as  it  ought  to  be,  but  in  many  places,  both 
 base,  insensible,  and  clean  contrary  not  only  to  the  phrase 
 of  our  language,  but  also  from  the  understanding  of  the  text 
 in  Latin"  {Remains,  p.  33).  On  this  account  he  repudiated 
 the  first  Nicolson  edition,  and  ' '  endeavoured  ...  to  weed 
 out  the  faults  that  were  in  the  Latin  and  English  before,"  and 
 brought  out  an  8vo  edition,  printed  at  Paris  by  Francis  Reg- 
 nault,  and  published  by  Grafton  and  Whitchurch,  a.  d.  1538, 
 with  this  title:  ''■The  new  testtmient  both  in  Latin  and  English 
 after  the  vulgar e  texte:  ivhich  is  read  in  the  churche.  Translated 
 and  corrected  by  Miles  Couerdale:  and  prynted  in  Paris  by 
 Fraunces  Regnault,  MCCCCCXXXVIIL  in  Nouembre  .  .  . 
 Cum  gratia  et  priuilegis  regis." — After  the  appearance  of  this 
 edition,  and  still  in  the  same  year,  Nicolson  published  another 
 edition  of  this  Testament,  still  without  the  sanction  of  Cover- 
 dale,  and  with  the  name  of  Johan  Hollybushe  prefixed  as  that 
 of  the  editor;  but  whether  this  Johan  Hollybushe  was  a  mythi- 
 cal personage,  or  a  real  person,  belongs  to  the  realm  of  conject- 
 ure. What  these  versions  are,  will  be  evident  from  the  sub- 
 joined examples,  as  collated  by  Westcott  {History  of  the  Eng- 
 lish Bible,  2d  ed.  pp.  324-27),  in  which  the  following  abbre- 
 viations are  used:  N=Nicolson;  H=Hollybushe;  R=-Regnault; 
 V=Vulgate.  The  text  to  which  the  various  renderings  refer, 
 is  that  of  Coverdale's  Bible. 
 
 I  JOHN    I.    I-IO. 
 
 I.  That  which  was  from  the  beginning,  which  we  have  heard,  ivhich 
 we  have  seen  with  our  eyes,  wtiicit  we  have  tooked  upon,  and  our  hands 
 have  handled  of  the  word  of  life;  2.  and  the  life  hath  appeared,  and  we 
 have  seen  and  bear  witness  and  sliew  unto  you  the  life  t/iat  is  everlast- 
 ing, which  was  wittt  tlie  P'ather  and  hath  appeared  \xvA.o  \x?..  3.  That 
 which  we  have  seen  and  heard  declare  we  unto  you,  that  ye  also  may 
 have  fellowship  with  us,  and  that  our  fellowship  may  be  with  the  father 
 and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  4.  And  this  write  we  unto  you  iha.t  your 
 joy  may  be  full.  5.  And  this  is  the  tidings  w/iich  we  have  heard  of  him 
 and  declare  unto  you  that  God  is  light  and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all. 
 
158  The  English  Versions. 
 
 6.  If  we  say  that  we  have  fellowship  with  him  and  j/.?^  walk  in  darkness, 
 we  lie  and  do  not  the  truth.  7.  But  if  we  walk  in  light  even  as  he 
 is  in  light,  then  have  we  fellowship  together,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus 
 Christ  His  Son  cleanseth  us  fron\  all  sin.  8.  If  we  say  that  we  have  no 
 sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us;  9.  but  if  we.  knowl- 
 edge our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins  and  to  cleanse 
 us  from  all  tmrighteousnes s .  10.  If  we  say  we  have  not  sinned,  we  make 
 him  a  liar  and  His  word  is  not  in  us. 
 
 COLLATION. 
 
 Ver.  I.  that  which,  N.,  H.;  eyen,  N.;  beholden,  N.,  H.;  concerning, 
 R.,  of,  N.,  H.,  [de,  v.).  Ver.  2.  is  tnatiifest,  N.,  H.;  testify,  N.,  R., 
 H.;  everlasting,  N.,  R.,  (vitam  Eeternam,  V.);  by,  N.,  H.;  appeared, 
 N.,  H.  Ver.  3.  Eveji  that,  R.,  (Quod  vidimus,  V.);  have  heard,  N., 
 H.;  do  we  shew,  N.,  H.;  be,  N.,  H.  Ver.  4.  these  things,  N.,  R., 
 (haec,  v.);  do  I  write,  N. ;  ye  may  rejoice  and  {that,  '^.)yoiir,  N.,  (R.), 
 (ut  gaudeatis  et  gaudium  vestrum,  V.).  Ver.  5.  that,  N.,  H.;  do  shew, 
 N.,  H.;  there  is  no  darhtess  in  him,  N.,  H.  Ver.  6.  walk,  N.,  R. 
 Ver.  7.  as  he  also,  N.,  R.,  (sicut  et  ipse,  V.);  we  have,  N.,  H.;  his  Son 
 Jesus  Christ,  N.,  H.  Ver.  8.  do  say,  N.,  H.  Ver.  9.  if,  N.,  R.; 
 righteous  that  he  do,  N.,  H.;  cleanse,  N.,  H.;  -wickedness,  N.,  H.  Ver. 
 10.  do  say,  N.,  H.;  that  we,  N.,  R.,  (quoniam,  V.). 
 
 I  JOHN    V.     16-21. 
 
 16.  If  any  man  see  his  brother  sin  a  sin  not  unto  death,  let  him  ask 
 and  he  shall  give  him  life  for  them  that  sin  not  unto  death.  There  is  a 
 sin  unto  death,  yi?;"  the  ivhich  say  I  not  that  a  man  should  pray.  17.  All 
 unrighteousness  is  sin,  and  there  is  a  sin  not  unto  death.  We  know  that 
 whosoever  is  born  of  God  sinneth  not,  but  he  that  is  begotten  of  God 
 keepeth  himself  and  that  wicked  toucheth  him  not.  19.  We  know 
 that  we  are  of  God  and  the  world  is  set  altogether  on  wickedness.  20. 
 But  we  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come  and  hath  given  us  a  f?tind  to 
 know  him  which  is  true,  and  we  are  in  him  that  is  true,  iji  his  Son  Je- 
 su  Christ.  This  is  the  true  God  and  everlasting  life.  Ver.  21.  Babes 
 heep yourselz'es  from  images.     Amen. 
 
 COLLATION. 
 
 Ver.  16.  He  that  knoweth,  N.,  R.,  H.;  to  sin,  N.,  R.;  life  shall  be 
 given  to  him  that  sijineth  (sinning,  N.,  H.)  (N.),  R.  (H.);  I  say  not  that 
 atiy  man  should  [do,  N.)  piay  for  that  (N.),  R.,  H.  Ver.  17.  Every 
 wickedness,  N.,  H.;  a  sin,  N.,  R.,  H.;  omit  7wt,  N.,  R.,  II.  Ver.  18. 
 every  otie  that,  N.,  H.;  doth  not  sin,  N.,  R.,  H.;  the  generation,  N., 
 
COVERDALE.  1 59 
 
 R.,  H.;  him,  N.,  R.,  H.;  the,  N.,  R.,  H.  Ver.  19.  the  ivholc  world  is 
 set  on  (in,  N.)  mischief  (N.),  R-,  H.  Ver.  20.  and,  N.,  R.,  H.;  wider- 
 standing  that  we  may,  N.,  R.,  H.;  the  true  God,  N.,  R.,  H.;  be  (i.ve  are, 
 N.,  H.)  m  his  true  son  (N.),  R-,  (H.);  77i^(this,  N.,  H.)  ^^w^  (N.,  R.,  H.)- 
 Ver.  21.  ZzV^/^  children,  N.  H.;  jo«,  N.,  R.,  H.;  omit  Amen,  N.  R.  H. 
 
 Of  the  merits  of  Coverdale's  New  Testament  it  may  suffice 
 here  to  say  that,  based  on  Tyndale's  first  edition,  and  cor- 
 rected by  the  second  and  Luther's,  it  is  a  very  creditable  pro- 
 duction. Westcott,  who  has  gone  into  a  thorough  examina- 
 tion of  the  subject,  says  that  on  a  rough  calculation  more  than 
 threefourths  of  the  changes  introduced  by  Coverdale  into  Tyn- 
 dale's version  of  i  John  are  derived  from  Luther,  and  that 
 the  changes  in  that  epistle,  nearly  all  verbal,  are  only  a  hun- 
 dred and  twenty-three. 
 
 In  1540  Cromwell  died  on  the  scaffold,  and  from  that  pe- 
 riod dates  Coverdale's  Continental  exile,  during  which  he 
 lived  in  the  first  instance  at  Tubingen  (Godwin,  de  prce.siili- 
 bus  AnglicE,  p.  413),  afterwards  at  Bergzabern,  in  the  Palatin- 
 ate, where  he  kept  a  school  and  held  a  pastoral  charge  to 
 which  he  had  been  preferred  in  virtue  of  his  proficiency  in  the 
 German  language  until  his  return  to  England  in  1548.  The 
 following  authentic  account  of  him  at  this  place  is  in  a  letter 
 from  Richard  Hilles  to  Henry  Bullinger  (No.  cxiv.  p.  247, 
 in  the  Third  Series  of  Letters  relating  to  the  English  Reforma- 
 tion, Parker  Soc.  edition):  ".  .  .  .  The  other,  I  think,  is 
 somewhat  known  to  you,  both  by  my  commendation,  and 
 also  his  own  letters  sent  to  you  some  time  since.  He  is 
 called  Myles  Coverdale,  and  is  truly  one  who  is  very  dear, 
 and  honourably  esteemed  by  all  the  ministers  of  the  word 
 and  other  learned  men  in  these  parts.  He  is  the  master  of  a 
 grammar-school  at  Bergzabern,  a  town  not  far  from  Weissem- 
 berg,  and  where,  by  translating  in  his  leisure  hours,  for  the 
 sake  of  the  extensive  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
 various  religious  works  into  our  language,  partly  yours,  and 
 
i6o  The  English  Versions. 
 
 partly  those  of  other  learned  men,  he  is  of  very  great  service 
 in  promoting  the  Scriptural  benefit  of  those  persons  in  the 
 lower  ranks  of  life,  who  are  anxious  for  the  truth,  and  in- 
 flamed with  zeal  and  desire  of  obeying  the  will  of  God.  He 
 is  one  of  those,  who,  after  the  example  of  Moses,  rather  choose 
 to  be  banished,  than  with  a  wounded  conscience  cnj  'v  the 
 pleasures  of  sin  in  their  native  Egypt. " 
 
 Recalled  to  England  on  the  accession  of  Edward  VI.,  he 
 was,  through  the  influence  of  Cranmer,  appointed  one  of  the 
 king's  chaplains,  and  almoner  to  the  queen  Catherine;  in 
 I  550,  he  served  in  conjunction  with  the  archbishop,  the  bishops 
 of  Ely,  London,  Lincoln,  Sir  John  Cheke,  Latimer,  and  Dr. 
 Parker,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  on  a  commis- 
 sion against  the  anabaptists  and  other  sectaries. 
 
 In  1550  Coverdale  brought  out  a  new  edition  of  the  Bible, 
 printed  by  Froschover  at  Ziirich,  and  published  in  London, 
 by  Andrew  Hester.  The  same  work  was  re-issued,  in  1553, 
 in  London,  with  a  new  title-page,  and  the  dedication  and 
 prologue  reprinted,  by  Richard  Jugge.  Not  having  had  an 
 opportunity  to  examine  copies  of  these  impressions,  I  have  to 
 state  on  the  rather  doubtful  authority  of  Lewis:  "  They  are 
 exactly  alike,  and  both  of  a  foreign  print,  though  it  is  pre- 
 tended by  Hester  and  Jugge  that  it  was  printed  at  London." 
 
 Appointed  in  155  i  coadjutor  to  Veysey,  bishop  of  Exeter, 
 he  was  on  the  30th  of  August  of  that  year  consecrated  bishop 
 of  that  see.  Deprived  in  1553,  and  imprisoned,  he  was 
 Anally  released  at  the  personal  intercession  of  the  king  of 
 Denmark,  which  came  about  as  follows.  Coverdale,  during 
 his  first  exile,  had  married  a  lady  of  Scotch  descent,  named 
 Macheson;  her  sister  was  the  wife  of  Dr.  John  Macbee,  called 
 on  the  Continent  Machabaeus,  chaplain  to  the  king  of  Den- 
 mark and  highly  esteemed,  among  other  things,  for  his  prom- 
 inent share  in  the  Danish  Version  of  the  Bible.  Through 
 him,  the  king  persisted  in  his  intercession  with  Mary  and  ob- 
 
COVERDALE.  l6l 
 
 lained  Coverdale's  release  in  February,  1555  {Remains,  p.  xiv.). 
 Coverdale  then  went  to  Denmark,  was  appointed  preacher  to 
 the  exiles  at  Wesel  in  Friesland  (Strype,  Memorials.  III.,  i. 
 pp.  233,  410),  and  shortly  after  returned  to  his  former  charge  at 
 Bergzabern.  In  1558  he  was  at  Geneva,  and  as  he  returned 
 the  same  year  to  England  (Strype,  Annals,  I.  i.  c.  vii.  pp. 
 150-4),  the  supposition  that  he  aided  in  the  preparation  of 
 the  Geneva  Bible  appears  to  be  unfounded. 
 
 There  is  reason  to  believe  that  he  declined  the  offer  of  the 
 bishopric  of  Llandaff  in  1563.  He  was  presented  by  bishop 
 Grindal  to  the  living  of  St.  Magnus,  London  Bridge  in  1564, 
 but  resigned  it  in  1 566.  He  took  the  degree  of  D.  D.  at  Cam- 
 bridge in  1563.  He  died  in  February  1569,  aged  eighty-one, 
 and  was  buried  in  St.  Bartholomew's  Church  behind  the  Ex- 
 change. When  that  church  was  taken  down  in  1840,  his  re- 
 mains were  removed  to  St.  Magnus,  where  they  were  finally 
 interred  {Remains,  p.  xvi. ). 
 
 Bishop  Tanner,  in  Bibliotheca  Britannico-Hibernica,  gives  an 
 account  of  Coverdale,  and  his  works,  from  which  are  taken 
 the  following  passages  relating  to  his  life,  and  his  translation 
 of  the  Scriptures:  * 
 
 "Coverdalus  [Mils]  patria  Eboracencis  in  Cantabrigiensi  academia 
 studia  philosophica  et  theologica  sedulo  excoluit.  Dein  unus  ex  primis 
 doctrinse  reformatte  prsedicatoribus.  Frater  eremita  Augustinianus  A. 
 MDXCIV.  Norwici  per  Jo.  Calcidonensem  episcopum  suffrag,  presbyter. 
 [A.  MDXLVII.  in  ecclesia  S.  Pauli  London,  prjedicabat,  cum  mulli 
 Anabaptistse  palinodiam  canebant.  Stow,  Hist.  p.  596.  Et  A.  MDXLIX. 
 dominum  Russel  comitatus  est  in  expeditione  contra  rebelles  Devon. 
 Hooker  ad  HoUinsh.  ill.  1023.]  S.  theol.  doctor  Tubingje  in  Germania 
 creatus,  A.  MDLI.  20  Aug.  consecrabatur  episcopus  Exon.  Post  bien- 
 nium  in  carcerem  detrusus,  segre,  Danorum  regis  opera,  flammas  evasit, 
 et  solum  vertit  (Pox,  I.  edit.  1081).  Post  obitum  reginse  Marise  e  Ger- 
 mania in  patriam  rediit,  sede  vero  suam  repetere  non  curavit,  quia  calvin- 
 istarum  dogmatibus  in  Germania  imbutus,  ceremoniis  et  vestibus  sacris  in 
 
 *  The  whole  passage  is  given  in  Works  oj  Coverdale,  Re^naim  (P.ark.  Soc).  p.  xix. 
 
i62  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ecclesia  Anglicana  infensissimus  erat.  A.  MDLXIII.  per  episcopum 
 Grindal  ad  episcopalum  Landavensem  commendabatur  (Slrype  in  Vi/a 
 Grindall.  p.  gi).  Et  hoc  anno  3  Martii  collatus  fuit  ad  ecclesiam  S. 
 Magni  ad  pedem  pontis  Londin.  quam  resignabat  A.  MDLXVI.  Reg. 
 Grind.  Newc.  I.  396,  A.  MDLXIV.  15  April.  Edmundum  Grindall. 
 episc.  Loiidinensem  ad  gradum  doctoratus  virtute  mandati  procancellarii 
 
 universitatis  admisit,  (Strype  in  Vita  Grindall.  p.  95) 
 
 "Transtulit  in  sermonem  Anglicum  Biblia  tota.,  cum  praefatione  ad 
 Henr.  VIII.  extant  MDXXXV.  et  MDXXXVII.  Vetus  Testamentutti 
 hujus  trans lationis.  Pr.  epist.  ad  Edw.  VI.  'Caiaphas  being  byshop 
 that  yeare.'  In  fine  hujus  epistolae  ait  se  translationem  hanc  ante  annos 
 16  patri  Henr.  VIII.  dicasse.  Pr.  pr.  lectori.  'Consydering  how  excel- 
 lent.' In  prsef.  ait  se  hanc  translationem  A.  MDXXXIV.  inchoasse  ro- 
 gata  doctorum  amicorum.  Pr.  transl.  'In  the  beginning,'  etc.  Lond. 
 MDL.  MDLIII.  4to.  Pi-incipium  epistolse  dedicatorise  et  prsefationis 
 hujus  impressionis  idem  est  cum  epist.  et  prsefat.  principio  editionis 
 Southwark.  MDXXXVII.  fol.  Novum  Testamentum.  Pr.  ded.  dom. 
 Cromwell.  'I  was  never  so  wyllinge  to  labour,"  Lond.  MDXXXVIII. 
 8vo.  Hecc  editio  anni  MDXXXVIII.  accurata  est;  in  prsefatione  de  er- 
 roribus  in  alia  editione  conqueritur.  Impr.  Lat.  et  Anglice  Lond. 
 MDXXXIX.  8vo.     Translatio  heec  coUata  cum  versione  Gul.  Tihdalli. 
 
 Lond.   MDL.   8vo "  Londini  grandsevus  eetatis  80,  vel  81, 
 
 obiit  Jan.  20,  MDLXXX.  Fuller,  Ecd.  Hist.  ix.  64,  65,  A.  MDLXV. 
 juxta  Strype  in  Vita  Parker,  p.  149,  attamen  juxta  pag.  241,  ejusdem 
 libri  in  vivis  adhuc  erat  A.  MDLXVII.  Et  in  ecclesia  S.  Bartholomsci 
 humatus  jacet.  Godwin  1.  476.     Bal.  ix.  61." 
 
 To  which  is  added  the  account  of  his  personal  friend  Bale 
 in  Scriptores  illustres  major  is  Britannice: 
 
 "Milo  Coverdalus,  patria  Eboracencis,  ex  Augustiniano  fraterculo 
 Christianas  minister  factus,  ex  priniis  unus  erat,  qui  renascente  Anglorum 
 ecclesia,  cum  Roberto  Barnso,  suae  professionis  doctore,  Christum  pure 
 docuit.  Alii  partim,  hie  se  totum  dedidit  ad  propagandam  Evangelii 
 regni  Dei  gloriam,  ut  patet  in  utriusque  Testamenti  laboriosisssima  ver- 
 sione   claruit  episcopus  Excestriensis  sub  rege  Eduuardo  sexto, 
 
 anno  Domini  1552,  nunc  autem  in  Germania  pauper  ac  peregrinus  manet." 
 
 The  omitted  part  of  this  notice  enumerates  some  of  his 
 works. 
 
 Turning  to  the  Version  itself,  it  is  impossible,  to  reach  any 
 
COVERDALE.  163 
 
 Other  conclusion  than  that  it  is  a  secondary,  eclectic  transla- 
 tion. The  Pentateuch  and  Jonah  (probably  also  Job)  and  the 
 whole  of  the  New  Testament  are  Tyndale's  version  revised  by 
 Luther,  the  Zurich,  Sanctes  Pagninus  and,  in  the  subsequent 
 revisions,  especially  by  Mtinster.  The  clause  in  the  title  of 
 his  first  edition  of  1535  "faythfully  translated  out  of  Douche 
 and  Latyn,"  must  be  admitted,  after  the  thorough  examina- 
 tion to  which  his  version  has  of  late  years  been  subjected,  to 
 be  literally  true.  The  reason  of  its  withdrawal  from  the  tide- 
 page  of  subsequent  editions  can  only  be  conjectured,  and  no 
 conjecture  appears  to  me  fairer  than  that  the  alteration  was 
 not  due  to  Coverdale,  but  to  those  who  bore  the  expense  of 
 the  undertaking,  and  took  umbrage  at  that  phrase,  which,  at 
 that  time,  seemed  to  give  it  an  odor  of  heresy  (for  "Douche" 
 or  German,  on  account  of  Luther,  was  viewed  in  that  light) 
 and  interfere  with  its  circulation.  But  be  that  as  it  may,  the 
 later  editions  simply  stated  in  the  title:  "  faythfully  translated 
 in  to  Englyshe "  (1535-36),  and  "translated  in  Englysh " 
 (1537  and  the  subsequent  issues).  In  connection  with  his 
 first  edition  he  stated  distinctly  in  the  Dedication:  "  I  have 
 with  a  clear  conscience  purely  and  faithfully  translated  this 
 out  of  five  sundry  interpreters,  having  only  the  manifest  truth 
 of  the  Scriptures  before  mine  eyes,"  and  he  says  to  the  Chris- 
 tian Reader:  "To  help  me  therein,  I  have  had  sondrye  trans- 
 lacions,  not  only  in  Latin,  but  also  of  the  Douche  interpreters, 
 whom,  because  of  their  singuler  gyftes  and  special  diligence 
 in  the  Bible,  I  have  been  the  more  glad  to  follow  for  the  most 
 part."'  Whether  these  five  interpreters  include  Tyndale,  whom 
 he  certainly  most  freely  consulted,  cannot  be  determined,  but 
 that  he  consulted  the  Vulgate,  and  Pagninus  in  Latin,  and 
 Luther  and  the  Zurich  in  German  is  certain;  it  is  also  highly 
 probable  that  he  consulted  the  Worms  translation  and  the 
 Biblia  Sacra  of  Rudelius,  with  marginal  renderings,  Cologne, 
 1527. 
 
i64  The   English  Versions. 
 
 It  is  nevertheless  certain  that  Coverdale  distinctly  and  ex- 
 plicitly declares  that  he  knew  Hebrew;  to  wit,  the  following 
 extract  from  his  letter  to  Cromwell,  dated  from  Paris,  June 
 23,  1538:  "For  we  follow  not  only  a  standing  text  of  the 
 Hebrew,  with  the  interpretation  of  the  Chaldee  and  the  Greek, 
 but  we  set  also  in  a  private  table  the  diversity  of  readings  of 
 all  texts  with  such  annotations  in  another  table,  as  shall  doubt- 
 less elucidate  and  clear  the  same,  as  well  without  any  singu- 
 larity of  opinion,  as  all  checkings  and  reproofs"  (State  Papers, 
 Cromwell  Correspondence,  I.  No.  107  in  Coverdale's  Remains, 
 Park.  Soc.  ed.).  This  applies,  of  course,  to  the  Great  Bible; 
 and  he  says  likewise  in  the  dedication  to  the  Diglott,  Nicol- 
 son's  edition  of  1538:  "For,  inasmuch  as  in  our  other  trans- 
 lations we  do  not  follow  this  old  Latin  text  word  for  word, 
 they  cry  out  upon  us,  as  though  all  were  not  as  nigh  the 
 truth  to  translate  the  Scripture  out  of  other  languages,  as  to 
 turn  it  out  of  the  Latin;  or  as  though  the  Holy  Ghost  were 
 not  the  author  of  his  Scripture  as  well  in  the  Hebrew,  Greek, 
 French,  Dutch,  and'  in  English,  as  in  Latin.  The  scripture 
 and  word  of  God  is  truly  to  every  Christian  man  of  like  wor- 
 thiness and  authority,  in  what  language  soever  the  Holy  Ghost 
 speaketh  it.  And  therefore  am  I,  and  will  be  while  I  live,  under 
 your  most  gracious  favour  and  correction,  alway  willing  and 
 ready  to  do  my  best  as  well  in  one  translation  as  in  another. " 
 
 Two  or  three  short  specimens  are  now  produced  to  present 
 to  the  reader's  eye  the  origin  of  Coverdale's  version. 
 
 NUMBERS   XXIV.    I5-I7. 
 
 Papiinus  [Vatablns).  Zurich.  Coverdale. 
 
 15  Tunc  assumpsit  par-  Vund  er  hub auf  seine  And  he  toke  vp  his  15 
 
 abolam  suam,  et  dix-  sprQch,  vund  sprach :  parable,  and  sayde: 
 
 it,  "  Dixit  Bileam,  fi-  Es  sagt  Bileam  der  Thus  say ethV,2\2i^m 
 
 lius  Beor,  dixit,  vir  sun  Peor:  Es  sagt  der  tbe  sonne  of  Beor: 
 
 apertum  habeas  oc-  Mann   dem   die  Au-  Thus  sayeth  the  man, 
 
 ulum,  gen  geotihet  sind:  whose  eyes  are  opened: 
 
COVERDALE. 
 
 165 
 
 16  "  Dixens  audiens  elo  • 
 quia  Dei,  et  sciens 
 scientiam  Altissimi. 
 Visionetn  Omnipo- 
 tentis  videbit:  ca- 
 dens,  &  disco  aper- 
 tos  habens  oculos. 
 
 17  "Videbo  ilium,  sed 
 non  nunc:  intuebor 
 ilium,  sed  non  pro- 
 pe ;  procedet  stella  ex 
 Jacob,  et  surget  virga 
 ex  Israel:  "  et  trans- 
 figet  terminos  Moab, 
 et  destruet  omnes  fi- 
 lios  Seth. 
 
 I  Et  dices  in  die  ilia, 
 "Confitebor  tibi 
 Domine  quanquam 
 iratus  fuisti  contra 
 me,  auersus  est  fu- 
 ror tuus  et  consola- 
 tus  as  me. 
 
 2  "  Ecce  Deus  salus 
 mea,  confidam,  et 
 non  pauebo ;  quia 
 forbitudo  mea,  et 
 laus  mea  Deus  Do- 
 minus,  fuitque  mihi 
 salus." 
 
 EssagtderhOrergOtt- 
 licher  red,  vnd  der 
 die  erkanntnuss  hat 
 dess  hOchsten,  der 
 die  gesicht  des  AU- 
 machtigen  sach,  vnd 
 niederfiel,  vund  seine 
 augen  erOffnet  wur- 
 dend: 
 
 Ich  wird  jn  sehen, 
 aber  yetz  nit;  ich 
 wird  jn  schauwen, 
 aber  nit  von  der  na- 
 he.  Es  wirt  ein  stem 
 auss  Jacob  dahar  trat- 
 ten  vund  ein  scepter 
 auss  Israel  aufkom- 
 men,  vund  wird  zer- 
 schmattern  die  ober- 
 sten  der  Moabitern, 
 vnd  iibergewaltigen 
 alle  Kinder  Seth. 
 
 ISAIAH  XII.  1-6. 
 Das  du  denn  also 
 sprechen  wirst:  O 
 Herr,  ich  sag  dir 
 danck:  dann  du 
 wart  erziirnet  iiber 
 mich,  aber  du  hast 
 deinen  zom  abgelas- 
 sen,  vnd  hast  dich 
 mein  erbarmet. 
 Sihe,  Gott  is  mein 
 heyl,dem  ich  trUwen, 
 vnd  fOrcht  mir  nit. 
 Dann  mein  stercke 
 vund  mein  lob  ist  der 
 herr  Gott,  der  wirdt 
 auch  mein  zuflucht 
 sein. 
 
 Thus  say  cth  he' which  16 
 heareth  the  luordes  of 
 God,  &=  that  hath 
 the  knowledge  of  the 
 hyest,  eueu  he  that 
 sawe  the  vision  of 
 the  Allmightie,  &= 
 fell  downe,  and  his 
 eyes  were  opened: 
 I  shal  se  him,  but  17 
 not  now;  I  shal  be- 
 holds him,  but  not. 
 nie  at  hande.  There 
 shal  a  starre  come 
 out  of  yacob,  &=  a 
 cepter  shall  come  vp 
 out  of  Israel,  and 
 shal  smyte  the  rti- 
 lers  of  the  Moabites, 
 and  ouercome  all  the 
 childreji  of  Seth. 
 
 So  that  then  thou  i 
 shall  saye:  O  Lorde, 
 Ithanke  the,  for  thou 
 wast  displeased  at 
 me,  but  thou  hast  re- 
 frayned  thy  wrath, 
 and  hast  fjiercy  vpott 
 me. 
 
 Behold,  God  is  my  2 
 health,  in  whom  I 
 trust,  and  am  not 
 afrayde.  For  the 
 Lorde  God  is  my 
 strength,  and  my 
 prayse,  he  also  shai- 
 be  my  refuge. 
 
i66 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 3  Et  haurietis  aquas  in 
 gaudio  e  fonlibus 
 salutis: 
 
 4  et  dicetis  in  die  ilia, 
 "  Confitemini  Dom- 
 ino, invocate  nomen 
 ejus;  scire  facite  in 
 populis  opera  ejus, 
 inementote  quod  ex- 
 celsum  est  nomen 
 ejus. 
 
 5  Cantate  Domino  quo- 
 niam  magnificentiam 
 fecit:  scitur  hoc  in 
 uniuersa  terra. 
 
 6  Exalta  vocem,  et 
 lauda  habitatrix  Si- 
 ion,  quia  magnus  in 
 medio  tui  sanctus  Is- 
 rael. 
 
 6  Et  prseparauit  Do- 
 minus  Deus  cucurbi- 
 tam  et  ascendit  su- 
 per Jonah,  ut  esset 
 vmbra  super  caput 
 ejus,  ut  erueret  eum 
 h.  malo  ejus. 
 
 Darumb  werdend  jr 
 wasser  mit  frOuden 
 schupffen  auss  dem 
 brunnen  des  hey- 
 lands, 
 
 vund  zur  selben  zeyt 
 sprechen:  Lassend  vns 
 dem  herren  dancken, 
 vund  semen  nam- 
 men  anruffen,  vund 
 vnder  den  vOlckeren 
 Seyne  radt  auskiiu- 
 deu  vnd  gedencken, 
 dann  sein  namm  ist 
 hoch. 
 
 Lobsingend  dem 
 Herren,  dann  er  thut 
 grosse  ding  dz  mans 
 wusse  in  aller  welt. 
 
 Schrey  vnd  frolock 
 du  eynwonerin  Zion, 
 dann  gross  ist  dein 
 furst  der  heylig  Is- 
 raels. 
 
 JONAH  IV.  6. 
 Dann  der  Herr  Gott 
 has  jm  ein  kikaion 
 lassen  wachsen,  das 
 wtichs  iiber  Jona  auf, 
 vnd  macht  seinem 
 haupt  einen  schatten 
 das  es  jn  von  dem 
 das  jm  wee  thatt  be- 
 schirmpte. 
 
 Therefore  with  ioye  3 
 shal ye  drawe  water 
 out  of  the  Welles  of 
 the  Sanioure, 
 
 and  then  shal  ye  4 
 saye:  Let  its  geue 
 thankes  unto  the 
 Lorde,  and  call  vp- 
 on  his  name,  and  de- 
 clare his  counsels 
 ainonge  the  people, 
 and  kepe  them  in 
 remembraunce,  for 
 his  tiame  is  excel- 
 lent. 
 
 O  synge  praises  vnto  5 
 the    Lorde,  for    he 
 doth  greate   things, 
 as  it  is  known  in  all 
 the  worlde: 
 Crie    out,     and    be  6 
 glad,       thou       that 
 dwellesl  in  Sion,for 
 greate  is  thy  prince: 
 the  holy  one  of  Ls- 
 rael. 
 
 And  the  Lord  God  6 
 prepared  a  wyld 
 vyne  which  sprange 
 vp  ouer  yonas  that 
 he  might  have  shad- 
 owe  aboue  his  heade, 
 to  delyuer  him  out 
 of  his  payne.* 
 
 •  The  italicized  portions  in  Numbers  and  Isaiah  are  literal  renderings  of  the  Ztlrich 
 version.  In  Jonah  the  italicized  words  are  from  Pagninus,  the  ivyld  vyne  is  the  kikaion 
 of  the  Zttrich,  delyuer  from  Luther,  and  payne  again  from  the  Zurich. 
 
COVERDALE.  167 
 
 From  Coverdale's  Bible  (Fragment*)  1535: 
 
 MALACHI    IV. 
 
 For  marck,  the  daye  comraeth  that  shall  burne  as  an  ouen:  and  all  the 
 proude,  yee  and  all  soch  as  do  wickednesse,  shalbe  straw:  and  the  daye 
 that  is  for  to  come,  shall  burne  them  vp  (sayeth  the  Lorde  of  hoostes)  so 
 that  it  shall  leaue  them  nether  rote  ner  braunch. 
 
 But  vnto  you  that  feare  my  name,  shall  the  Sonne  of  rightuousnesse 
 aryse,  &  health  shalbe  vnder  his  winges.  Ye  shal  go  forth,  &  mulli- 
 plie  as  ye  fat  calues.  Ye  shal  treade  downe  ye  vngodly:  for  they  shalbe 
 like  the  asshes  vnder  the  soles  of  youre  fete,  in  the  daye  that  I  shal  make, 
 sayeth  the  Lorde  of  hoostes. 
 
 Remember  the  lawe  of  Moses  my  seruaunt,  which  I  committed  vnto 
 him  in  Oreb  for  all  Israel,  with  the  statutes  and  ordmaunces.  Beholde, 
 I  will  sende  you  Elias  ye  prophet:  before  the  commynge  off  the  daye  of 
 the  great  and  fearfuU  Lorde.  He  shall  turne  the  hertes  of  the  fathers  to 
 their  children,  and  the  hertes  of  the  children  to  their  fathers,  that  I  come 
 not,  and  smyte  the  earth  with  cursynge. 
 
 I  have  collated  this  chapter  with  Luther,  the  Zurich,  the 
 Worms  edition  of  Peter  Schofer  (1528,  i6mo. ),  and  the  Com- 
 bination Bible  of  Wolff  Kopphl  (Strassburg,  1529-32,  folio), 
 with  the  result,  that  there  is  hardly  a  word  that  cannot  be  re- 
 ferred to  one  or  more  of  them.  It  would  lead  me  too  far,  to 
 state  the  details  here,  but  many  will  be  supplied  in  the  chap- 
 ters on  the  German  versions.  Unless  I  am  mistaken,  the  pe- 
 culiar character  of  the  Combination  Bible,  with  which  Cover- 
 dale  must  have  been  very  familiar,  suggested  to  him  the 
 adoption  of  the  same  principle  in  his  own  versions. 
 
 The  collation  of  these  passages  with  the  Vulgate  and  Luther, 
 as  well  as  the  Ziirich  and  Pagninus  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
 Hebrew  on  the  other,  shows  very  plainly  that  they  cannot 
 have  been  translated  from  the  original.  A  similar  process  of 
 collation  has  been  pursued  by  Professors  Westcott  and  Eadie 
 with  references  to  other  passages,  and  by  Dr.  Ginsburg,  who 
 
 •  Kindly  placed  in  my  hands  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Oilman,  Secretary  of  the  American 
 Bible  Society. 
 
i68  The  English  Versions. 
 
 was  the  first  to  call  attention  to  it,  in  Koheleth,  and  as  the 
 portions  examined  belong  to  the  various  books  of  the  Old 
 Testament  and  have  uniformly  led  to  the  same  result,  it  may 
 be  regarded  as  proven  that  Coverdale's  translation  is  decidedly 
 secondary  and  eclectic.  In  the  Apocrypha,  however,  he  is 
 much  more  independent,  while  the  New  Testament,  based  in 
 the  first  instance  on  the  first  edition  of  Tyndale,  was  revised 
 by  the  second  and  the  German  of  Luther  (see  above). 
 
 Coverdale  set  great  store  by  many  different  translations, 
 deeming  them  highly  advantageous  {Remains,  pp.  13,  14), 
 and  carried  his  eclecticism  into  his  own  translation.  His 
 liberality,  in  this  respect,  is  certainly  very  remarkable,  as  may 
 be  seen  from  his  own  words: 
 
 Now  whereas  the  most  famous  interpreters  of  all  give  sundry  judg- 
 ments of  the  text,  so  far  as  it  is  done  by  the  spirit  of  knowledge  in  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  methink  no  man  should  be  offended  thereat,  for  they  refer 
 their  doings  in  meekness  to  the  spirit  of  truth  in  the  congregation  of  God : 
 and  sure  I  am,  that  there  comelh  more  knowledge  and  understanding  of 
 the  Scripture  by  their  sundry  translations  than  by  all  the  glosses  of  our 
 sophistical  doctors.  For  that  one  interpreteth  something  obscurely  in  one 
 place,  the  same  translateth  another,  or  else  he  himself,  more  manifestly 
 by  a  more  plain  vocable  of  the  same  meaning  in  another  place.  Be  not 
 thou  offended,  therefore  good  reader,  though  one  call  a  scribe  that  an- 
 other calleth  a  laivyer;  or  elders,  that  another  zz!(\&\\\  father  and  mother; 
 or  repentance,  that  another  calleth  penance  or  amendment.  For  if  men 
 be  not  deceived  by  men's  traditions,  thou  shalt  find  no  more  diversity  be- 
 tween these  terms,  than  between  fourpence  and  a  groat.  And  this  man- 
 ner have  I  used  in  my  translation,  calling  it  in  some  place  penance,  that 
 in  another  place  I  call  repentance;  and  that  not  only  because  the  inter- 
 preters have  done  so  before  me,  but  that  the  adversaries  of  the  truth  may 
 see,  how  that  we  abhor  not  this  word  penance,  as  they  untruly  report  of 
 us,  no  more  than  the  interpreters  of  Latin  abhor  pocnitere,  when  they 
 read  resipiscere.  Only  our  heart's  desire  unto  God  is,  that  this  people 
 be  not  blinded  in  their  understanding,  lest  they  believe  penance  to  be 
 ought  save  a  very  repentance,  amendment,  or  conversion  unto  God,  and 
 to  be  an  unfeigned  new  creature  in  Christ,  and  to  live  accorduig  to  his 
 law.     For  else  shall  they  fall  into  the  old  blasphemy  of  Christ's  blood, 
 
COVERDALE.  169 
 
 and  believe  that  they  themselves  are  able  to  make  satisfaction  unto  God 
 for  their  own  sins;  from  the  which  error  God  of  his  mercy  and  plenteous 
 goodness  preserve  all  his  [Prologue). 
 
 The  very  limited  number  of  notes  (sixty-six  in  all,  forty- 
 seven  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  nineteen  m  the  New)  in 
 Coverdale's  Bible  indicates  very  plainly  that  they  also  are 
 drawn  from  the  versions  which  stand  to  his  in  the  relation  of 
 parent  to  child.  They  furnish  both  alternative  readings  and 
 explanatory  matter;  e.  g. — 
 
 Gen.  iii.  6.  "A  pleasant  tree  to  make  wise."  "  Some  reade:  whyle  it 
 made  wise,''''  Luther,  Zurich. 
 
 Gen.  xvii.  2.  "I  am  the  Almighty  God,"  Luther,  Pagninus  and  Vul- 
 gate. 
 
 "Some  reade:  I  am  the  God  Schadai'^  (that  is,  plenteous  in  power, 
 abundant,  sufficient,  and  full  of  all  good) .  Ztirich  Bible  (das  ist  em 
 voUmachtigen,  vund  ein  iiberfliissige  genugsamme  vnd  volly  alles  gutenn). 
 
 Gen.  xli.  45.  "  Zaphnath  Paena,  that  is  to  saye,  an  expounder  of  se- 
 cret things,  or  a  man  to  whom  secrete  thinges  are  opened."  The  He- 
 brew spelling  is  taken  from  Tyndale  and  the  Ziirich  Bible,  the  expla- 
 nation from  Pagninus  with  the  clauses  reversed:  "  Vir  cui  abscondita 
 revelata  sunt,  vel  absconditorum  expositor." 
 
 Exod.  xvii.  16.  "The  Lord  Nissi  (so  Luther  and  Zurich),  that  is: 
 the  Lord  is  he  that  raiseth  me  up."     Pagninus:  Dominus  elevatio  mea. 
 
 2  Kings  xxv.  6.  "  And  he  gave  judgment  upon  him,"  Luther.  "  Some 
 reade:  And  they  talked  with  him  of  judgment.''''  Ziirich:  sy  red  tend  mit 
 jm  vom  rechten.     Pagninus:  locuti  sunt  cum  eo  judicium. 
 
 Matth.  i.  8.  "  Before  they  came  together,"  Erasmus.  "  Some  reade:  he- 
 fore  they  sat  at  home  together.'"  Ziirich:  ee  sy  miteinanderen  zu  hausz 
 sassend.  (a  specimen  of  the  Ziirich  improved  reading  of)  Luther:  ehe  er 
 sie  heimholete.     Tyndale  (2d  ed.):  came  to  ^rct'// together. 
 
 Matth.  xxvi.  7.  "A  box  with  precious  ointment,"  Tyndale.  (2d  ed.) 
 An  alabaster  box  of  p.  o.  '■'■Some  reade:  a  glas  with  precious  loater.'" 
 So  Luther. 
 
 Mark  iii.  21.  "  He  taketh  too  much  upon  him,"  Ziirich.  "-Some reade: 
 he  wil  go  out  of  his  witt.''''     Luther:  Er  wird  von  Sinnen  kommen. 
 
 It  were  a  great  mistake  to  suppose  that  in  spite  of  this  un- 
 questionable dependence  of  Coverdale's  version,  it  is  a  poor 
 
I/O  The  English  Versions. 
 
 version.  The  very  opposite  may  be  maintained,  and  he  cer- 
 tainly possessed  admirable  taste  and  an  uncommonly  correct 
 ear.  Many  of  his  renderings  are  decided  improvements  on 
 those  of  Tyndale,  and  not  a  few  are  retained  in  the  Author- 
 ized Version.  Some  of  these  may  be  seen  in  the  collations 
 given  before,  e.  g.,  \xv  i  John  ii.  1 6,  17,  where  his  ' '  pride  of 
 Hfe,"  and  "the  world  passeth  away"  are  vastly  better  than 
 Tyndale's  ' '  pride  of  goods, "  and  ' '  the  world  vanisheth  away. " 
 
 Among  iho'Sy^ preserved  va.  the  A.  V.  are  these:  "a  righteous 
 man's  reward,"  Matth.  x.  41;  "there  will  the  eagles  be  gath- 
 ered together,"  xxiv.  28;  and  among  those  not  retained,  very 
 meritorious,  the  following:  "that  we  might  receive  the  child- 
 ship,  "  Gal.  iv.  5 ;  and  ' '  with  the  angels  of  his  power, "  2 
 Thess.  i.  7. 
 
 A  few  specimens  of  antique  and  quamt  expressions  may  be 
 added.  "  Layed  the  fleshe  in  a  maunde  and  put  the  broth 
 in  a  pot,"  Judges  vi.  19;  "and  brake  his  brain  panne,"  x. 
 53;  "the  man  Micah  had  a  god's  house  and  made  an  over- 
 body  cote"  (ephod),  xvii.  5;  "then  answered  the  tydinge 
 bringer,"  i  Sam.  iv.  17;  "it  is  man  that  is  borne  vnto  mys- 
 ery,  lyke  as  the  byrde  for  to  fie,"  Job  v.  7;  "he  that  is  a 
 blabbe  of  his  tonge  maketh  devysion,"  Prov.  xvi.  28;  "graven 
 vpon  the  edge  of  your  aulters  with  a  pen  of  iron  and  with  an 
 adamant  clawe,"  jer.  viii.  52;  "the  erth  shal  geue  a  greate 
 crack,  it  shal  haue  a  sore  ruyne,  and  take  an  horrible  fall," 
 Is.  xxiv.  20;  "because  of  his  unshamefast  begginge, "  Luke 
 xi.  8;  "not  loked  vpon  in  the  daylie  handreachinge, "  Acts 
 vi.  i;  "one  member  hangeth  by  another  thorowout  all  the 
 iontes,"  Eph.  iv.  16;  "but  waysteth  his  brayne  aboute  ques- 
 tions and  stryuynges  of  wordes,"  i  Tim.  vi.  4. 
 
 And  the  following  obsolete  terms,  or  only  surviving  in  dia- 
 lects: to  clyp  (=shear  sheep);  a  maund  (=large  basket);  body 
 (^man);  to  spar  a  door  (=^close  it);  rowles  (=waves);  bug 
 (^bugbear,  object  of  fear);  symnel  (=a  cake). 
 
COVERDALE.  I/I 
 
 A  large  portion  of  Prayer  Book  Version  of  the  Psalms  is 
 the  work  of  Coverdale;  e.  g.,  "  My  flesh  and  my  heart  faileth, 
 but  God  is  the  strength  of  my  heart,  and  my  portion  forever." 
 "Enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant,  for  in  thy  sight 
 shall  no  man  living  be  justified."  "Thou  Lord  in  the  be- 
 ginning hast  laid  the  foundation  of  the  earth,  and  the  heav- 
 ens are  the  work  of  thy  hands.  They  shall  perish  but  thou 
 shalt  endure;  they  shall  all  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment;  and  as 
 a  vesture  thou  shalt  change  them,  and  they  shall  be  changed. 
 But  thou  art  the  same,  and  thy  years  shall  not  fail." 
 
 Coverdale  wrote  quite  a  number  of  "Ghostly  Psalms," 
 which  strangely  enough  are  often  as  unmusical,  as  his  prose 
 translation  is  musical.  A  single  stanza  may  serve  as  a  speci- 
 men to  mark  the  contrast: 
 
 DEUS   MISEREATUR   NOSTRI,    PS.    LXVI.    (LXVII.). 
 
 "  God  be  mercy  full  unto  us, 
 And  sende  over  vs  his  blessynge; 
 Shewe  us  his  presence  glorious, 
 And  be  ever  to  us  lovynge; 
 That  men  on  earth  may  knowe  thy  waye, 
 Thy  savyng  health  and  ryghteousnesse; 
 That  they  be  not  led  by  nyght  nor  day, 
 Throwe  the  pretexte  of  trewe  justice, 
 To  seke  saluacyon  where  none  is." 
 
 A  few  brief  examples  from  the  New  Testament  with  refer- 
 ence to  Tyndale's  version,  very  characteristic  and  suggestive, 
 may  conclude  this  general  survey  of  Coverdale's  translation. 
 
 The  first  two  are  literal  reproductions  of  Tyndale's  version: 
 
 Rom.  viii.  3,  And  sent  his  Son  in  the  similitude  of  synfull  flesh,  and  by 
 
 synne  damned  synne  in  the  flesh. 
 Heb.  ii.  16,     For  he  in  no  place  taketh  on  him  the  angels,  but  the  sede 
 
 of  Abraham  taketh  he  on  him. 
 
 The  second  two  give  the  two  versions  in  parallel  columns, 
 Coverdale's  alterations  in  italics. 
 
1/2 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 LUKE    XV 
 
 Tyndale. 
 7  I  say  vnto  you  that  lykewise  ioye 
 shalbe  in  heven  over  one  synner 
 that  repenteth,  moore  than  over 
 nynety  and  nine  luste  persons, 
 which  nede  noo  repentaunce. 
 lo  Lykwise  I  saye  vuto  you,  ioye 
 is  made  in  the  presence  of  the 
 angels  of  god  over  one  synner 
 that  repenteth. 
 
 7,   10. 
 
 Coverdale. 
 I  saye  unto  you:  eveti  so  shall  7 
 there  be  joye  in  heven  over  one 
 synner  that  dothpentiawtce  more 
 than  nyne  andnyentye  righteous 
 which  nede  not  repentaunce. 
 Even  so  {I  tell  you)  shall  there  10 
 ^i?joye  before  the  Angels  of  God, 
 over  one  synner  that  doth  pen- 
 naunce. 
 
 of  42 
 
 The  following  specimens  show  the  nature  of  the  differences 
 and  agreements  in  Tyndale's  original  edition  of  1526,  and 
 Coverdale's,  1535. 
 
 MARK  IX.  42-44. 
 Tyndale. 
 
 42  And  whosoever  shall  hourte  won 
 of  this  litell  wons,  that  beleve 
 in  me,  it  were  better  for  him, 
 that  a  myllstone  were  hanged 
 aboute  his  necke,  and  that  he 
 were  caste  in  to  the  see. 
 
 43  And  yf  thy  hande  offende  the, 
 cut  hym  of.  Itt  ys  better  for 
 the,  to  entre  into  lyffe  niaymed, 
 then  to  goo,  with  two  hondes  in 
 to  hell,  in  to  fire  that  never  shal- 
 be quenched, 
 
 44  where  there  worme  dyeth  nott, 
 and  the  fyre  never  goeth  oute. 
 
 I  I  beseche  you  therfore  brethren 
 by  the  mercifulnes  of  God,  that 
 ye  make  youre  bodyes  a  quicke 
 sacrifise,  holy  and  exceptable 
 vnto  God  which  is  your  resonable 
 servynge  off  God. 
 
 Coverdale. 
 And  who  so  offendeth  one 
 these  litle  ones  that  beleue  in 
 me,  it  were  better  for  him  that  a 
 mylstone  were  hanged  aboute 
 his  neck,  and  he  cast  in  to  the 
 see. 
 
 Yf  thy   hande   offende   the,    cut  43 
 him  of.     Better  it  is  for  the  to 
 entre  in  to  life  lame,  then  hau- 
 ynge  two  hondes  to  go  in  to  hell 
 in  to  the  euerlastinge  fyre, 
 
 where   their  worme  dyeth  not,  44 
 and  their  fyre  goeth  not  out. 
 
 XII.  I,  2. 
 I  beseke  you  brethren  by  the  i 
 mercyfulnesse  of  God,  that  ye 
 geue  ouer  youre  bodies  for  a  sac- 
 rifice, that  is  quycke  holy,  and 
 acceptable  vnto  God,  which  is 
 youre  reasonable  seruynge  off 
 God. 
 
COVERDALE. 
 
 173 
 
 2  and  fassion  nott  youre  selves 
 lyke  vnto  this  worlde:  But  be 
 ye  chaunged  [in*youre  shape,] 
 by  the  reiiuynge  of  youre  wittes, 
 that  ye  maye  fele  what  thynge 
 that  good,  that  acceptable,  and 
 perfaicte  will  of  God  is. 
 
 And  fashion  not  youre  selues  2 
 like  vnto  this  worlde,  but  be 
 chaunged  thorow  the  renewynge 
 off  youre  mynde,  that  ye  maye 
 proue,  what  ihinge  that  good, 
 that  acceptable,  and  perfeck  wil 
 of  God  is. 
 
 The  differences  between  the  editions  of  1535  and  1537  are 
 very  slight.  The  following  prayers  before  and  after  reading 
 the  Scriptures  were  added  in  the  edition  of  1537. 
 
 A  prayer  to  be  used  before  reading  the  Bible:  because  that  when  thou 
 goest  to  study  in  Holy  Scripture  thou  shouldest  do  it  with  reverence, 
 therefore  for  thine  instruction  and  loving  admonition  thereto,  the  rev- 
 erend father  in  God  Nicholas,  bishop  of  Salisbury,  hath  prescribed 
 this  prayer  following  taken  out  of  the  same: 
 
 O  Lord  God  Almighty  which  long  ago  saidst  by  the  mouth  of  James 
 thine  Apostle:  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  it  of  God  .... 
 Hear  my  petition  for  this  thy  promise  sake  .  .  .  Have  mercy  upon  me 
 and  graciously  hear  me  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake  our  Lord,  which  liveth 
 and  reigneth  with  Thee,  His  Father,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  world  with- 
 out end.     Amen. 
 
 After  the  end  of  any  chapter  [if  thou  wilt)  thou  may  est  say  these  verses 
 following: 
 
 Lead  me,  O  Lord,  in  thy  way,  and  let  me  walk  in  thy  truth.  Oh  let 
 mine  heart  delight  in  fearing  thy  name. 
 
 Order  my  goings  after  Thy  Word  that  no  wickedness  reign  in  me. 
 Keep  my  steps  within  thy  paths,  lest  my  feet  turn  into  any  contrary 
 way. 
 
 The  order  of  the  books  in  Coverdale's  Bible  is  as  follows: 
 
 OLD  TESTAMENT. 
 
 Genesis, 
 
 Ruth, 
 
 I  Esdras, 
 
 Exodus, 
 
 I  Kings, 
 
 II  Esdras, 
 
 Leviticus, 
 
 II  Kings, 
 
 Esther, 
 
 Numbers, 
 
 III  Kings, 
 
 Job, 
 
 Deuteronomy, 
 
 IV  Kings, 
 
 Psalms, 
 
 Joshua, 
 
 I  Chronicles, 
 
 Proverbs, 
 
 Judges,  . 
 
 II  Chronicles, 
 
 Ecclesiastes, 
 
174 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Canticles, 
 
 Hosea, 
 
 Nahum, 
 
 Isaiah, 
 
 Joel, 
 
 Habakkuk, 
 
 Jeremiah, 
 
 Amos, 
 
 Zephaniah, 
 
 Lamentations, 
 
 Obadiah, 
 
 Haggai, 
 
 Baruch, 
 
 Jonah, 
 
 Zechariah, 
 
 Ezekiel, 
 
 Micah, 
 
 Malachi. 
 
 Daniel, 
 
 APOCRYPHA. 
 
 III  Esdras, 
 
 Ecclesiasticus, 
 
 IV  Esdras, 
 
 Susannah, 
 
 Tobias, 
 
 Bel, 
 
 Judith, 
 
 Manasses, 
 
 Rest  of  the  Book  of  Esther, 
 
 I  Maccabees, 
 
 Wisdom, 
 
 II  Maccabees. 
 
 NEW   TESTAMENT. 
 
 Matthew, 
 
 Ephesians, 
 
 I  Peter, 
 
 Mark, 
 
 Philippians, 
 
 II  Peter, 
 
 Luke, 
 
 Colossians, 
 
 I  John, 
 
 John, 
 
 I  Thessalonians, 
 
 II  John, 
 
 Acts, 
 
 II  Thessalonians, 
 
 III  John, 
 
 Romans, 
 
 I  Timothy, 
 
 Hebrews, 
 
 I  Corinthians, 
 
 II  Timothy, 
 
 James, 
 
 II  Corinthians, 
 
 Titus, 
 
 Jude, 
 
 Galatians, 
 
 Philemon, 
 
 Revelation. 
 
 CHAPTER   VI. 
 
 MATTHEW  S     BIBLE. 
 
 It  will  be  remembered  that  Coverdale's  Bible  was  published 
 in  A.  D.  1535,  and  the  last  edition  of  Tyndale's  New  Testa- 
 ment, printed  in  England,  about  the  time  he  suffered  mar- 
 tyrdom at  Vilvorde  in  1536.  In  the  next  year  appeared  a 
 folio  volume  containing  the  Bible,  of  which  the  Title,  and  a 
 brief  account  are  here  given.  Title: — The  Byble,  which  is  all 
 the  Holy  Scriptures :  in  which  are  co7iiayned  the  Olde  and  Neivr. 
 Testament  truely  and  purely  translated  into  Englysh.     By  Thomas 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  175 
 
 Matihave.  — Esaye  I.  ' '  Hearken  to  ye  Heavens,  and  thou  earthe 
 geave  eare:  for  the  Lord  speaketh, "  MDXXXVH. — Set  Forth 
 with  the  Kinge's  most  gracyous  lycence. — (The  royal  imprim- 
 atur is  printed  in  red  letters).  Next  to  the  title-page  follows, 
 A  Dedication  to  Henry  viii.,  subscribed  by  "His  grace's 
 faythfuU  and  true  subject,  Thomas  Matthew,"  three  pages; 
 and  A  Preface  to  the  Christen  Reders.  Then  follows:  A 
 Callender  and  Almanac  for  i8  years,  beginning  1538,  in 
 which  are  continued  as  holydays  St.  Nicholas,  St.  Lawrence, 
 The  Invention  and  Exaltation  of  Holy  Cross; — An  Exhorta- 
 cyon  to  the  studye  of  the  holy  Scrypture,  gathered  out  of  the 
 Bible,  with  the  two  large  flourished  initials  L  R.  at  the  end; 
 — The  Summe  and  Content  of  all  the  Holy  Scrypture  of  the 
 Olde  and  Newe  Testament,  and  a  brief  rehearsal  of  the  years 
 passed  since  the  begynnynge  of  the  world,  unto  this  yeare  of 
 our  Lord,  MDXXXVH.  —  "Genesis  to  Salomon's  Ballet, "  fol. 
 i.-ccxlvii.  "The  Prophetes  in  Englysh  ";  on  the  reverse  of 
 this  title  is  a  large  wood-cut  between  the  initials  R.  G.  and 
 E,  W.  —  "Esay  to  Malachi ''— fol.  i.-xciiii. ,  and  at  the  end 
 of  Malachi  the  initials  W.  T.  in  large  flourished  capitals. — 
 The  Apocrypha,  taken  from  Coverdale,  with  the  omission  of 
 the  third  book  of  Maccabees,  followed  by  the  New  Testament 
 with  this  title:  The  Newe  Testament  of  our  Sauyour  Jesii  Christ, 
 newly  and  dylygentlye  trajislated  into  Englishe,  with  annotations 
 in  the  mar  gent  to  helpe  the  Reader  to  the  understandynge  of  the 
 Texte.  Prynted  in  the y ere  of  our  Lorde  God,  M.  D.  XXXVH. 
 Matthew  to  Revelation,  fol.  ii.-cix. — Tables,  etc.,  fol.  cx.- 
 cxi.  On  the  last  leaf  is  printed:  "The  ende  of  the  Newe 
 Testamente  and  of  the  whole  Byble. — To  the  honoure  and 
 prayse  of  God  was  this  Byble  printed  and  fyneshed  in  the 
 Yere  of  our  Lorde  God  a  M.  D.  XXXVH.— The  wood-cuts  in 
 the  Apocalypse  are  the  same  as  those  used  "in  the  second 
 Dutch  (.?)  edition  of  Tyndal's  New  Testament,"  and  other 
 engravings  were  taken  from  the  blocks,   which  had  already 
 
176  The  English   Versions. 
 
 been  used  in  the  Liibeck  Bible  of  1533.  There  is  not  in 
 any  part  of  the  volume  the  faintest  information  as  to  the  place 
 where  the  book  was  printed,  but  as  the  types  are  German, 
 and  as  the  initials  I.  R.  are  admitted  to  stand  for  John  Rog- 
 ers, the  first  who  suffered  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  who 
 lived  in  the  same  year  (1537)  at  Wittenberg,*  I  conclude,  on 
 the  same  grounds  already  fully  set  forth  in  the  chapter  on 
 Tyndale,  corroborated  by  this  fact,  that  this  Bible  was  printed 
 neither  at  Antwerp  nor  Hamburg,  but  at  the  mysterious 
 Marlborow,   that  is,   at  Wittenberg,   by  Hans  Luft. 
 
 A  brief  account  of  John  Rogers,  unquestionably  the  editor 
 of  this  Bible,  is  now  in  place.  Born  about  1500,  he  took 
 the  degree  of  B.  A.  at  Cambridge  in  1525,  and  received  an 
 invitation  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  then  known  as  "Car- 
 dinal College."  About  1534  he  became  chaplain  to  the  Mer- 
 chant Adventurers  at  Antwerp,  and  there  made  the  acquaint- 
 ance of  Tyndale.  YoxQ  {Acts  and Momi?}ients,  vi.  p.  591),  says 
 that  there  he  chanced  "to  fall  in  company  with  that  worthy 
 martyr  of  God  William  Tyndale,  and  with  Miles  Coverdale, 
 which  both  for  the  hatred  they  bare  to  popish  superstition  and 
 idolatry,  and  love  they  bare  toward  true  religion,  had  forsaken 
 their  native  country.  In  conferring  with  them  the  Scriptures, 
 he  came  to  great  knowledge  in  the  gospel  of  God,  insomuch 
 that  he  cast  off  the  heavy  yoke  of  popery,  perceiving  it  to  be 
 impure  and  filthy  idolatry,  and  joined  himself  with  them  two 
 in  that  painful  and  most  profitable  labour  of  translating  the 
 Bible  into  the  English  tongue,  which  is  entitled,  'The  I'rans- 
 lation  of  Thomas  Matthew.'"  Professor  Westcott  (/.  c.  p.  88) 
 denies  this  statement  of  Foxe,  and  holds  that  Thomas  Mat- 
 thew is  not  a  pseudonym  for  John  Rogers,  surmising  that  be- 
 cause the  former  name  is  given  in  full  at  the  end  of  the  Ex- 
 
 *  The  statement  that  he  went  to  Wittenberg  I  have  not  been  able  to  trace  farther 
 than  Lewis  [History  of  Transl.  of  the  Bible,  p.  io8). 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  177 
 
 hortation  to  the  study  of  Scripture,  it  designates  a  real  person 
 who  probably  furnished  the  money  for  the  work  as  had  been 
 surmised  before  by  Walter,  but,  if  that  be  so,  it  is  necessary 
 to  remove  the  stubborn  fact  that  in  the  official  record  of  the 
 apprehension  of  Rogers  he  is  called:  "Johannes  Rogers  alias 
 Matthew."*  In  1537  Rogers  married  and  moved  to  Witten- 
 berg, and  is  supposed  to  have  remained  there  until  1547. 
 Distinguished  by  many  marks  of  favor  under  the  reign  of 
 Edward  VI. ,  he  was  the  first  martyr  in  the  Marian  persecu- 
 tion, being  burned  alive  in  Smithfield  in  February,   1555. 
 
 Before  examining  the  translation,  it  is  necessary  to  state 
 that  the  initials  on  the  reverse  of  the  title  to  the  prophets, 
 R.  G.  and  E.  W.  stand  for  Richard  Grafton  and  Edward 
 Whitchurch,  at  whose  expense  the  book  was  printed,  which 
 seems  to  settle  the  surmised  pecuniary  aid  derived  from  the 
 mythical  Matthews.  This  is  evident  from  a  letter  written  by 
 Grafton  (who  subscribes  himself  "Richard  Grafton,  Grocer"), 
 to  Cranmer  seeking  the  protection  of  the  Privy  Seal  against 
 opposition  and  unauthorized  reprints,  in  which  he  says:  "But 
 now,  most  gracious  Lord,  forasmuch  as  this  work  hath  been 
 brought  forth  to  our  most  great  and  cosdy  labours  and  charges; 
 which  charges  amount  above  the  sum  of  five  hundred  pounds; 
 and  I  have  caused  of  the  same  to  be  printed  to  the  sum  of 
 fifteen  hundred  bookes  complete,  which  now,  by  reason  that 
 of  many  this  work  is  highly  commended,  there  are  that  will, 
 and  doth,  go  about  the  printing  of  the  same  work  again,  in  a 
 
 *  In  the  sentence  of  condemnation  John  Rogers  is  four  times  called  "Johannes  Kog- 
 ers  ah'as  Matthew";  and  in  the  Council  Register  of  queen  Mary's  reign  occurs  the 
 entry;  "John  Rogers  a^/as  Matthew,  is  ordered  to  keep  his  house  at  Paul's."  It  is 
 evident  that  under  the  circumstances  a  denial  of  historical  statements  on  mere  grounds 
 of  conjecture  is  not  a  refutation.  The  alias  remains  unshaken,  and  until  it  is  satisfac- 
 torily removed,  Foxe's  statement  should  be  upheld.  All  that  make  counter-state- 
 ment; are  charged  with  the  onus  probandi.  Professor  Westcott  has  slightly  modi- 
 fied the  view  given  in  the  text,  but  he  still  states  that  "  Rogers,  by  the  help  of  an 
 unknown  fellow-labourer  Thomas  Matthew,  or  simply  under  this  assumed  narn,?,"  etc. 
 (2d  ed.  p.  6S,  Lond.,  1872). 
 
178  The  English  Versions. 
 
 lesser  letter;  to  the  intent  that  they  may  sell  their  little  books 
 better  cheap  than  I  can  sell  these  great;  and  so  make  that  I 
 shall  sell  none  at  all,  or  else  very  few,  to  the  utter  undoing 
 of  me,  your  orator,  and  of  all  those  my  creditors,  that  hath 
 been  my  comforters  and  helpers  therein."  The  sum  specified 
 was  a  very  large  one  at  the  time,  and  represents  at  the  present 
 value  of  money  not  less  than  £'],  500,  or  $37, 500.  The  ora- 
 tor was  successful  every  way,  and  the  whole  edition  was  speed- 
 ily sold.  The  full  particulars  relating  to  the  introduction  of 
 the  volume  into  England  may  be  read  at  length  in  Lewis, 
 Anderson,  Westcott,  etc. ;  they  embody  these  facts:  that  though 
 it  is  uncertain  whether  Cranmer  knew  of  the  preparation  of 
 the  work,  he  gave  it  a  cordial  welcome  and  urged  Cromwell 
 with  great  earnestness  to  show  the  book,  which  he  thought  a 
 better  translation  than  any  he  had  until  then  seen,  to  the  king 
 and  obtain  from  him  a  ' '  license  that  the  same  may  be  sold 
 and  read  of  every  person,  without  danger  of  any  act,  procla- 
 mation, or  ordinance  heretofore  granted  to  the  contrary,  until 
 such  time  that  we  the  bishops  shall  set  forth  a  better  transla- 
 tion, which  I  think  will  not  be  till  a  day  after  doomsday. " — 
 How  successful  Cromwell  was  is  evident  from  Cranmer's  let- 
 ter of  Aug.  13,  1537,  in  which  he  thanks  him  for  his  good 
 offices  in  that  he  "hath  not  only  exhibited  the  bible  .... 
 to  the  king's  majesty,  but  also  hath  obtained  of  his  grace  that 
 the  same  shall  be  allowed  by  his  authority  to  be  bought  and 
 read  within  this  realm."  So  it  would  seem  that  this  transla- 
 tion in  Matthew's  Bible  may  be  called  the  first  Authorized 
 Version  of  the  English  Bible,  and  Coverdale's  the  second. 
 
 ' '  The  setting  forth  of  Matthew's  Bible, "  says  Foxe,  ' '  did 
 not  a  little  offend  the  clergy,  especially  the  bishops  aforesaid 
 (the  bishop  of  Winchester  and  his  fellows),  both  for  the  pro- 
 logues, and  especially  because  in  the  same  book  was  one  spe- 
 cial table,  collected  of  the  common  places  in  the  Bible  and 
 the  Scriptures  for  the  approbation  of  the  same;  and  chiefly 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  179 
 
 about  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  and  marriage  of  priests,  and 
 the  mass,  which  there  was  said  not  to  be  found  in  Scripture." 
 
 The  translation  itself  consists  of  three  distinct  elements:  i. 
 The  reprints  from  Tyndale  (The  Pentateuch  and  the  New  Tes- 
 tament); 2.  The  reprints  from  Coverdale  (Ezra  to  Malachi 
 and  the  Apocrypha);  3.  A  New  Translation  (Joshua  to  2 
 Chronicles).  Strype  {Cranmer  I.  p.  1 1 7)  says  after  Bale,  that 
 Rogers  ' '  translated  the  Bible  into  English  from  Genesis  to 
 the  end  of  Revelation,  making  use  of  the  Hebrew,  Greek, 
 Latin,  German  and  English  copies."  The  same  writer  al- 
 leges that  he  "added  prefaces  and  notes  out  of  Luther,  and 
 dedicated  the  whole  book  to  King  Henry,  under  the  name 
 of  Thomas  Matthews  by  an  epistle  prefi.xed,  minding  to  con- 
 ceal his  own  name."  On  the  other  hand  Foxe  i^Ads  and  Mon- 
 uments, V.  p.  410)  says:  "In  the  translation  of  this  Bible  the 
 greatest  doer  was  indeed  W.  Tyndale,  who  with  the  help  of 
 Miles  Coverdale  had  translated  all  the  books  thereof  except 
 only  the  Apocr3'pha,  and  certain  notes  in  the  margin  which 
 were  added  after.  But  because  the  said  W.  Tyndale  in  the 
 meantime  was  apprehended  before  this  Bible  was  fully  per- 
 fected, it  was  thought  good  ...  to  father  it  by  a  strange 
 name  of  Thomas  Matthewe.  John  Rogers  at  the  same  time 
 being  corrector  to  the  print,  who  had  then  translated  the  res- 
 idue of  the  Apocrypha  and  added  also  certain  notes  thereto 
 in  the  margin:  and  thereof  came  it  to  be  called  'Thomas 
 Matthewe's  Bible. ' " 
 
 Many  of  the  particulars  in  these  accounts  are  already  set 
 aside  by  the  facts  developed  in  the  papers  on  Tyndale  and 
 Coverdale,  and  of  the  remainder  it  may  suffice  to  say  that, 
 leaving  aside  the  mysterious  Matthewe,  according  to  the  fore- 
 mentioned  classification  it  may  be  regarded  as  established  that 
 John  Rogers  was  the  editor  of  the  whole,  and  as  the  literary 
 executor  of  Tyndale,  the  third  element  described  as  the  New 
 Translation  is  most  probably  that  portion  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 
iSo  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ment   which    Tyndale   was    permitted    to    finish    before    his 
 death. 
 
 The  reasons  for  this  supposition  are  so  strong  as  to  amount 
 almost  to  certainty;  and  they  are  admirably  illustrated  in  the 
 following  passage  from  Moulton  {History  of  the  English  Bible, 
 p  128):  'There  is  a  Hebrew  word  (elon)  occurring  nine 
 times  in  the  Old  Testament,  which  is  rendered  "  plain  "  in 
 our  common  Bibles,  but  which  in  Tyndale's  Pentateuch  is 
 more  correctly  translated  "oak"  or  "oakgrove"  (in  Deut. 
 xi.  30,  "grove").  We  turn  to  the  later  passages  in  which 
 the  word  occurs,  viz.,  Judg.  iv.  11;  ix.  6,  37;  i  Sam.  x.  3, 
 and  find  that  in  each  of  these  passages  Matthew's  Bible  has 
 "oak."  The  curious  expression  rendered  in  our  Bibles  "shut 
 up  and  left"  occurs  five  times  (with  slight  variations),  viz., 
 once  in  Deuteronomy  and  four  times  in  the  Books  of  Kings. 
 In  Matthew's  Bible  the  uniform  rendering  is  "prisoned  (or 
 in  prison^  and  forsaken."  ....  Amongst  the  musical  in- 
 struments frequently  mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament  is  the 
 tambour  or  hand-drum,  in  Hebrew  toph.  Now  this  word  oc- 
 curs three  time  in  the  Pentateuch,  five  times  between  Joshua 
 and  2  Chronicles,  and  nine  times  in  later  books, — that  is, 
 three  times  in  the  part  which  was  certainly  Tyndale's,  nine 
 times  in  Coverdale's  portion,  and  five  times  in  the  books 
 which  lie  between.  In  the  Pentateuch  (Tyndale)  the  trans- 
 lation is  always  timbrel.  In  the  books  from  Ezra  onwards 
 (setting  aside  three  passages  in  which  entirely  diflTerent  words 
 occur)  Coverdale  always  adopts  tabrct.  In  the  books  of  which 
 we  are  now  speaking, — Matthew's  Bible  has  always  timbrel, 
 never  tabret — that  is,  has  Tyndale's  rendering  and  not  Cover- 
 dale's.*  It  will  be  admitted  by  all  who  duly  consider  the  ef- 
 fect of  such  an  accumulation  of  minute  coincidences,  that  the 
 probability  of  Tyndale  being  the  author,  and  Rogers  the  edi- 
 tor, of  the  new  translation,  amounts  almost  to  certainty,  and 
 completely  disposes  of  the  inaccurate  statements  given  by  un- 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  i8i 
 
 discerning  writers.  It  is  supposed  that  the  manuscript  of  the 
 translation '  of  the  books  in  question  was  contained  in  the 
 packet  of  papers,  which  Foxe  states  that  the  martyr  on 
 the  morning  of  his  execution  sent  to  his  friend  Poyntz.  In 
 support  of  the  view  here  advocated,  attention  is  called  to  the 
 statement  of  Westcott  that  upon  examination  the  "Epistles 
 of  the  Old  Testament "  added  to  Tyndale's  New  Testament 
 of  1534,  which  contain  several  passages  from  the  Pentateuch 
 as  well  as  the  Historical  Books,  exhibit  about  the  some  rela- 
 tion to  the  translation  in  Matthew  as  those  from  the  Penta- 
 teuch do  to  Tyndale's  published  text.  This  view,  it  is  proper 
 to  add  here,  is  also  shared  by  Eadie  (Engh's/i  Bible,  i.  322), 
 and  Plumptre  {^'Authorized  Version"  Smith's  Did.  of  the  Bi- 
 ble), although  the  new  pagination  beginning  with  Isaiah  (see 
 above)  and  his  account  of  the  whole  history  of  the  book  is 
 rather  imaginary,  barring  the  main  circumstance  that  Graf- 
 ton and  Whitchurch  wanted  to  make  their  commercial 
 venture  remunerative  (see  Chester,  Li/e  0/  Rogers,  pp.  29, 
 425-430),  and  of  which  the  published  letters  afford  abun- 
 dant evidence. 
 
 It  must  not  be  imagined,  however,  that  although  the  trans- 
 lation of  almost  the  whole  of  Matthew's  Bible  is  the  work  of 
 Tvndale  and  Coverdale,  the  labors  of  Rogers  were  light  or 
 unnecessary.  They  were  neither,  and  from  beginning  to  end 
 the  judicious  hand  of  that  accomplished  scholar  is  clearly  per- 
 ceptible. The  prayer  of  Manasses  in  the  Apocrypha  has  been 
 ascribed  to  Rogers,  although  he  did  not  translate  it  from  the 
 Greek  (not  accessible  to  him),  but  from  the  French  Bible  of 
 Olivetan  (1535),  and  from  the  same  source  likewise  is  taken 
 the  Preface  to  the  Apocrypha,  the  Table  of  the  principal  mat- 
 ters contained  in  the  Bible,  and  for  the  most  part,  the  Preface 
 to  Solomon's  Song,  the  division  of  the  Psalter  into  five  trea- 
 tises, and  a  number  of  notes,  to  be  mentioned  more  in  detail 
 below. 
 
l82 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  reason  why  he  preferred  Coverdale's  version  of  Jonah 
 to  Tyndale's  has  not  been  ascertained.  The  learned  and  in- 
 genious argument  of  Walter,  prefixed  to  the  reprint  of  the 
 Prologue  in  the  Parker  Society's  Doctrinal  Treatises,  etc.,  of 
 Tyndale,  that  if  there  had  been  a  version  by  Tyndale  "the 
 editors"  {sic)  of  Matthew's  Bible,  would  certainly  have  used 
 it  in  spite  of  the  king's  dislike  of  Tyndale,  etc.,  etc.,  has  been 
 completely  demolished  by  the  discovery  in  1861  by  Lord  A. 
 Hervey,  of  a  copy  of  that  book  translated  by  Tyndale,  which, 
 with  the  Prologue  and  Coverdale's  version,  has  been  published 
 by  Mr.  Fry  in  fac-simile  (1863).  As  this  matter  is  more  or 
 less  misstated,  the  reproduction,  in  this  place,  of  Professor 
 Westcott's  collation  of  the  various  readings  of  chapter  ii.  of 
 that  book  in  both  versions  may  be  useful: 
 
 Tyndale. 
 
 1  bowels. 
 
 2  and  +  he  said, 
 tribulation, 
 ansivered. 
 
 3  -^for  thou  hadst. 
 and  all  thy  w. 
 ■\and  7th. 
 
 5  water. 
 w«to. 
 
 6  -vand  I  went. 
 
 ^■on  every  side  for  e. 
 and  yet  thou. 
 Lord, 
 broughtest. 
 
 8  observe, 
 have  forsaken . 
 
 him  that  was  merciful  unto  them. 
 
 9  sacrifice +M«^<?  thee, 
 that  saving  c . 
 
 Cover  dale  {Matthew). 
 
 1  belly. 
 
 2  omits  he 
 trouble, 
 heard. 
 
 3  omits y<?^. 
 yea  all  thy  w. 
 omits  and. 
 
 5  waters, 
 to. 
 
 6  omits  and. 
 
 omits  on  every  side. 
 
 but  thou. 
 
 +  <9Lord. 
 
 hast  brought. 
 8  hold  of. 
 
 will  forsake. 
 
 his  mercy. 
 g  +do  the  sacrifice. 
 
 For  why.''     Salvation. 
 
 Westcott  adds  that,  as  the  collation  itself  will  show,  Cover- 
 dale's  version  was  not  independent  of  Tyndale's. 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  183 
 
 In  the  following  example  are  given  first  Luther's  translation 
 (1532),  then  the  Zurich  (1534),  followed  by  Coverdale's  ver- 
 sion collated  with  Tyndale's,  and  the  literal  rendering  of  the 
 Hebrew,  with  which  I  have  collated  it.  The  only  difference 
 is  in  the  spelling,  which  in  the  former  of  these  folios  is  no- 
 toriously bad. 
 
 JONAH   IV.    6. 
 
 Luther  ( 1^32 ) .  Zurich  ( 1^34 )  • 
 
 Der  He7-r  aher  verschaffte  einen         Dann  der  Herr  Gott  hat  jin  em 
 
 Kilrhiss^  der  wuchs  i'lber  Jo7ia,  das     Kikaion* lasseiiwachseii^daswuchs 
 
 er  schatten  gab  iiber  sein  heubt,  vitd    uber  Jona  auf,  vn  macht  semem 
 
 ergetzt  jnjnn  seinem  i'lbel.  haupt   einen    Schatten,   das    es  jn 
 
 von    dem    des  jm    wee    thett    be- 
 schirmpte. 
 
 But  the  Lord  provided  a  gourd,  Then  the  Lord  God  caused  for 
 which  grew  over  Jona,  that  it  gave  him  a  kikaion  f  to  grow,  whicii  grew 
 shade  over  his  head,  and  delighted  up  over  Jona,  and  made  a  shadoM' 
 him  in  his  evil.  to  his  head,    that    it    might   shield 
 
 him  from  that  which  hurt  him. 
 
 Hebrew.  Coverdale.% 
 And  the  Lord  God  prepared  a  And  the  Lord  God  [otn.  Tynd.) 
 gourd  [or  the  riciniis,  i.  e.,  Palma  prepared  (as  it  were  add.  Tynd.)  a 
 Christi,  Jer.  Talm.  Heb.  interpre-  wild  vine  which  sprung  up  over  Jo- 
 ters]  which  grew  up  above  Jona,  nas,  that  he  might  have  shadow 
 that  it  might  be  shadow  over  his  rt^^z/^"  (over,  Tynd.)  his  head,  to  de- 
 head,  to  deliver  him  from  his  evil.  liver  him  out  of  his  pain. 
 
 The  preference  then  of  Coverdale's  version  of  Jonah  to  Tyn- 
 dale's in  Matthew  by  Rogers  (for  he  seems  to  have  edited  the 
 whole)  appears  somehow  to  be  owing  to  the  influence  of 
 Grafton  and  Whitchurch,  who  were  very  diplomatic. 
 
 Matthew's  Bible  appeared  in  1537;  at  that  time  there  had 
 been  published  besides  the  New  Testament  of  Tyndale,  his 
 
 *  Kikaion  isi  ein  Knit  oder  gewachs. 
 t  Kikaion  is  an  herb  or  a  plant. 
 
 X  The  rendering  in  Coverdale  agrees  verbatim  with  two  copies  of  Matthew's  BiUe 
 fRaynalde  and  Hyll,  1549,  and  John  Daye  and  W.  Seres  [Becke],  1549). 
 
184  The  English  Versions. 
 
 version  of  the  Pentateuch  (1531,  1534),  of  Jonah  (1531), 
 and  his  Epistles  from  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Apocrypha 
 (1534).  Coverdale's  Old  Testament  and  Apocrypha  had  also 
 appeared.  The  New  Testament  in  Matthew's  Bible  gener- 
 ally agrees  with  Tyndale's  edition  of  1535. 
 
 As  an  example  of  the  close  agreement  of  Matthew  with 
 Tyndale  in  the  Pentateuch,  a  few  verses  from  Numbers  xxiv. 
 are  here  subjoined  in  which  the  differences  are  only  in  spelling: 
 
 TYNDALE     (1531). 
 
 15.  And  he  began  his  parable  and  sayed:  Balam  the  sonne  of  Beor 
 hath  sayed,  and  the  man  that  hath  his  eye  open  hath  sayed, 
 
 16.  and  he  hath  sayed  that  heareth  the  wordes  of  God  and  hath  the 
 knowledge  of  the  most  hye  and  beholdeth  the  vision  of  the  allmightie, 
 and  when  he  falleth  downe  hath  his  eyes  opened. 
 
 17.  I  se  him  but  not  now,  I  beholde  him  but  not  nye.  There  shall 
 come  a  starre  of  Jacob  and  rise  a  ceptre  of  Israel,  which  shall  smyte  the 
 coostes  of  Moab  and  vndermyne  all  the  children  of  Seth. 
 
 18.  And  Edom  shal  be  his  possession,  and  the  possession  of  Seirshalbe 
 their  enimyes,  and  Israel  shall  doo  manfully. 
 
 19.  And  out  of  Jacob  shall  come  he  that  shall  destroye  the  remnaunt 
 of  the  cities. 
 
 Of  the  changes  introduced  into  the  Pentateuch,  Moulton 
 (/.  c.  p.  126)  mentions  two  examples.  In  Levit.  xi.  22, 
 where  Tyndale  and  Rogers  agree  with  Luther  in  not  trans- 
 lating the  four  words  which  in  the  Authorized  Version  are 
 rendered  locust,  bald-locust,  beetle  and  grasshopper,  the  first 
 adds  no  explanation,  while  Rogers  in  Matthew's  Bible  says 
 that  "Arbi,  Selaam,  Hargol,  Hagab,  are  kyndes  of  beastes 
 that  crepe  or  scraul  on  the  grounde,  which  the  Hebreues 
 themselves  do  not  now  a  dayes  know."  At  Deut.  xiv.  4,  5, 
 in  the  list  of  unclean  beasts  Tyndale  calls  the  last  five,  the 
 bugle,  hart-goat,  unicorn,  origin  and  camelion,  and  the  only 
 change  introduced  in  Matthew's  Bible  is  wild-goat  for  hart- 
 goat.  Eadie  states  in  a  note  that  "bugle"  is  Bilffel  in  Luther, 
 and   ' '  on^vci"  Auerochs,   the  Ixx.   having  opu^,  and  that  the 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  185 
 
 word  so  rendered  is  a  kind  of  antelope,  adding  that  "all  these 
 terms  seem  to  denote  animals  of  that  species."  They  may 
 have  see?ncd  so  to  the  good  Doctor,  but  they  cannot  mislead 
 any  one  who  has  not  forgotten  his  Natural  History.  It  is 
 possible  that  the  Zevi  was  an  antelope,  and  that  Onix  also 
 designated  one,  but  Bilffel  is  a  buffalo,  and  Auerochs,  the 
 wild  ox. 
 
 In  the  following  example  are  given  the  versions  of  Tyndale, 
 Matthew  and  Coverdale,  showing  at  once  the  agreements  and 
 differences  in  the  first  two,  and  the  variations  of  both  from 
 the  third. 
 
 I  KINGS  XIX.  5-7.* 
 
 Tyndale,  IjS4. 
 5.  And  as  he  lay  and  slept  under  a  genaper  tree  behold  an  angel 
 touched  him  and  said  thus:  Up  and  eat.  6.  And  he  looked  tip,  and  be- 
 hold  there  was  at  his  head  a  cake  taken  on  the  coals  and  a  cruse  of  water. 
 And  he  ate  and  drank  and  laid  him  down  again.  7.  And  the  angel  of 
 the  Lord  came  again  the  second  time  and  touched  him,  and  said,  Up  and 
 eat,  for  thou  hast  a  great  way  to  go. 
 
 Matthew  (Tyndale),  IS37 ■ 
 5 .  And  as  he  lay  and  slept  under  the  ginaper  tree,  beliold  there  came 
 an  angel  and  touched  him  and  said  unto  him,  Up  and  eat.  6.  And  he 
 looked  about  him,  and  see  there  was  a  loaf  of  broiled  bread  and  a  cruse 
 of  water  at  his  head.  And  he  ate  and  drank,  and  laid  him  down  again 
 to  sleep.  7.  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  again  the  second  time,  and 
 touched  him  and  said  Up  and  eat,  for  thou  hast  a  long  journey  to  go. 
 
 Coverdale,  IJJJ,  1537. 
 5.  And  he  laid  him  a?fw»  and  slept  under  the  juniper  tree;  and  be- 
 hold the  angel  touched  him  and  said  unto  him  Stand  up  and  eat.  6.  And 
 lie  looked  about  him,  and  behold  at  his  head  there  was  a  bread  baken  on 
 the  coals  and  a  cruse  with  water.  And  when  he  had  eaten  and  drunken 
 he  laid  him  down  again  to  sleep.  7.  And  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came 
 again  the  second  time  and  touched  him  and  said  Stand  up  and  eat,  for 
 thou  hast  a  great  way  to  go. 
 
 *  The  examples  and  the  printing  of  them  are  taken  from  Westcott  {I.  c.  pp.  227,  28). 
 
i86  The  English   Versions. 
 
 The  next  specimen  relates  to  the  differences  between  Tyn- 
 dale  and  Matthew  (Coverdale),  showing  a  verbal  agreement 
 of  Matthew  and  Coverdale,  and  an  absolute  difference  between 
 both  and  Tyndale,  and  establishing  the  fact  that  Rogers  was 
 as  particular  in  preserving  the  integrity  of  the  one  version  as 
 well  as  that  of  the  other. 
 
 ISAIAH  LI.  6. 
 
 Tyndale. 
 My  righteousness  is  nigh,  and  my  salvation  shall   go   out  and  mine 
 arm  shall  judge  nations  and  islands  shall  look  for  me  and  shall  tarry  after 
 mine  arm. 
 
 Matthno  (CoverdaleJ . 
 
 It  is  hard  by  that  my  health  and  my  righteousness  shall  go  forth,  and 
 the  people  shall  be  ordered  with  mine  arm.  The  islands  (that  is,  the 
 Gentiles)  shall  hope  in  me  and  put  their  trust  in  mine  arm. 
 
 The  following  is  a  collation  of  Coverdale  (1535),  and  the 
 faulty  Matthew  (1549),  not  for  critical  purposes,  but  to  indi- 
 cate the  strange  character  of  some  Bibles  of  the  period. 
 ISAIAH  L.X.  1-3. 
 Coverdale  (iSSSJ- 
 And  therfore  get  the  vp  by  tymes,  for  thy  light  cometh,  &  the  glory 
 of  the  Lorde  shal  ryse  vp  vpon  the.     For  lo,  while  the  darknesse  and 
 cloude  couereth  the  earth  and  the  people,  the  Lorde  shal  shewe  the  light, 
 &  his  glory  shal  be  sene  in  the.     The  Gentiles  shal  come  to  thy  light, 
 and  kynges  to  the  brightnes  that  springeth  forth  vpon  the. 
 
 Matthezv  (Raynalde  and  Hyll,  JS49)  • 
 And  therfor  get  the  vp  betyme  for  thi  light  cometh  &  the  glory  of 
 the  Lord  shal  rise  vp  vpon  the.  For  lo,  whyle  the  darckeness  and  cloud 
 coureth  the  erth  and  the  people,  the  lord  shall  shewe  the  lyght,  &  YOUR 
 glory  shal  be  sene  in  the.  The  gentyles  shalcome  to  thy  lyght  and 
 kynges  to  the  brightnes  that  springeth  forthe  vpon  the. 
 
 The  change  of  the  pronoun  is  characteristic  of  the  slovenly- 
 execution  of  this  Bible.  Some  of  the  notes  are  very  curious 
 and  convey  information  not  generally  possessed;  e.  g.,  the  fol- 
 lowing on  ch.  Ixix.  5 : 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  187 
 
 To  brede  cockatryse  egges,  is  to  go  aboute  that  which  is  misclieuous 
 and  wycked.  And  to  weue  the  spyders  webb,  is,  to  go  aboute  vayne  and 
 tryflynge  thynges,  whiche  are  of  noo  vakire:  although  they  seame  neuer 
 so  excellent  vnto  the  doers — as  he  that  eateth  of  a  cockatryce  egg  dyeth, 
 so  they  that  delyte  in  euell  worckes,  or  that  consente  vnto  them  shall  per- 
 ish. And  yf  a  man  at  vnvvare,  treade  on  theyr  egges,  and  so  presse  out 
 the  cockatryse  and  be  touched,  he  shalbe  kylled  of  her:  euen  so  shall  the 
 thoughtes  of  the  euell  bringe  them  to  death. 
 
 V.  6.  As  no  man  maketh  clothes  of  the  spyders  web,  so  shal  wicked 
 worckes  enryche  no  man,  nor  profyt  him  in  the  daye  of  iudgemente, 
 when  we  must  go  in  vntoo  the  feast  in  the  weddynge  garment.  Matt. 
 xxii.  6. 
 
 Those  which  follow  are  taken  at  random  from  Raynalde  & 
 Hyll  (marked  Ra.),  and  Day  and  Seres  (marked  Da.).  The 
 former  are  selected  at  haphazard  without  much  judgment,  the 
 latter  are  those  of  John  Rogers. 
 
 Words  explained  at  the  end  of  the  Introduction  to  Exodus. 
 {Ra.) 
 
 Albe,  a  longe  garmente  of  whyte  lynen. 
 
 Boothc,  an  house  made  of  bowes. 
 
 Brestlappe,  or  brestflap,  is  soche  a  flap  as  thou  seest  in  the  brest  of  a  cope. 
 
 Geeras,  in  weyght  as  it  were  an  englyshe  halfpeny  or  somewhat  more. 
 
 Tunicle,  moche  lyke  the  vppermost  garment  of  the  deaken. 
 
 Worship,  by  worshipping  whether  it  be  in  the  old  testament  or  the  new, 
 vnderstand  the  boweng  of  a  man's  self  vpon  the  grounde:  as  we  oftymes 
 a  we  knele  in  oure  prayers)  bowe  our  selues  &  lye  on  our  armes  & 
 handes,  wyth  our  face  to  the  ground. 
 
 Exod.  XXXV.  25.  Gotes  hayre  is  that  whych  we  cal  chamblet.     {Ra.) 
 
 "        "     Bysse  is  fyne  whyte,  whether  it  be   sylcks  or  lynen. 
 
 {Ra.) 
 2  Sam.  vi.  25.      Cab  was  a  certen  vessel  vsed  that  tyme,  as  ue  nowe  use 
 
 skoutelles  or  suche  lyke.     {Da.) 
 Lamentations.       (printed  with  the  letters  of  the  Hebrew  alphabet). 
 
 ch,  ii.  3.     Home  here  sygnyfyeth  strength,  pouer,  nobylitie  and 
 
 domynion:  which  al  the  Lorde  by  hys  just  auenge- 
 ment  toke  from  the  kyngdome  of  the  Jewes  and  from 
 Jerusalem.     {Da.) 
 
i88  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Ezek.  xvii.  3.  By  this  great  aegle  haiiynge  greate  wynges  is  vnder- 
 stand  the  kyng  of  Babylon  with  hys  great  army. — 
 V.  22.  By  thys  braunche  vnderstande  our  ladye,  and 
 by  the  hye  cedar  tree  the  trybe  of  Juda,  of  whiche  she 
 came;  by  the  vppermost  twigge  is  vnderstande  Christ, 
 and  by  the  hyll  of  Syon,  is  fygured  the  churche. 
 (Da.) 
 
 Matth.  xxiv.  28.  Egles  are  byrdes  that  fly  hygh  and  feade  vpon  carion. 
 Wherfore  they  resorte  vnto  the  dead  carkas  that  lyeth 
 somtyme  far  from  them.  It  is  therfore  a  mete  sym- 
 phtude  to  declare  that  the  Christians  (whose  conuer- 
 sation  is  highe  in  heauen)  shall  at  the  laste  daye  resorte 
 to  Christe  their  fode,  from  all  partes  of  the  worlde. 
 {Da.) 
 
 I  Tim.  iii.  I.  Bishop  is  as  muche  to  say,  as  a  watchman,  an  ouer  sear, 
 a  sear  to,  or  one  that  taketh  heed  to.  When  this  man 
 desireth  to  feade  the  flocke  of  Christ,  with  his  holy 
 worde:  then  desireth  he  a  good  worke,  and  the  very 
 office  of  a  bishoppe:  but  he  that  desireth  honoure,  gap- 
 eth  for  lucre,  thyrsteth  great  rentes,  seket  prehemi- 
 nence,  pomp,  dominion:  couetheth  abonndaunce  of 
 all  things  without  wanle,  reste  and  hertes  ease,  cas- 
 telles,  parkes,  lordships,  erldomes,  and  desireth  not  a 
 worke  moch  lesse,  a  good  worke,  and  is  nothyng  lesse 
 then  a  bishop,  as  sainct  Paule  doeth  here  vnderstande 
 a  bishoppe.     (-Da.) 
 
 Still  there  are  changes,  such  as  those  already  noted  above, 
 and  others  indicative  of  advanced  scholarship,  e.  g. ,  the  ex- 
 planation of  technical  terms  in  the  Psalms,  such  as  Shiggaion, 
 Sheminith,  etc.  Psalm  ii.  is  printed  as  a  dialogue;  in  Psalm 
 xiv.  the  spurious  verses  are  excluded;  in  Psalm  cxix.  the  let- 
 ters of  the  Hebrew  alphabet  are  given  at  the  head  of  each 
 section;  the  "Hallelujah"  in  the  last  Psalm  is  rendered 
 "Praise  the  Everlasting."  In  "Salomons  Ballet"  (Canti- 
 cles) the  characters  are  indicated  by  rubricated  headings.  The 
 source  of  many  of  these  changes  has  already  been  pointed  out. 
 
 It  remains  to  notice  the  distinguishing  feature  of  Matthew's 
 Bible,  namely  the  marginal  notes,  a  few  of  which  additional 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  189 
 
 to  those  marked  Ba.  are  subjoined;  some  of  them  have  been 
 traced  to  Pellican  and  Luther. 
 
 Selah.  This  word  after  Rabbi  Kimchi  was  a  sign  or  token  of  lifting 
 up  the  voice,  and  also  a  monition  and  advertisement  to  enforce  the  thought 
 and  mind  earnestly  to  give  heed  to  the  meaning  of  the  verse  unto  which 
 it  is  added.     Some  will  that  it  signify  perpetually  or  verily. 
 
 2  Mace.  xii.  44:  Judge  upon  this  place  whether  the  opinion  hath  been 
 to  pray  for  the  dead,  as  to  be  baptized  for  them,  1  Cor.  xv.,  which  thing 
 was  only  done  to  confirm  the  hope  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  not  to 
 deliver  them  from  any  pain.  St.  Paul  did  not  allow  the  ceremony  of 
 Christening  for  the  dead,  no  more  doth  any  place  of  the  canonical  scrip- 
 ture allow  the  ceremony  of  offering  for  the  dead.  Furthermore:  This 
 whole  book  of  the  Maccabees,  and  specially  this  second,  is  not  of  suffi- 
 cient authority  to  make  an  article  of  our  faith,  as  it  is  before  sufficiently 
 proved  by  the  authority  of  St.  Jerome  in  the  prologue  of  the  books  called 
 Apocrypha. 
 
 St.  Matth.  i.  18:  Messiah.  It  signifieth  anointed.  Jesus  Christ  then 
 is  the  earnest  and  pledge  of  God's  promise,  by  whom  the  grace  and  fa- 
 vour of  God  is  promised  to  us  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  illuniineth, 
 lighteth,  reneweth  our  hearts  to  fulfil  the  law. 
 
 St.  Matth.  vi.  34:  It  is  commanded  us  in  the  sweat  of  our  face  to  win 
 our  bread;  that  travail  must  we  daily,  diligently,  and  earnestly  do,  but 
 not  be  careful  what  profit  shall  come  us  thereof,  for  that  were  to  care  for 
 tomorrow.  We  must  therefore  commit  that  to  God,  which  is  ready  to 
 prosper  our  labours  with  His  blessing,  and  that  abundantly,  so  that  most 
 shall  we  profit,  when  we  are  least  careful. 
 
 St.  John  V.  17:  That  is,  my  Father  keepeth  not  the  Sabbath  day,  no 
 more  do  I.  But  my  Father  used  no  common  merchandise  on  the  Sab- 
 bath, and  no  more  do  I. 
 
 St.  John  vi.  33:  The  word  of  the  Gospel  which  is  Christ,  is  the  true 
 and  lively  bread  of  heaven  that  giveth  life  to  the  whole  world. 
 
 St.  James  ii.  24:  yustified,  that  is,  is  declared  just,  is  openly  known 
 to  be  righteous,  like  as  by  the  fruits  the  good  tree  is  Icnown  for  good. 
 Otherwise  may  not  this  sentence  be  interpreted.   .   .   . 
 
 In  the  introductory  paragraph  of  this  chapter,  giving  an  ac- 
 count of  the  contents  of  Matthew's  Bible,  reference  is  made  to 
 "The  Summe  and  Content  of  all  the  Holy  Scriptures,"  etc., 
 it  covers  twenty-six  folio  pages,  and  furnishes  in  alphabetical 
 
190  The  English  Versions. 
 
 order  a  vast  amount  of  valuable  matter,  taken  for  the  most 
 part  from  Olivetan's  French  Bible.  As  the  chapters  are  not 
 broken  up  into  verses,  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  are  used  to 
 mark  annotated  passages,  and  the  italics  following  the  chapters 
 in  the  subjoined  examples  refer  to  those  passages: 
 
 Angels.  The  angels  assyste  before  God,  Job  xxv.  a;  xxviii.  «/  Dan. 
 vii.  c;  Matth.  xviii. ;  and  do  minister  to  men,  Ps.  civ.  a;  Heb.  i. 
 Also  they  do  rebuke  sinners,  Judg.  ii.  a,  and  do  comforte  the  afflycte, 
 Gen.  xxi.  b,  Lke.  xxii.  es,  Uan. 'vi._/.  Also  tliey  do  teach  the  ignor- 
 aunte,  example  of  ye  angel  which  taught  Elijah,  what  he  should  say 
 to  the  seruantes  of  Ohoziah,  4  Reg.  i.  a,  also  of  Daniel,  ix.y",  also  of 
 Joseph,  Matth.  i.,  ii.  d,  also  of  Cornelius,  Acts  x.  «,  also  of  Zecha- 
 riah,  Luke  i.  By  the  angelles  God  scourgeth  his  people,  2  Reg. 
 xxiv.,  4  Reg.  g.  Acts  vii.  d. 
 
 Meryte.  In  lokynge  ouer  the  Byble,  as  well  the  newe  as  the  olde  Tes- 
 tament, I  haue  not  founde  this  word  meryte.  Meryte  then  is  noth- 
 ynge;  for  to  meryt  is  to  bind  God  vnto  his  creatures,  and  not  to  ob- 
 serue  the  meryte  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  which  only  we  are  saued ;  not 
 accordynge  to  cure  workes  or  merytes,  but  according  to  his  holy 
 purpose  and  grace,  which  was  geuen  vnto  vs  before  al  time.  2  Tim. 
 i.  b.  Tit.  iv.  b:  it  is  then  by  grace  that  we  are  saued  through  fayth, 
 and  not  of  vs,  but  by  the  gyft  of  God  to  thyntent  that  none  do  boast 
 hym  selfe,  Eph.  ii.,  Rom.  iii.  For  the  tribulacyons  of  thys  world, 
 are  not  worthye  of  the  glorye  that  shal  be  shewed  vnto  vs,  Rom. 
 viii.  And  if  we  haue  pacyence  in  them,  that  conieth  of  God,  i  Cor. 
 iv.  Houe  then  can  we  glorye  that  we  do  meryte  that  thyng  which 
 is  none  of  ours,  in  as  much  as  God  doth  and  accomplysheth  in  vs  the 
 good  wil,  Phil.  ii. 
 
 Religion,  for  obseruing  (not  of  cloister  rules),  but  of  thynges  ordayned 
 of  God,  Exo:  xii.  d,  Leue.  viii.  g.  Numb.  xix.  d,  religion  for  the 
 sect  of  the  Pharises  which  were  proud  Ipocrites  and  ful  of  cere- 
 monies, of  which  S.  Paul  was  at  the  fyrste,  Act.  xxvi.  b.  Cornelius 
 being  captain  of  the  Italians'  army,  is  called  a  religious  man,  and 
 yet  he  had  made  no  moiiastycall  vowes,  Acts  x.  a.  The  time  relig- 
 ion of  the  Christen  standeth  not  m  the  dyuersitye  of  habytes  or  of 
 vowes;  but  in  visitynge  of  the  fatherlesse  and  wydowes  in  their  tribu- 
 lacyons and  kepyng  a  man's  selfe  pure  from  the  wickedness  of  this 
 world,  James  i. 
 
Matthew's  Bible. 
 
 191 
 
 Many  of  the  notes  are  strongly  anti-papal.  "One  of  these 
 notes  fixeth  us  in  the  year  of  the  edition;  viz.,  Mark  i.  Upon 
 those  words,  What  new  dodrine  is  this?  the  note  in  the  margin 
 is,  '  That  that  was  then  ticw,  after  XV.  C.  XXXVI.  years,  is 
 yet  new.  When  will  it  then  be  old } '  This  note  was  made 
 to  meet  with  the  common  reproach  then  given  to  the  religion 
 reformed,  that  it  was  a  new  upstart  religion,  and  called  the  new 
 learnuig.  Another  marginal  note  was  at  Matthew  xxv. ,  And 
 the  wise  answered,  Not  so,  lest  there  be  not  enough,  etc. ,  where 
 the  note  is,  '  Note  here,  that  their  own  good  works  sufficed 
 not  for  themselves;  and  therefore  remained  none  to  be  dis- 
 tributed unto  their  fellows: '  against  works  of  supererogation, 
 and  the  merits  of  saints.  And  Matthew  xvi.,  I  sav  unto  thee, 
 that  thou  art  Peter:  aiid  upon  this  rock,  etc.  The  note  is, 
 '  That  is,  as  saith  St.  Austin,  upon  the  confession  which 
 thou  hast  made,  knowledging  me  to  be  the  Christ,  the  Son 
 of  the  living  God,  I  build  my  congregation  or  church.'  And 
 again,  I  will  give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heave?t.  The  note 
 is,  '  Origen,  writing  upon  Matthew,  in  his  first  homily  af- 
 firmeth,  that  these  words  were  as  well  spoken  to  all  the  rest  of  the 
 Apostles  as  to  Peter.  And  proves  it,  in  that  Christ,  John  xx. , 
 saith,  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost.  Whose  sins  soever  ve  remit,  etc. , 
 and  not  thou  remittest.'  And  Matthew  xviii..  Whatsoever  ye 
 bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven:  and  whatsoever  ye  loose  on 
 earth,  etc.  Margin,  '  Whatsoever  ye  bind,  etc. ,  is,  Whatsoever 
 ye  condemn  by  my  word  in  earth,  the  same  is  condemned  in 
 heaven.  And  what  ye  allow  by  my  word  in  earth,  is  allowed 
 in  heaven.'  These  and  such  like  notes  and  explications,  giv- 
 ing offence,  no  doubt,  to  the  Popish  Bishops,  when  the  Bible 
 was  printed  again  (which  was  in  the  year  1540)  all  was  left 
 out. "  * 
 
 The  text  of  the  Nev/  Testament  in  Matthew's  Bible  agrees 
 
 *  Strype,  Memorials  of  Crajiiner,  ].,  pt.  i.  p.  472.  Oxf.  1848. 
 
192  The  English  Versions. 
 
 in  the  main  with  that  of  Tyndale's  Revised  edition  of  1535, 
 which  declares  on  its  title-page  that  it  had  been  "diligently 
 corrected  and  compared  with  the  Greek."  Professor  West- 
 cott,  who  collated  Tyndale's  editions  of  1534  and  1535  and 
 Matthew  of  1537  in  St.  Mark  xvi.  and  the  Epistles  to  the  Ro- 
 mans and  Galatians,  failed  to  perceive  a  characteristic  reading 
 of  Tyndale,  1535,  which  does  not  likewise  appear  in  Mat- 
 thew, 1537;  and  shiewdly  conjectures  that  the  production  in 
 both  of  the  same  mistakes  points  to  the  use  of  the  same  cor- 
 rected copy  of  Tyndale,  which  under  the  circumstances  is 
 very  probable.  A  few  passages  will  make  this  abundantly 
 clear.  The  text  here  used  is  Tyndale's,  1534,  the  readings 
 in  italics  in  [  ]  are  those  of  1535. 
 
 St.  Mark  xvi.  Ii,  And  when  they  herde,  that  he  was  alyve  and  he  had 
 appered  to  hyr,  they  beleved  it  not.  [And  thmtgh 
 they  heard  ....  and  had  appered  ....  yet  they  be- 
 leved not} .     So  Matthew,  1537. 
 
 "    17,    And  these  signes  shall  folowe  them  that  beleve.     {these 
 
 things]  .     This  mistake  is  also  in  Matthew. 
 Romans  viii.  15,     For  ye  have  no  received  ....      \jiot'\.     So  Matthew. 
 
 ix.  16,      So  heth  it  not  then  in  a  man's  will  or  cunnynge  .... 
 
 [.  .  .  .  running].     So  Matthew. 
 
 xiii.  8,       For  these  commaundements  ....      [the  commaunde- 
 
 ments  be] .     Not  Matthew. 
 
 xvi.  5,       Lyke  wyse  grete  all  the  company  that  is  in  thy  housse. 
 
 [.  .  .  .  the  congregation  that  is  in  their  house].     So 
 Matthew. 
 Galatians  ii.  2,       ....  but  apart  with  them  which  were  counted  chefe. 
 
 [.  .  .  .  between  ourselves  with  them ]      So 
 
 Matthew. 
 
 This  Bible,  which  was  set  forth  by  royal  authority,  and  a 
 
 '     i  t'^ti.'V  copy  of  which  was  ordered  to  be  set  up  in  every  church,  con- 
 
 ^     .     .     tains  not  only  annotations  more  bold  and  outspoken   than 
 
 "Ti  "^  Tyndale's,   but  substantially  the  obnoxious  Prologue  to  the 
 
 Romans,    which   for   the  greater   part   is  a   paraphrase,   and 
 
 sometimes  a  literal  translation  of  Luther's  Preface  to  the  Ro- 
 
Matthew's  Bible.  193 
 
 mans,  of  which  a  Latin  version  had  been  pubHshed  in  1523, 
 with  this  title:  P  reef  alio  mdhodica  toiius  Scriphcrce  in  epistola 
 ad  Rommios,  e  verfiacula  Martini  Lutheri  in  Latinum  versa;  per 
 Jiistum  Jonam.  This  Prologue,  which  covers  seven  pages  in 
 folio  closely  printed,  is  often  couched  in  terms,  and  through- 
 out breathes  a  spirit  of  freedom,  intolerable  to  the  Romish 
 clergy  and  partisans,  stands  in  this  Bible,  which  of  course  would 
 not  have  been  allowed  to  circulate,  if  it  had  been  read  by  th'e 
 king  or  Cranmer.  Two  passages  giving  the  portions  taken 
 from  Luther  in  quotation  marks,  may  serve  as  specimens: 
 
 "And  as  thou  callest  him  flesh  which  is  not  renewed  with  the  Spirit, 
 and  born  again  in  Christ,  and  all  his  deeds,  even  the  very  motions  of  his 
 heart  and  mind,  his  learnuig,  doctrine,  and  contemplation  of  high  things, 
 his  preaching,  teaching,  and  study  in  the  Scriptures,  building  of  churches, 
 founding  of  abbeys,  giving  of  alms,  mass,  matins,  and  whatsoever  he 
 doth,  though  it  seem  spiritual  and  after  the  laws  of  God;  so,  contrari- 
 wise, call  him  spiritual  who  is  renewed  in  Christ,  and  all  his  deeds  which 
 spring  of  faith,  seem  they  never  so  gross,  as  the  washing  of  the  disciples' 
 feet  done  by  Christ,  and  Peter's  fishing  after  the  resurrection;  yea,  and 
 whatsoever  is  done  within  the  laws  of  God,  though  it  be  wrought  by  the 
 body,  as  the  vei-y  wiping  of  shoes  and  such  like,  however  gross  they  ap- 
 pear outwardly." 
 
 Where  God's  word  is  not  purely  preached,  but  men's  dreams,  tradi- 
 tions, imaginations,  inventions,  ceremonies,  and  superstition,  there  is  no 
 faith;  and  consequently  no  spirit  that  cometh  from  God.  And  even  where 
 God's  Spirit  is  not,  there  can  be  no  good  works,  even  as  where  an  apple- 
 tree  is  not,  there  can  grow  no  apples;  but  there  is  unbelief,  the  devil's 
 spirit,  and  evil  works.  Of  this,  God's  Spirit  and  his  fruits,  have  our 
 holy  hypocrites  not  once  known,  neither  yet  tasted  how  sweet  they  are; 
 though  "they  feign  many  good  works,  of  their  own  imagination,  to  be 
 justified  withal,  in  which  is  not  one  crumb  of  tnie  faith,  of  spiritual  love, 
 or  of  inward  joy,  peace,  and  quietness  of  conscience  ";  forasmuch  as  they 
 have  not  the  word  of  God  for  them,  that  such  works  please  God,  but 
 they  are  even  the  rotten  fruit  of  a  rotten  tree. 
 
 "  The  last  chapter  is  a  chapter  of  recommendation,  wherein  he  yet  ming- 
 leth  a  good  monition,  that  we  should  beware  of  the  traditions  and  doc- 
 trine of  men,  which  beguile  the  simple  with  sophistry  and  learning  that 
 is  not  after  the  gospel,"  and  draw  them  from  Christ,  and  noosel  them,  in 
 
194  The  English  Versions. 
 
 weak  and  feeble  and  (as  Paul  callelh  them  in  the  epistle  to  the  Galatians) 
 in  beggarly  ceremonies  for  the  intent  that  they  would  live  in  fat  pastures 
 and  be  in  authority  and  be  taken  as  Christ,  yea,  and  above  Christ,  and 
 sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  that  is  to  wit,  in  the  consciences  of  men,  where 
 God  only,  his  word  and  his  Christ,  ought  to  sit.  Compare  therefore  all 
 manner  of  doctrine  of  men  unto  the  Scripture,  and  see  whether  they  agree 
 ornot.  And  commit  thyself  whole  and  altogether  unto  Christ;  and  so 
 shall  he  with  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  with  all  his  fulness,  dwell  in  thy  soul. 
 Amen. 
 
 From  all  that  has  been  said,  it  follows,  that  for  critical  pur- 
 poses, Matthew's  Bible  possesses  only  a  relative  merit;  and  yet 
 it  is  a  very  important  one,  as  being  virtually  the  basis  of  the 
 text  of  the  Authorized  Version. 
 
 CHAPTER    Vll. 
 
 taverner's   bible. 
 
 This  Bible,  although  published  in  point  of  time  after  the 
 Great  Bible  (April,  1539),  yet  on  account  of  its  close  connec- 
 tion with  Matthew's,  may  not  inappropriately  be  considered 
 in  this  place.  It  appeared  in  the  same  year,  and  of  its  editor 
 and  translator  the  account  given  by  one  of  his  descendants, 
 Anthony  a  Wood,  in  his  Athence  Oxoniensis  (I.  col.  143)  ap- 
 pears to  be  the  most  authentic.  He  was  born  at  Brisley, 
 Norfolk,  about  1505,  and  after  some  time  spent  at  Benet 
 College  (Corpus  Christi),  Cambridge,  entered  the  Cardinal 
 College,  Oxford,  under  the  patronage  of  Cromwell,  or  as, 
 Eadie  says,  "as  one  of  the  young  men  selected  by  Wolsey 
 for  his  college."  He  took  the  degree  of  B.A.  there  in  1529. 
 For  reading  Tyndale's  New  Testament  he  and  some  others 
 were  imprisoned  in  the  college  cellar,  and  it  is  said  that  he 
 owed  his  speedy  release  to  his  musical  skill.  About  1530,  he 
 "went  to  an  inn   of  Chancery,   near  London  (Lewis  saysv 
 
Taverner's  Bible.  195 
 
 'Staire  Inn,'  that  is  '  Stronde  Inn'),  and  thence  to  the  Inner 
 Temple,  where  his  humour  was  to  quote  the  law  in  Greek  when 
 he  read  anything  thereof."  In  1534  he  went  to  court,  be- 
 came attached  to  the  service  of  Cromwell,  and  through  his 
 recommendation  was  appointed  in  1537,  a  clerk  of  the  signet. 
 His  proficiency  in  Greek,  it  is  thought,  induced  Cromwell  to 
 suggest  to  him  the  revision  of  the  Bible,  which  he  completed 
 in  1539,  and  published  in  folio  and  quarto,  the  latter  in  parts, 
 to  enable  the  poorer  class  of  people,  who  could  not  afford  to 
 buy  the  whole,  to  procure  some  portion.  It  was  printed  in 
 London  and  allowed  to  be  read  in  churches.  His  New  Tes- 
 tament likewise  was  issued  the  same  year  in  two  editions,  folio 
 and  quarto,  and  in  i2rno  in  1540.  After  Cromwell's  death 
 he  was  imprisoned  for  this  very  work,  but  soon  released  and 
 reinstated  to  the  royal  favor.  In  1551  his  Old  Testament  ap- 
 peared in  the  folio  Bible,  revised  by  Becke,  and  printed  by 
 Ihon  Day.  After  that  period  it  fell  into  neglect.  In  1552 
 Edward  VI.  licensed  him  to  preach,  and  he  is  reported  to 
 have  preached  before  the  king,  and  elsewhere,  dressed  in  a 
 damask  gown,  a  velvet  bonnet,  and  a  gold  chain;  and,  though 
 in  retirement  during  the  reign  of  Mary,  he  reappeared  in  the 
 pulpit  after  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  who  greatly  favored 
 him,  and  appointed  him  in  1569,  high-sheriff  of  Oxfordshire, 
 in  virtue  of  which  last  office,  he  added  the  official  sword  to 
 his  pulpit  attire,  as  appears  from  what  Fuller  {Church  History, 
 ii.  p.  459)  delivers:  "Surely  preaching  now  ran  very  low, 
 if  it  be  true  what  I  read,  that  Mr.  Tavernour,  of  Water  Eaton, 
 in  Oxfordshire,  High  Sheriff  of  the  County,  gave  the  schol- 
 ars a  sermon  in  St.  Mary's,  with  his  gold  chain  about  his 
 neck,  and  his  sword  by  his  side,  beginning  with  these  words, 
 •Arriving  at  the  Mount  of  St.  Mary's,  in  the  stony  stage 
 where  I  now  stand,  I  have  brought  you  some  fine  biscuits, 
 baked  in  the  oven  of  charity,  and  carefully  conserved  for  the 
 chickens  of  the  church,   the  sparrows  of  the  Spirit,  and  the 
 
196  The  English   Versions. 
 
 sweet  swallows  of  salvation. '  "  (See  also  Wood,  Athence  Oxon., 
 i    p.  182.)     He  died  July  14,  1577. 
 
 Taverners  Bible  has  certain  peculiarities  which  will  now  be 
 noted.  Its  title  is  as  follows:  "The  most  sacred  Bible,  whiche 
 is  the  holy  Scripture,  conteyning  the  old  and  new  testament, 
 translated  in  to  English,  and  newly  recognised  with  great  dil- 
 igence after  moost  faithful  exemplars,  by  Richard  Taverner. — 
 Harken  thou  heven,  and  thou  earth  gyve  eare,  for  the  Lord 
 speaketh.  Esaie  i. — Prynted  at  London  in  Fletestrete,  at  the 
 sygne  of  the  sonne,  by  John  Byddell  for  Thomas  Barthlett. — 
 Cum  privilegio  ad  imprimendum  solum. — M.  D.  XXXIX. '' 
 After  this  title  follow:  "  i.  A  Dedication  to  the  King.  2. 
 An  exhortacion  to  the  studye  of  the  holy  Scripture,  gathered 
 out  of  the  Bible.  3.  The  summe  and  content  of  all  the  holy 
 scripture  bothe  of  the  Okie  and  New  Testament.  4.  The 
 names  of  all  the  Bokes  of  the  Bible,  with  the  contents  <:>{  the 
 Chapters.  5.  A  brief  rehersall  declarynge  how  long  the  worlde 
 hath  endured  from  the  creation  of  Adam  unto  this  present 
 yeare  of  our  Lord  M.  D.  XXXIX.  6.  A  Table  to  fynde 
 raanye  of  the  chyefe  and  pryncypal  matters  conteyned  in  the 
 Bible. — The  title  to  the  Apocrypha  is  the  same  as  in  Mat- 
 thew's Bible,  1537. — The  Registre  thereof,  etc. — The  Newe 
 Testament  of  our  Sauyour  Jesu  Christ,  translated  in  to  Eng- 
 lish, and  newly  recognised  with  great  diligence  after  moost 
 faythful  exemplars.  By  Rycharde  Taverner. — Pray  for  us, 
 that  the  worde  of  God  may  hau  fre  passage  and  be  glori- 
 fied. 2  Tessa,  iii.^ — Prynted  in  the  yere  of  our  Lorde  God, 
 M.  D.  XXXIX. — The  ende  of  the  Newe  Testament." 
 
 The  dedication  is  manly  and  outspoken,  and  contrasts  fa- 
 vorably with  the  fulsome  language  of  previous  documents  of 
 that  sort.  He  says:  "This  one  thing  I  dare  full  well  affirm, 
 that  among  all  your  majesty's  deservings  ....  your  high- 
 ness never  did  any  thing  more  acceptable  unto  God,  more 
 profitable  unto  the  auauncement   of  true  Christianity,   more 
 
Taverner's  Bible.  197 
 
 displeasant  to  the  enemies  of  the  same,  and  also  to  your 
 grace's  enemies,  than  when  your  majesty  lycensed  and  wylled 
 the  moost  sacred  Byble,  conteynyng  the  unspotted  and  lyvely 
 word  of  God,  to  be  in  the  Enghsh  Tonge  set  forth  to  your 
 highness'  subjectes  ....  Wherefore  the  premises  well  con- 
 sidered, forasmuch  as  the  prynters  herof  were  very  desirous 
 to  haue  the  Byble  come  forth  as  faultlesse  and  emendatly  as 
 the  shortnes  of  tyme  for  the  recognysing  of  the  same  wold 
 require  they  desyred  me,  your  moost  humble  seruaunt,  for 
 default  of  a  better  learned,  diligendy  to  overloke  and  peruse 
 the  hole  copy,  and  in  case  I  shold  fynd  any  notable  default 
 that  neded  correction,  to  amende  the  same  according  to  the 
 true  exemplars,  which  thing  according  to  my  talent  I  have 
 
 gladly  done "     He  understood  and  fully  appreciated 
 
 the  great  responsibility  and  difficulty  of  the  undertaking,  say- 
 ing: "  It  is  a  worke  of  so  great  difficultie  so  absolutely  to  trans- 
 late the  hole  Bible  that  it  be  faultlesse  that  I  feared  it  could 
 scare  be  done  of  one  or  two  persons,  but  rather  requyred  both 
 a  deeper  conferryng  of  many  learned  wittes  together,  and  also 
 a  juster  tyme  and  longer  leysure."  ....  "These  therefore 
 my  simple  lucubrations  and  labours  to  whom  might  I  better 
 
 dedicate  than  unto  your,  etc " 
 
 Bale  calls  this  recognition :  ' '  sacrorum  bibliorum  recognitio  seu 
 potius  versio  nova."  It  is  more  than  an  examination  and  less 
 than  a  new  translation;  and  bears  throughout  the  marks  of 
 his  own  individuality.  The  opening  chapter  of  the  Bible 
 brings  that  out  very  clearly.  Gen.  i.  The  fyrst  boke  of  Mo- 
 ses called  Genesis  or  Generation.  By  the  worde  all  thyngcs 
 be  create  of  God;  of  man's  creation,  rule  and  sustenance. 
 Margin.  Matthew's  note:  brethed  or  stered,  followed  by  Tav- 
 erner's: Spirite  signifyeth  a  breth  or  slirynge,  and  is  taken  sum- 
 tyme  for  the  wynde,  as  in  the  viii  of  this  boke,  a;  but  in  this  place 
 the  moste  parte  of  lerned  men  understande  it  of  the  holy  ghost. 
 Ver.    22.    God  blesseth,  that  is  to  say,  prosper eth  his  creatures. 
 
198  The  English  Versions. 
 
 His  recognition  of  Matthew's  text  in  this  chapter  led  him  to 
 render  v.  2  "the  Spirit  of  God  was  borne  upon"  {ftre- 
 baiur,  Vulgate);  v.  7  to  change  "for  it  was  so"  into 
 "and  so  it  was  doon  "  {Et  faclum  est  iia,  Vulgate);  v.  11 
 "that  sowe  seed  "  into  "that  bereth  seed"  {affereritem,  Vul- 
 g-ate).  The  influence  of  the  Vulgate  is  very  pronounced  in 
 his  renderings  of  the  Old  Testament,  but  not  exclusively  so, 
 for  he  often  corrects  without  reference  to  the  Vulgate,  which, 
 according  to  Westcott,  was  his  only  help.  In  Gen.  xlix.  6, 
 the  older  rendering  "  they  houghed  an  ox  "  becomes  "they 
 threw  down  the  walls  of  the  city  "  {suffoderunt  murum,  Vulg. ), 
 which  shows  that  he  knew  no  Hebrew,  and  did  not  consult 
 the  Septuagint.  The  same  applies  to  his  bold  rendering  of 
 the  word  Abrech  in  ch.  xli.  43,  "that  every  person  should 
 bow  his  knee  before  him";  and  to  i  Kings  xxi.  21,  where  he 
 changed  "prisoned  and  forsaken"  (Matthew)  into  "  incluse 
 and  furthest"  in  servile  imitation  of  the  Vulgate.  A  correc- 
 tion of  the  independent  sort  is  that  of  "chemerim"  with  a 
 note  in  Matthew,  into  "religious  persons"  at  2  Kings  xxiii. 
 5.  His  recognition  in  the  Old  Testament  consisted  mainly 
 in  suppressing  many  of  Rogers'  notes,  in  correcting  his  Eng- 
 lish by  the  Vulgate,  and  in  endeavoring  to  give  a  clear  sense 
 (though  not  always)  to  the  text.  His  imprave/tmits  in  the  Old 
 Testament  are  therefore,  with  few  exceptions,  of  a  very  doubt- 
 ful character.  The  change  of  "a  curtesye  bawlme  "  (Gen. 
 xliii.  11)  into  "a  quantitie  of  bawlme,"  of  "by  and  by"  into 
 "forthwith,"  of  "like  as"  into  "like,"  of  "but  and  if"  into 
 "but  if,"  of  "  neverthelater "  into  "nevertheless,"  and  of 
 "■  remnant "  into  "residue"  (Numb.  xxiv.  19),  may  be  given 
 as  samples  of  his  clearing  up  the  text.  In  the  New  Testa- 
 ment, where  his  knowledge  of  Greek  stood  him  in  good 
 stead,  the  changes  introduced  are  at  once  more  numerous, 
 and  often  also  felicitous,  though  sometimes  from  a  desire  to 
 adhere  closely  to  the  original,  he  grows  obscure,  and  through 
 
Taverner's  Bible.  199 
 
 haste  he  has  left  uncorrected  errors  which  could  not  have  es- 
 caped him,  if  he  had  paid  greater  attention  to  his  work.  In 
 St.  Matth.  i.  at  Jechonias,  Taverner  notes:  "This  Jechonias 
 is  otherwise  called  Jehoiakim,  and  is  the  son  to  Jechonias  be- 
 fore mentioned."  Ver.  18  he  renders  "espoused";  and  v. 
 25,  "tyll  at  last  she  had  brought  forth  her  fyrst  borne  sonne," 
 against  Matthew's,  "Till  she  had  brought  forth  her  fyrst 
 sonne."  In  St.  Matthew  xxi.  xxii.,  Moulton  counted  forty 
 variations  of  which  one  third  are  retained  in  the  Authorized 
 Version.  In  ch.  xxii.  12,  he  changed  "he  was  even  speech- 
 less," into  "had  never  a  word  to  say";  "  intreated  them  un- 
 godly" (v.  6),  into  "intreated  them  foully,"  and  "put  the 
 Sadducees  to  silence"  (v.  34),  into  "stopped  the  Sadducees' 
 mouths."  Westcott  notes  in  St.  John  i.  his  reading  "this," 
 for  "the  same"  (vv.  2,  7),  "witness,"  for  "  to  bear  witness  " 
 (vv.  7,  15);  he  renders  Tyndale's  "verity,"  by  "truth"  (v.  14), 
 and  "confessed,  and  denied  not,  and  said  plainly,"  by  "con- 
 fessed, and  denied  not,  and  confessed  "  (v.  20).  In  his  stu- 
 dious endeavor  to  find  Saxon  terms,  he  gave  us  i  John  ii.  i, 
 "spokesman"  for  "advocate,"  and  v.  2,  coined  "mercy- 
 stock"  as  the  equivalent  of  iA.a6iJ.6i,  in  place  of  Tyndale's 
 and  Coverdale's:  "he  it  is  that  obtaineth  grace  for  our  sins." 
 Another  example  of  the  same  kind  occurs,  St.  Luke  xii.  29, 
 where  he  changed  Tyndale's  "neither  climb  ye  up  on  high," 
 into  "and  be  not  carried  in  the  clouds."  St.  John  iii.  8, 
 Taverner  reads:  "the  spirit  breatheth"  and  says  in  a  note  that 
 "spirit  is  here  taken  for  wind. "  Among  the  errors  that  he 
 failed  to  correct  are  Acts  xxvii.  9,  which  reads  in  his  version 
 as  in  Tyndales,  "because  that  he  had  overlong  fasted,"  and 
 xii.  19:  "and  commanded  the  keepers  to  depart";  and  among 
 the  obscure  places  may  be  mentioned  John  i.  2,  "all  were 
 made  by  it";  v.  12,  "to  be  made  the  sons  of  God  believing  on 
 his  name";  v.  11,  "  z'w/ic  his  own  ";  and  v.  15,  "  he  was  yfrj/r 
 ere  I ''vas."     To  his  regard  for  the  Greek  article  are  due  the 
 
200 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 renderings,  St.  John  i.  9 :  "  that  was  the  true  light  which 
 .  .  .  .  coming  into  .  .  .  .";  v.  23,  "I  am  a  voice  of  one 
 crying  .  .  .  .";  and  v.  25,  "Art  thou  the  Prophet?"  Gal. 
 V.  27,  "Hath  the  husband." 
 
 Quite  a  number  of  his  words  and  phrases  are  retained  in 
 the  Authorized  Version;  e.  g.,  St.  Matth.  xiii.  58,  "because 
 of  their  unbelief";  xviii.  12,  "ninety  and  nine";  xxi.  17, 
 "lodged";  xxiii.  23,  "throne";  xxiv.  12,  "  of  many  shall 
 wax  cold";  xxv.  35,  "a  stranger";  xxvi.  17,  "passover"; 
 66,  "guilty  of  death  ";  xxvii.  65,  "ye  have  a  watch";  Gal. 
 vi.  16,  "the  Israel  of  God";  iv.  20,  "1  stand  in  doubt  of 
 you. " 
 
 From  Professor  Moulton's  collation  of  fourteen  chapters  of 
 St.  Matthew,  given  in  Westcott,  History  of  the  English  Bible, 
 2d  ed.  1872,  the  following  changes  have  been  selected: 
 
 Tyndaie,  iS34- 
 
 Taverner,  ijjg. 
 
 xiii.  35 
 
 similitudes. 
 
 parables. 
 
 —  45 
 
 good. 
 
 fair. 
 
 xiv.  5 
 
 counted. 
 
 held. 
 
 XV.  2 
 
 transgress. 
 
 break. 
 
 —  18 
 
 proceed  out  ot. 
 
 come  forth  of. 
 
 22 
 
 piteously. 
 
 sore. 
 
 xvi.  3 
 
 fashion. 
 
 countenance. 
 
 xviii.  1 
 
 the  greatest. 
 
 greater. 
 
 —  12,  13 
 
 ninety  and  nine. 
 
 the  fourscore  and  nineteen. 
 
 xix.  9 
 
 fornication. 
 
 adultery. 
 
 —    " 
 
 breaketh  wedlock. 
 
 committeth  adultery. 
 
 xxii.  12 
 
 was  even  speechless. 
 
 had  never  a  word  to  say. 
 
 xxiii.  33 
 
 damnation. 
 
 judgment. 
 
 xxiv.  12 
 
 and  because  iniquity  shall  have 
 
 and  because  of  the  abundance 
 
 the  upper  hand  the 
 
 love  of 
 
 of  wickedness  the   charity  of 
 
 many  shall  abate. 
 
 many  shall  wax  cold. 
 
 xxv.  35 
 
 harbourless. 
 
 a  stranger  (vv.  38,  45). 
 
 xxvi.  8 
 
 had  indignation. 
 
 disdained. 
 
 —       17 
 
 paschal  lamb. 
 
 passover. 
 
 —      66 
 
 worthy  to  die. 
 
 guilty  of  death. 
 
The   Great   Bible.  201 
 
 xxvii.  62    followeth  Good  Friday.  followed  the  day  of  preparing 
 
 the  Sabbath. 
 —       65    Take  watchmen.  Ye  have  a  watch, 
 
 xxviii.  2     the  angel.  an  angel. 
 
 These  examples  abundantly  illustrate  the  nature  of  Taver- 
 ner's  work,  and  show  that  though,  on  the  whole,  scholarly, 
 it  is  nevertheless  unequal.  * 
 
 Several  extracts  from  this  Version  are  given  in  the  con- 
 spectus of  passages  at  the  end  of  the  Volume. 
 
 CHAPTER    VIII. 
 the  great  bible. 
 
 Neither  Coverdale's  Bible  nor  Matthew's  we-re,  for  reasons 
 already  sufficiently  explained,  altogether  satisfactory  to  Crom- 
 well, at  whose  instance  and  charge  Coverdale  undertook  the 
 production  of  a  new  edition  of  the  Bible  on  more  critical 
 principles,  and  repaired,  accompanied  by  Grafton,  about 
 Lent,  1538,  to  Paris  to  superintend  as  editor  that  undertak- 
 ing, for  the  execution  of  which  Paris  was  chosen  on  account 
 of  its  superior  paper  and  typography.  Through  Cromwell's 
 influence  a  license  was  obtained  from  Francis  I. ,  authorizing 
 Coverdale  and  Grafton  to  print  and  export  to  England  the 
 Latin  and  the  English  Bible  with  the  important  proviso  that 
 they  should  not  print  private  or  unlawful  opinions  {Du?7i- 
 modo  quod  sic  imprimetis  ei  excudetis  sincere  et  pie,  quajitiim  in 
 vobis  erit,  citra  ullas  privatas  aut  illegitimas  opiniones  iinprcssum 
 et  excusum/uerit^),  which  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  would 
 
 *  The  Order  of  the  Books  in  Taverner's  version:  Genesis  ....  The  B.ilet  of  bal- 
 ettes — The  Prophets:  Isaiah  ....  Malachiah. — The  Apocrypha:  3  Esdras  ....  2 
 Maccabees. — The  New  Testament:  Four  Gospels.  Acts. — The  Epistles:  13  of  St.  Paul, 
 1,  2  St.  Peter,  i,  2,  3  St.  John,  Hebrews,  St.  James,  St.  Jude,  Revelation. 
 
 t  The  license  may  be  seen  in  Stripe's  Cramner,  Appendi.\  XXX. 
 
202  The  English  Versions. 
 
 not  be  slow  in  discovering.  However,  matters  ran  smoothly 
 enough  for  seven  or  eight  months,  and  Coverdale,  who  knew 
 the  tender  mercies  of  the  Romish  fraternity,  informed  Crom- 
 well in  the  same  letter  in  which  he  apprized  him  of  the  satisfac- 
 tory progress  of  the  work  (in  which  Regnault  the  French 
 printer  was  associated  with  them)  that  "we  be  daily  threat- 
 ened, and  look  ever  to  be  spoken  withal.''*  Three  months 
 later  he,  Grafton,  and  Grey  wrote: 
 
 Your  work  going  forward,  we  thought  it  our  most  bounden  duly  to  send 
 unto  your  lordship  certain  leaves  thereof,  specially  seeing  we  had  so  good 
 occasion,  by  the  returning  of  your  beloved  servant  Sebastian  [Cromwell's 
 cook] .  And  as  they  are  done,  so  will  we  send  your  lordship  the  residue 
 from  time  to  time. 
 
 As  touching  the  manner  and  order  tlaat  we  keep  in  the  same  work, 
 pleaseth  your  good  lordship  to  be  advertised,  that  the  mark  JE©~  in  the 
 text  signifieth,  that  upon  the  same,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  book,  there  is 
 some  notable  annotation,  which  we  have  written  without  any  private  opin- 
 ion, only  after  the  best  interpreters  of  the  Hebrews,  for  the  more  clearness  of 
 the  text.  This  Q  betokeneth,  that  upon  the  same  text  there  is  a  diversity 
 of  reading  among  the  Hebrews,  Chaldees,  and  Greeks,  and  Latinists;  as 
 in  a  table  at  the  end  of  the  book  shall  be  declared.  This  mark  *  shew- 
 eth  that  the  sentence  written  in  small  letters  is  not  in  the  Hebrew  or  Chal- 
 dee,  but  in  the  Latin,  and  seldom  in  the  Greek;  and  that  we  nevertheless 
 would  not  have  it  extinct,  but  highly  accept  it,  for  the  more  explanation 
 of  the  text.  This  token  f  in  the  Old  Testament,  giveth  to  understand, 
 that  the  same  text  which  foUoweth  it,  is  also  alleged  of  Christ,  or  of  some 
 Apostle  in  the  New  Testament.  This,  among  other  our  necessary  la- 
 bours, is  the  way  that  we  take  in  this  work;  trusting  verily,  that  as  God 
 Almighty  moved  your  lordship  to  set  us  unto  it,  so  shall  it  be  to  his 
 glory,  and  right  welcome  to  all  them  that  love  to  serve  Him  and  their 
 prince  in  true  faithful  obedience:  as  is  only  known  to  the  Lord  of  heaven, 
 to  whom  we  most  heartily  pray  for  your  lordship's  preservation.  At  Paris, 
 the  9th  day  of  August.  1538.  by  your  faithful  orators. 
 
 On  the  12th  of  September  they  state  that  the  work  of  the 
 Bible  ' '  goeth  well  forward,  and  within  few  months  will  draw 
 to  an  end,  by  the  grace  of  Almighty  God. " 
 
 *  Stale  Papers,  Cromwell  Corr.,  vol.  i..  No.  108. 
 
The  Great  Bible.  203 
 
 Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  had  been  replaced  at  this 
 time  by  Bonner,  when  still  archdeacon  of  Leicester,  as  am- 
 bassador to  France,  and  as  he  seems  to  have  been  promoted 
 to  the  episcopate  through  the  influence  of  Cromwell,  it  is  not 
 difficult  to  understand  why  he  befriended  Coverdale  and  Graf- 
 ton, inviting  them  to  dinner  and  supper,  and  visiting  the  "im- 
 printers' house."  to  partake  of  "such  dinners  as  the  English 
 had,  and  that  to  his  cost,  which,  as  it  seems,  he  little  weighed  " 
 (Foxe,  ii.  434)- 
 
 When  in  December  (1538)  Coverdale  and  his  associates 
 heard  it  muttered  that  an  inimical  movement  was  preparing 
 against  them,  they  availed  themselves  of  Bonner's  aid  to  send 
 another  portion  of  the  printed  sheets  to  Cromwell  "to  the 
 intent  that  if  these  men  proceed  in  their  cruelness  against  us, 
 and  confiscate  the  rest,  yet  this  at  least  may  be  safe  by  the 
 means  of  your  lordship"  (Letters  iii. ,  iv. ,  v.,  vi.,  vii.  to  Crom- 
 well, printed  in  Parker's  Society's  ed.  of  Coverdale  s  Remains, 
 pp.  492-97).  The  dreaded  thunderbolt  was  launched  four 
 days  later  (Dec.  17th)  in  the  shape  of  an  edict  of  the  inquisi- 
 tor general,  issued  through  Le  Tellier,  the  scribe  of  the  Holy 
 Office,  stopping  the  progress  of  the  work,  ordering  the  printed 
 sheets  on  hand  to  be  seized,  and  requiring  the  printers  to  ap- 
 pear before  his  court.  Coverdale  and  his  associates  thereupon 
 sought  safety  in  flight,  and  left  behind  them  the  printed  cop- 
 ies, presses,  type,  etc.  The  former  were  condemned  to  be 
 "burned  in  the  place  Maubert,"  but  as  the  officers  of  the 
 inquisition  were  not  loath  to  condone  the  ofi'ence,  for  a  pe- 
 cuniary consideration,  a  convenient  haberdasher  was  found 
 who  purchased  them  as  waste  paper  ' '  to  lay  caps  in, "  and  in 
 that  way  "  four  great  dry-vats  full  "  were  bought  up  and  saved, 
 and  along  with  the  presses,  types,  and  workmen  removed  to 
 England,  where  the  work  was  speedily  resumed  and  com- 
 pleted; and  in  April,  1539,  this  Bible,  on  account  of  its  large 
 size  called  the  Great  Bible,  was  published.     A  copy  of  this 
 
204  The  English  Versions. 
 
 first  edition,  a  large  folio,  printed  in  black  letter,  on  vel- 
 lum, is  now  in  the  library  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 
 It  bears  this  title:  The  Byble  in  Englyshe,  thai  is  to  saye  the  con- 
 tent of  all  the  holy  Scripture  bothe  of  ye  olde  and  najoe  testament, 
 truly  translated  after  the  vcryte  of  the  Hebrue  and  Greke  textes,  by 
 ye  dylyge?tt  studye  of  dyuerse  excellent  learned  men,  expert  in  the 
 forsayde  tongues. — Prynted  b}'  R}'chard  Grafton  &  Edward 
 Whitchurch — Cum  privilegio  ad  imprimendum  solum.  — 1539. 
 
 A  very  elaborate  border,  alleged  to  have  been  designed  by 
 Hans  Holbein,  encloses  this  title.  From  a  fullsize  copper- 
 plate engraving  made  in  1818,  and  two  fac-simile  cuts  re- 
 duced, before  me,  is  furnished  this  description:  Its  actual 
 dimensions  of  engraved  space  are  i3-2-"X9"-  ■'■^  the  highest 
 central  space  appears  in  clouds  the  Saviour  with  outstretched 
 arms  and  hands  pointing  to  ecclesiastical  groups  of  descend- 
 ing tableaux  on  his  right,  and  to  a  similar  series  of  secular 
 groups  on  his  left;  two  labels  proceed  from  his  mouth,  that 
 on  his  right  inscribed  with:  Verbicm  quod  egredietur  de  me 
 nan  revertetur  ad  me  vacuum,  scd  faciei  qucecumque  volui,  Esa. 
 Iv.  ;i  and  that  on  his  left,  with:  Inveni  virum  jujcta  cor  metitn 
 qui  faciei  omnes  voluntates  meas,  Acts  xiii.*  This  label  ex- 
 tends to  the  king  kneeling,  bareheaded,  his  crown  on  the 
 ground,  and  his  hands  extended,  with  a  label  proceeding 
 from  his  mouth  inscribed:  Lucerna  pedibus  meis  verbum  tu- 
 um,  Psal.  cxviij.^  In  the  centre,  immediately  under  the 
 Saviour,  the  king  appears  again,  on  his  throne,  crowned,  and 
 the  insignia  of  the  garter  at  his  feet.  On  his  right  are  six 
 clerics,  two  of  them  bishops  (Cranmer  being  one  of  them), 
 their  mitres  on  the  ground;  on  his  left  six  laics  (Cromwell 
 
 i  Is.  Iv.  18,  "  My  word  that  goeth  forth  from  iny  mouth,  shall  not  return  unto  me 
 void,  but  shall  accomplish  that  which  I  please." 
 
 2  Acts  xiii.  22,  "  I  have  found  a  man  after  mine  own  heart,  which  shall  fulfil  all 
 my  will." 
 
 3  Ps.  cix.  105,  '■  Thy  word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet." 
 
The   Great   Bible.  205 
 
 being  one  of  them),  several  lords  temporal;  the  king  hands 
 to  the  front  personage  in  each  group  a  clasped  volume,  in- 
 scribed Verbum  Dei,  which  is  received  by  both  with  bended 
 knee.  Three  scrolls  proceed  from  his  mouth,  the  largest  in- 
 scribed: A  me  constituhim  est  decretum,  ut  in  universo  imperio 
 et  regno  mco  homines  fremiscant  et  paveani  Deum  viventem, 
 Danie.  vi. ;  •*  the  one  going  to  the  clerics:  Hac  prcccipe  et 
 Joce,  Tim.  iiij. ;  *  and  that  to  the  laics:  Quod  Justum  est  jii- 
 dicate.—Ita  parvum  audietis  ut  magnum,  Deut.  i.*  Under- 
 neath the  receiving  group  of  clerics,  stands  Cranmer,  attended 
 by  a  chaplain,  in  pontificals,  with  his  coat  of  arms  at  his  feet, 
 handing  the  clasped  volume  inscribed  Verbum  Dei,  to  a 
 cleric  kneeling,  the  scroll  proceeding  from  the  archbishop 
 reading:  Pascite,  qui  /«  vobis  est,  gregem  Christi.  Prima  Pe. 
 v. ; '  while  in  the  corresponding  compartment  on  the  secular 
 side,  appears  Cromwell  in  state  attire,  with  his  cap  on  and  his 
 coat  of  arms  at  his  feet,  holding  in  his  right  hand  a  roll  of 
 paper,  and  delivering  with  his*  left  the  clasped  volume,  in- 
 scribed Verbum  Dei,  to  a  nobleman,  while  a  scroll  over  his 
 head  has  the  legend:  Diuerte  a  malo  et  fac  bonum,  inquire 
 pacem  et persequcre  earn,  Psalmo.  xxxiij.s  The  lowest  tableau, 
 filling  the  entire  breadth  of  the  page,  is  occupied  by  a  preacher 
 in  his  pulpit  at  the  left  end  of  the  page,  addressing  a  large 
 congregation  of  both  sexes,  and  all  estates,  ages,  and  condi- 
 tions of  men  extending  to  the  right  side,  exhibiting  prisoners 
 looking  through  the  grated  windows,  all  depicted  with  ges- 
 tures of  grateful  joy.  The  scroll,  i.ssuing  from  the  preacher's 
 mouth,    is  inscribed:   Obsecro  igitur  primum  omnium  fieri  ob- 
 
 4  Dan.  vi.  26,  "I  have  made  a  decree  that  throughout  my  realm  and  kingdom  men 
 ti-embie  and  fear  before  the  living  God." 
 
 5  I  Tim.  iv.  II,  "These  things  enjoin  and  teach." 
 
 6  Deut.  i.  16,  17,  "Judge  righteous  judgment. — Ye  shall  hear  the  small  as  well  as 
 the  great." 
 
 7  I  Pet.  V.  2,  "Feed  the  flock  of  Christ  which  is  among  you." 
 
 8  Psalm  xxxiv.  14,  "  Depart  from  evil,  and  do  good;  seek  peace  and  ensue  it.' 
 
2o6  The   English  Versions. 
 
 secraitones,  oraiiones,  postula/iones,  gradarum  adiones,  pro  om- 
 nibus hominibus,  pro  regibus,  etc.,  i  Timo.  ii. ,^  while  fre>m 
 every  part  of  the  audience  proceed  labels  inscribed:  Vivat 
 rex,  with  a  group  of  children  in  the  lower  right  hand  part 
 of  the  plate,  who  as  well  as  a  group  of  women  near  the  preach- 
 er, shou    in  English,   "God  save  the  King." 
 
 The  title  and  frontispiece  are  followed  by: — The  names  of 
 all  the  bookes  of  the  Byble,  and  the  content  of  the  chapter  of 
 every  booke,  with  the  nombre  of  the  leaffe  where  the  bookes 
 begynne. — The  Kalendar. — An  Almanach  for  xix  yeares. — 
 An  exhortacion  to  the  studye  of  the  holy  scripture  gathered 
 out  of  the  Byble. — The  summe  and  content  of  all  the  holy 
 scripture  both  of  the  old  and  newe  testament. — A  prologue 
 expressynge  what  is  meant  by  certayn  sygnes  and  tokens  that 
 we  have  set  in  the  Byble. — A  descriptyon  and  successe  of  the 
 kynges  of  Juda  and  Jerusalem,  declarynge  whan  and  under 
 what  kynges  euery  prophet  lyued.  And  what  notable  thynges 
 happened  in  their  tymes,  translated  out  of  Hebrue. — Wyth 
 what  iudgement  the  bokes  of  the  Old  Testament  are  to  be 
 red. — 
 
 [The  following  passage  is  characteristic  of  Coverdale: 
 
 The  books  of  the  Old  Testament  are  much  to  be  regarded,  because 
 they  be  as  it  were  a  manner  of  foundation,  whereunto  the  New  Testament 
 doth  cleave  and  lean,  out  of  the  which  certain  arguments  of  the  New  Tes- 
 tament may  be  taken.  For  there  is  nothing  shewed  in  the  New  Testa- 
 lament  the  which  was  not  shadowed  before  in  the  figures  of  Moses'  Law, 
 and  forespoken  in  the  revelations  of  the  Prophets,  some  things  even  evi- 
 dently expressed  .  .  .  .] 
 
 The  first  boke  of  Moses,  called  in  the  hebrue  Bereschith 
 and  in  the  latyn  Genesis,  etc. 
 
 Like  Matthew's  Bible  the  Great  Bible  is  divided  into  five 
 tomes;  the  fourth,   containing  the  Apocrypha,   has  the  title: 
 
 9  I  Tim.  ii.  i,  2,  "  I  exhort  therefore,  that,  first  of  all,  supplications,  prayers,  inter- 
 cessions, and  giving  of  thanks,  be  made  for  all  men,  for  kings,"  etc. 
 
The   Great   Bible.  207 
 
 The  Bookes  of  Hagiographa. — The  title  of  the  New  Testament 
 reads:  The  newe  Testament  in  Englyshe  translated  after  the  Greke, 
 conteyning  these  bakes,  etc.  (In  the  vellum  copy  in  St.  John's 
 College  Library,  Cambridge,  the  Titles  are  shorter). — 
 
 At  the  end  of  the  New  Testament  stands:— A  Table  to 
 fynde  the  Epistles  and  Gospels  usually  red  in  the  Church  after 
 Salisbury  use,  whereof  the  first  lyne  is  the  Epistle  and  the 
 other  the  Gospelle;  whose  bygynning  thou  shalt  finde  in  the 
 boke  marked  with  a  crosse  +,  and  the  end  with  half  a 
 crosse  \- ,  conteyned  within  the  letters  A.  B.  C.  D. ,  etc. — 
 
 Here  followeth  the  Table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels, 
 whych  are  to  be  red  on  diuerse  sainctes'  days  in  the  yeare. 
 They  include  the  following  Romish  holy  days  with  collects 
 for  some  of  them:  St.  Nicholas'  Day,  The  Conception  of  our 
 Lady,  St.  George's  Day,  The  Invencion  of  the  Crosse,  St, 
 Peter  and  St.  Paul's  Day,  The  Commemoracion  of  St.  Paul,  The 
 Visitacion  of  our  Lady,  Relique  Sondaie,  St.  Margaret's  Day, 
 St.  Anne's  Day,  St.  Peter's  Day  ad  vincula,  The  Transfigura- 
 cion,  The  Feast  of  the  Name  of  Jesus,  St.  Lawrence'  Day, 
 The  Assumption  of  our  Lady,  The  Decollation  of  St.  John, 
 The  Nativitie  of  our  Ladie,  The  Exaltation  of  the  Crosse,  The 
 Translacion  of  St.  Edwarde's  Day,  the  King  and  Confessour, 
 The  iiooo  Virgins'  Day,  All  Souls'  Day,  St.  Martyn's  Day, 
 and  St.  Katherine's  Day. 
 
 The  ende  of  the  new  Testament  and  of  the  whole  Byble, 
 fynished  in  Apryll,  Anno  1539. 
 
 A  dho  factum  est  istud.      (This  is  the  Lord's  doing). 
 
 The  liberty  celebrated  in  the  engraving,  was  not  fulsome 
 adulation,  but  warranted  by  the  facts  of  the  case.  Through 
 Cromwell's  influence  injunctions  were  prepared  and  issued  to 
 the  Clergy,  most  probably  in  September,  1538,  of  which  the 
 second  and  third  are  here  given  verbatim. 
 
 Item,  that  ye  shall  provyde  on  this  side  the  feast  of next  coir- 
 
 myng,  one  boke  of  the  whole  Bible  of  the  largest  volume  in  Englyshe, 
 
 V 
 
2o8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 and  the  same  sett  up  in  summe  convenient  place  within  the  said  churche 
 that  ye  have  the  cure  of,  whereat  your  parishners  may  most  commodi- 
 ously  resort  to  the  same  and  rede  yt;  the  charges  of  whiche  boke  shal  be 
 ratablie  born  between  you  the  parson,  and  the  parishners  aforsaid,  that 
 ys  to  say,  the  one  half  by  yowe,  and  the  other  half  by  them. 
 
 Item,  that  ye  shall  discorage  no  man  pryvely  or  apertely  from  the 
 readinge  or  hearinge  of  the  same  Bible,  but  shall  expresslye  provoke, 
 stere,  and  exhorte  every  parsone  to  rede  the  same,  as  that  whyche  ys  the 
 verye  lively  worde  of  God,  that  every  Christen  man  ys  bownde  to  em- 
 brace, beleve,  and  folowe,  yf  he  loke  to  be  saued,  admonyshinge  them 
 neverthelesse,  to  avoid  all  contention  and  altercation  therein,  and  to  use 
 an  honest  sobretye  in  the  inquisition  of  the  true  sense  of  the  same,  and 
 referre  the  explication  of  obscure  places  to  men  of  higher  judgment  in 
 \-  scripture.* 
 
 The  king,  moreover,  in  a  declaration  appointed  "to  be 
 read  by  all  curates  upon  the  publishing  of  the  Bible  in  Eng- 
 lish,"  urged  the  parochial  clergy  to  study  it,  and  charged 
 them  to  say  unto  their  people:  "You  shall  have  always  in 
 your  remembrance  and  memories  that  all  things  contained  in 
 this  book  is  the  undoubted  will,  law,  and  commandment  of 
 Almighty  God,  the  only  and  straight  mean  to  know  the 
 goodness  and  benefits  of  God  towards  us,  and  the  true  duty 
 of  every  Christian  man  to  serve  him  accordingly.  .  .  .  And 
 if  at  any  time  by  reading  any  doubt  shall  come  to  any  of  you, 
 touching  the  sense  and  meaning  of  any  part  thereof,  that  then 
 (not  giving  too  much  to  your  own  minds,  fancies  and  opin- 
 ions, nor  having  thereof  any  open  reasoning  in  your  open 
 taverns  or  alehouses)  ye  shall  have  recourse  to  such  learned 
 men  as  be,  or  shall  be  authorised  to  preach  and  declare  the 
 same.  So  that  avoiding  all  contentions  and  disputations  in 
 such  alehouses  and  other  places  ....  you  use  this  most  high 
 benefit  quietly  and  charitably  every  one  of  you  to  the  edifying 
 of  himself,  his  wife,  and  family "j" 
 
 *  The  injunctions  may  be  read  in  Burnet  ii.  p.  260. 
 +  Strype,  Cranmer,  ii.  735-6. 
 
The   Great  Bible.  209 
 
 It  is  well  known  that  Bonner  set  up  six  Bibles  in  St.  Paul's, 
 and  that  the  free  Bible  completely  revolutionized  the  habits 
 of  the  people,  as  is  clear  from  the  following  passages:  "Eng- 
 lishmen have  now  in  hand  in  every  church  and  place  and 
 almost  every  man  the  Holy  Bible  and  New  Testament  in  their 
 mother  tongue  instead  of  the  old  fabulous  and  fantastical  books 
 of  the  Table  Round,  Launcelot  du  Lac,  etc.,  and  such  other, 
 whose  impure  filth  and  fabulosity  the  light  of  God  has  abol- 
 ished utterl)'.  '■  * 
 
 ' '  It  was  wonderful  to  see  with  what  joy  this  book  of  God 
 was  received  not  only  among  the  learneder  sort  and  those 
 that  were  noted  for  lovers  of  the  reformation,  but  generally  all 
 England  over  among  all  the  vulgar  and  common  people; 
 and  with  what  greediness  God's  word  was  read  and  what  re- 
 sort to  places  w^here  the  reading  of  it  was.  Everybody  that 
 could  bought  the  book  or  busily  read  it  or  got  others  to  read 
 it  to  them  if  they  could  not  themselves,  and  divers  more 
 elderly  people  learned  to  read  on  purpose.  And  even  little 
 boys  flocked  among  the  rest  to  hear  portions  of  the  holy 
 Scripture  read. "  f 
 
 Turning  to  the  nature  of  the  work  itself,  and  recalling  the 
 account  of  its  progress  given  by  Coverdale  himself  in  his  let- 
 ter to  Cromwell  (given  above),  it  is  clear  that  the  Great  Bible 
 is  a  revision  of  Tyndale,  INIatthew,  and  Coverdale,  by  the 
 original,  with  the  help  of  Luther's  version,  the  Zurich  version, 
 as  well  as  the  Latin  translations  of  Sanctes  Pagninus  (1528) 
 and  Sebastian  jNIiinster  (1534-5)  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
 the  Latin  version  of  Erasmus  (1535)  in  the  New;  the  text 
 of  the  Great  Bible  of  1539,  may  be  described  with  sufficient 
 accuracy  as  a  Revision  of  Matthew,  that  is,  of  Tyndale,  Rogers, 
 and  Coverdale,  by  Coverdale  himself 
 
 *  A  summary  Declaration  of  the  Faith,  Use,  and  Observations  in  England  {dated 
 1539)-     Collier,  Ecc.  Hist.,  ii.     Collection  of  Records,  47. 
 t  Strype,  Life  of  Cratimer,  i.  p.  92. 
 
2IO  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Here  it  is  proper  to  state  that  the  first  edition  of  1539,  was 
 again  revised  in  1540  (Cranmer),  and  that  there  appeared  not 
 less  that  seven  editions  of  the  Great  Bible  in  a  comparatively- 
 brief  space,  viz.,  April,  1539;  April,  July,  and  November,  1540; 
 May,  November,  and  December,  1541. 
 
 The  first  of  these  (1539)  is  properly  speaking  Cromwell's 
 Bible  for  which  he  received  the  Royal  Patent,  dated  November 
 14,  1539,  conferring  on  him  the  sole  and  unlimited  power 
 of  licensing  the  printing  and  publication  of  English  Bibles 
 for  the  next  five  years,  as  is  clear  from  this  extract:  "We 
 have  therfore  appoynted  oure  right  trusty  and  wel  beloved 
 counsellour  the  lorde  Cromwell,  keeper  of  our  pryvye  scale, 
 to  take  for  us,  and  in  oure  name,  special  care  and  charge, 
 that  no  manner  of  persone  or  persones  within  this  our  realme 
 shall  enterprise,  attempt,  or  sett  in  hand,  to  print  any  Bible 
 in  the  English  tonge  of  any  manner  of  volume,  duryng  the 
 space  of  fyve  yeres  next  ensuyng  after  the  date  hereof,  but 
 only  suche  as  shall  be  deputid,  assignid,  and  admitted,  by 
 the  said  lord  Cromwell.  Willing  and  commanding  all  maires, 
 shirefes,  bailiffes,  constables,  and  all  other  oure  officers,  min- 
 istres,  and  subjectes,  to  be  ayding  to  our  said  counsailour  in 
 the  execution  of  this  oure  pleasure,  and  to  be  conformable 
 in  the  accomplishment  of  the  same,  as  shall  apperteigne. "  * 
 
 From  Cranmer's  connection  with  this  Bible,  which  seems 
 to  begin  on  the  same  day,  Nov.  14,  1539,  it  is  often  called 
 Cranmer's  Bible.  The  edition,  in  which  his  Prologue  appears 
 for  the  first  time,  is  that  of  1 540.  An  extract  from  the  Prologue 
 will  be  given  below. 
 
 The  eclectic  process  in  the  successive  alterations  introduced 
 into  Coverdale's  translations,  with  the  use  of  additional  helps, 
 e.  g.,  Miinster  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  Erasmus  in  the 
 New  may  be  illustrated  by  examples,  which  for  convenience 
 of  reference,   have  been  taken  from  the  works  of  Professors 
 
 *  Wilkins,  Concilia,  iii.  p.  846.     Burnet,  Records,  i.  pt.  ii.  p.  283. 
 
The   Great   Bible.  211 
 
 Westcott  and  Eadie.  The  arrangement,  however,  is  different, 
 and  made  solely  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  the  English  reader, 
 even  if  he  should  not  be  familiar  with  the  languages  referred 
 to,  to  form  an  independent  judgment.  The  order  followed 
 is  the  historical,  which  gives  us  i.  The  Hebrew  (translated); 
 2,  The  Vulgate  (with  a  translation);  3.  Luther's  version  (with 
 a  translation);  4.  the  Ziirich  version  (with  a  translation);  5. 
 Matthew  (Tyndale);  6.  Coverdale;  7.  Miinster  (with  a  trans- 
 lation); 8.  The  Great  Bible.  The  translations,  excepting 
 the  Hebrew,  are  given  in  italics,  and  the  initials  used  desig- 
 nate: H.,  the  Hebrew;  V.,  The  Vulgate;  L.,  Luther;  Z.,  The 
 Ziirich  version;  Ma.,  Matthew;  C,  Coverdale;  Mu.,  Miinster; 
 and  G. ,  the  Great  Bible. 
 
 JUDGES  v.  28-30. 
 
 Ver.  28. 
 
 H.    The  mother  of  Sisera  looked  down  through  the  window,  and  wailed 
 
 through  the  lattice. 
 V.     Per  fenestram  respiciens  ululabat  mater  ejus,  et  de  coenaculo  loque- 
 batur. 
 {^His  mother,  looking  back  through  the  zvindow,  howled,  and  spoke 
 from  the  upper  room.) 
 L.     Die  Mutter  Sissera  sahe  zum  fenster  aus,  und  heulete  durchs  gitter. 
 ( The  mother  of  Sisera  looked  out  at  the  ^aiiidoui,  and  hotoled  through 
 the  lattice.) 
 Z.     Seyn  mutter  sach  zum  fenster  ausz,  vund  schrey  mit  klag  durchs 
 gatter. 
 (His  mother  looked  out  at  the  window,  and  shouted  with  plaint 
 through  the  lattice.) 
 Ma.  Through  a  window  looked  Sisera's  mother,  and  howled   through 
 
 a  lattice. 
 C.     His  mother  looked  out  at  the  window,  and  cried  piteously  through 
 
 the  trellis. 
 Mu.  Per  fenestram  prospexit  et  vociferata  est  mater  Siserse,  per  cancellos 
 inquam. 
 ( The  mother  of  Sisera  looked  out  through  the  rvindoiv,  and  screamed, 
 through  the  lattice,  I  say.) 
 G.    The  mother  of  Sisera  looked  out  at  a  window,  and  cried  through 
 the  lattice. 
 
212  The   English  Versions. 
 
 H.     Why  delayeth  his  chariot  in  coining?     Why  linger  the  paces  of  his 
 chariots  ? 
 
 V.     Cur  moratur  regredi  currus  ejus  ?     Quare  tardaverunt  pedes  quadri- 
 garum  ejus  ? 
 ( Why  delayeth  his  chariot  to  come  back  ?  zvhercfore  have  been  re- 
 tarded the  feet  of  his  four -horse  chaViots  ?) 
 
 L.     W^arum  verziehet  sem  Wagen  dass  er  *  nicht  konimt  ?     Wie  bleiben 
 die  Rader  seiner  Wagen  so  dahinten? 
 ( IVhy  delayeth  his  chariot  that  he  doth  not  come  ?     How  do  the 
 wheels  of  his  chariots  stay  so  behind?) 
 
 Z.     W^arumb  bleibet  sein  wagen  so  lang  aussen  das  er*  nit  kompt?    Wa- 
 ninib  verziehend  die  reder  seines  wagens  ? 
 ( Why  stayeth  his  chariot  out  so  long,  that  he  cometh  not  ?     Why 
 delay  the  wheels  of  his  chariot  ?) 
 
 Ma.  Why  abideth  his  chariot  so  long  that  it  cometh  not?     Why  tarry 
 the  wheels  of  his  waggons  ? 
 
 C.     Why  tarrieth  his  chariot  out  so  long  that  he  cometh  not?     Where- 
 fore do  the  wheels  of  his  chariot  make  so  long  tarrying  ? 
 
 Mu.  Quare  moratur  currus  ejus  venire  ?  ut  quid  morantur  vestigia  quadri- 
 garum  ejus  ? 
 (  Why  delayeth  his  chariot  in  coming?  xvhy  are  the  steps  of  his  four- 
 horse  chariots  delayitig  ?) 
 
 G.     Why  is  his  chariot  so  long  a  coming  ?     Why  tarry  the  wheels  of  his 
 
 carts  ? 
 
 Ver.  29. 
 
 H.    Tlie  wise  of  her  noble  ladies  answered  her:  yea  she  made  answer  to 
 
 herself: 
 V.     Una  sapientior  cseteris  uxoribus  ejus  h^c  socrai  verba  respondit. 
 
 (One  wiser  than  his  other  wives  answered  these  words  to  her  moth- 
 er-in-law. 
 I,.     Die  weisesten  unter  seinen  frauen  antworteten,  da  sie  ihre  klage- 
 worte  immer  wiederholte: 
 (  The  wisest  among  his  wives  answered,  while  she  was  ever  repeat- 
 ing her  words  of  complaint:) 
 Z.     Die  weysest  vnder  seinen  fravven  antwurtet  vnnd  sprach  zujn: 
 
 ( The  wisest  among  his  wives  answered,  and  said  to  her  [himf] .) 
 Ma.  The  wisest  of  her  ladies  answered  her,  yea  and  she  answered  her 
 own  words  herself: 
 
 *  Er  may  relate  to  chariot  or  to  Sisera,  IVagcn  being  masculine, 
 t  Jn  is  clearly  a  mistake. 
 
The   Great  Bible.  213 
 
 C.     The  wisest  among  its  ladies  answered  and  said  unto  her: 
 Mu.  Sapientes  quaeque  dominre  respondebant  illi,   quin  et  ipsa  sibi  ipsi 
 reddebat  verba. 
 [All  the  wise  ladies  answered  her,  yea  she  answered  the  zvords  !o 
 herself. ) 
 G.     All  the  wise  ladies  answered  her,  yea  and  her  own  words  answered 
 herself: 
 
 Ver.  JO. 
 
 H.  Shall  they  not  find  and  divide  the  spoil  ?  A  maiden,  two  maidens 
 to  the  head  of  a  warrior;  the  .spoil  of  dyed  garments  for  Sisera,  the 
 spoil  of  dyed  garments  of  embroidery,  dyed  garments  of  double 
 embroidery  for  the  neck  of  the  captured  (maidens). 
 
 \.  Forsitan  nunc  dividit  spolia,  et  pulcherrima  feminarum  eligitur  ei; 
 vestes  diversorum  colorum  Sisera;  traduntur  in  pitedam,  et  .supel- 
 lex  varia  ad  ornanda  colla  congeritur. 
 {^Perhaps  he  now  divideth  the  spoil,  and  the  fairest  of  the  women  is 
 chosen  for  him;  garments  of  divers  colors  are  delivered  unto  Sis- 
 era  for  booty,  and  variegated  stuff  for  neck  ornament  is  collected.) 
 
 L.  SoUen  sie  denn  nicht  finden  und  austheilen  den  Raub,  einem  jeglich- 
 en  Mann  eine  Metze  oder  zwo  zur  Ausbeute,  und  Sissera  bunte  ge- 
 stickte  Kleider  zur  Ausbeute,  gestickte  bunte  Kleider,  um  den  Hals 
 zur  Ausbeute  ? 
 (Shall  they  then  not  find  and  divide  the  prey,  to  each  man  a  maiden 
 or  two  for  spoil,  and  to  Sisera  variegated  embroidered  garments 
 for  spoil,  embroidered  variegated  garments  round  the  neck  for 
 
 spoil:) 
 
 Z.     SoUend  sy  nit  finden  vnd  auszteilen  den  raub,  eyn  yeglichen  maivu 
 eyn  schOne  mStzen  oder  zwo  zur  auszbeiit,  vnd  Sissera  bundle  ge- 
 stickte kleyder  zur  auszbeiit,   gestickte  bundle  kleyder  vmb  den 
 halsz  zur  auszbeiit  ? 
 {Verbatim,  in  the  Swiss  dialect,  like  Luther's  version,  which  it  is.) 
 
 Ma.  Haply  they  have  found  and  divide  the  spoil:  a  maid,  yea  two  maids, 
 for  a  piece:  a  spoil  of  diverse  colours  for  Sisera,  a  spoil  of  divers 
 colours  with  brodered  works  for  the  neck  of  a  prey. 
 
 C.  Should  they  not  find  and  divide  the  spoil,  unto  every  man  a  fair 
 maid  or  two  for  a  prey,  and  party  coloured  garments  of  needle- 
 work to  Sisera  for  a  spoil,  party  coloured  garments  of  needle-work 
 about  the  neck  for  a  prey  ? 
 
 Mu.  Certe  invenerunt,  dividunl  spolia:  est  puella  vel  duae  puellce  cuilibet 
 viro:  habet  Sisera  predam  vestium  coloratarum,  prsedam  inquani 
 
214  The  English   Versions. 
 
 vestium  vario  tinctarum  colore  et  quse  acu  pictre  sunt:  vestem  dis- 
 colorem  et  acu  pictam,  quce  priori  competit  in  spoliorum  clistri- 
 luitione. 
 {^Surely  they  have  found,  they  divide  the  spoils ;  a  maid,  or  two  maids 
 to  every  man;  Sisera  hath  the  booty  of  dyed  garinetits,  the  booty 
 I  say  of  garments  dyed  with  various  colours  and  embroidered:  a 
 variegated  embroidered  garment,  which  is  fit  for  a  superior  in  the 
 distribution  of  the  spoils.) 
 G.  Surely  they  have  found,  they  divide  the  spoils.  Every  man  hath  a 
 damsel  or  two.  Sisera  hath  a  prey  of  divers  coloured  garments, 
 even  of  a  prey  dyed  with  sundry  colors,  and  that  are  made  of 
 needle  work,  raiment  of  divers  colours  and  of  needlework,  which 
 IS  meet  for  him  that  is  chief  in  distributing  of  the  spoils. 
 
 This  collation  shows  exactly  where  the  different  translators 
 found  their  renderings,  and  proves,  I  think,  that  while  Cover- 
 dale  consulted  the  Hebrew,  the  influence  of  Luther  deter- 
 mined his  rendering  in  his  first  version,  and  that  of  Miinster 
 in  the  text  of  the  Great  Bible.  It  likewise  shows  the  superi- 
 ority of  Miinster's  version  to  the  Vulgate,  and  his  failure  to 
 catch  the  sense  of  the  very  difficult  last  clause  of  verse  30, 
 where  Luther  was  on  the  right  track,  and  Miinster  made  a 
 blunder,  which  Coverdale  adopted. 
 
 The  second  example  is  Eadie's  collation  of  Psalm  xxiii.,  in 
 everything  except  the  translation  of  the  Hebrew  placed  at  the 
 head  of  each  separate  verse;  the  references  and  italics  are  Ea- 
 die's, but  the  arrangement  diflers  from  his.  The  bracketed 
 matter  is  added.      The  Hebrew  is  in  small  capitals. 
 
 V.  I.  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want. 
 
 Coverdale.  Great  Bible  (i^jg). 
 
 The  Lorde  is  my  shepherde,'  I  The  Lorde  is  my  shepherde, 
 can  want  nothinge .  therefore  '^  I  can  want  nothing. 
 
 V.  2.  He  shall  cause  me  to  lie  dow^n  in  green  pastures,  he 
 
 SHALL   LEAD  ME  TO  (or  BY)  WATERS  OF  QUIETNESS. 
 
 1  Coverdale  has  not  translated  the  "darumb"  of  the  Ziirich  Bible,  but  follows 
 the  Vulgate  and  Luther.    [They  use  the  third  person  of  the  verb  ]     2  Ideo,  Miinster. 
 
The  Great  Bible.  215 
 
 \iefedeth  »  me  in  a  greene  pas-  He  shall^  fede  me  in  a  grene  pas- 
 ture &  ledeth  me  to  di  fresh  water.*     ture,  &  leade  Wie.forthe^  bdsyde''  ^}as. 
 
 waters  of  comforted 
 V.  3.  He  shall  refresh  my  soul,  he  shall  lead  me  in  the  paths 
 
 OF  RIGHTEOUSNESS  FOR  HIS  NAME'S  SAKE. 
 
 He  quickeneth  f?ty  soule^  and  He  shall  convert e^'^  my  soule  & 
 bringeth  me  forth  in  the  waye  of  bryng  me  forth  in  i\\e  pathes'^^  of 
 rightuousnes  for  his  names  sake.  x-yghteousnes  for  hys  names  sake. 
 
 V.  4.  Even  if  I  walk  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  i 
 
 SHALL  not  fear  EVIL,  FOR  THOU  ART  WITH  ME,  THY  STAFF  AND  THY 
 PROP,  THEY  WILL  COMFORT  ME. 
 
 Though   I   shulde  walke  now  '^  Yee  '^  though  I  walke  thorow  " 
 
 in  13  the  valley  of  the  shadovve  of  ye  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  I 
 death,  yet^'^  I  feare  no  euell,  for  will  fear  no  euell,^?  for  thou  art 
 thou  art  with  me ;  thy  staffe  &  thy  with  me,  thy  rodde  &  thy  staffe 
 shepe-hoke  comfort  '*  me.  comforte  me. 
 
 V.  5.  Thou  wilt  spread  before  me  a  table  in  the  presence  of 
 
 MINE  adversaries,  THOU  WILT  ANOINT  MY  HEAD  WITH  OIL,  MY  CUP  is 
 ABUNDANCE. 
 
 Thou    preparest    a   table    before  Thou  shall  prepare  ^^  a.  iz\Ae.he.-^ 
 
 me  agaynst  mine  enemies 'j^^  thou  fore  me  agaynst  them  that  trouble 
 anoyntest  my  heade  with  oyle,  and  me,'^'^  thou  kast"^^  anoynted  my  head 
 fyllest  my  ciippe  ^o  full.  with  oyle,  &  my  ciippe  shalbe  fullM 
 
 V.  6.  Only  goodness  (=happiness)  and  mercy  will  follow  me  all 
 
 THE  days  of  my  LIFE,  AND  I  SHALL  REMAIN  IN  (or  perhaps  RETURN  TO) 
 THE  HOUSE  OF  THE  LORD  AS  LONG  AS  I  LIVE  (literally  LENGTH  OF  DAYS). 
 
 Oh  let  thy  louying  kyndness  &  But^^  (thy)  louynge  kyndnes  & 
 
 mercy  folowe  me  all  the  dayes  off  mercy  shall'^''  folowe   me    all    the 
 
 my  life  that  I  maye  diuell'^^  in  the  dayes  of  my  lyfe,  I  will  dwell '^  in 
 
 house  off  the  Lorde  for  euer.  the  house  of  the  Lord  for  ever. 
 
 3  Er  weidet  mich,  Luther  and  the  ZUrich.  4  After  Luther.  5  Accubare  faciei, 
 Milnster.  6  Deducet.  7  Juxta,  MUnster.  8  Aquas  refrigerii,  Miinster.  9  Er- 
 quicket,  Zurich  and  Luther  [denotes  in  German,  to  refresh.]  10  Convertet,  Pagni- 
 nus.  11  In  semiti.';,  MUnster.  12  Schon,  Luther,  ZUrich.  13  In,  Vulgate  and  Zu- 
 rich. 14  Doch,  ZUrich.  15  Future  in  Hebrew.  16  Etiara,  Pagninus,  MUnster.  17  Per, 
 the  same.  l»  Mahim,  the  same  [against  mala,  Vulgate.  But  that  proves  nothing,  as 
 the  two  English  versions  agree  e.xcept  in  the  tense  of  the  verb].  19  contra,  Pag- 
 ninus. 20  fullest,  ZUrich.  21  praeparabis,  MUnster  and  Pagninus.  £2  Adversus  eos, 
 MUnster.  23  MUnster  and  Pagninus.  24  Saturus,  the  same.  25  Vulgate  and  ZU- 
 rich. 2C  Veruntamen,  MUnster  and  Pagninus.  27  Sequentur,  the  same.  28  Morabor, 
 the  same.     "And  I  will  dwell,"  being  in  the  edition  of  1540. 
 
2i6  The   English  Versions. 
 
 The  influence  of  Miinster  is  undeniable  not  only  in  these 
 passages,  but  in  the  others  produced  by  Westcott  and  Eadie. 
 The  manner  in  which  Coverdale  successively  corrected  his 
 own  work  is  strikingly  brought  out  in  the  former's  collation 
 of  Isaiah  liii. ,  where  the  text  of  Coverdale  (Matthew)  is  com- 
 pared with  Cromwell's  edition  of  1539,  and  Cranmer's  of  1540, 
 with  the  Zurich  version  and  Miinster's  translation.  A  single 
 clause  may  suffice  to  bring  this  out  very  clearly. 
 
 V.  5.  Coverdale  (Matthew):  a.  For  the  pain  of  our  punishment  b.  shall 
 be  laid  upon  hnn,     c.  and  with  his  stripes  shall  we  be  healed. 
 
 a.  (1539): — pain  of  our  punishment  (die  busz  unserer  straaf.     Zurich). 
 (1540): — chastisement  of  our  peace  (castigatio  pacis  nostras.     M.). 
 
 b.  (1539): — shall  be  laid  (wirt  jm  auffgelegt.     Z.). 
 (1540): — was  laid  (fuit  .  .  .  super.     M.). 
 
 £.  (1539): — shall  we  be  healed  (werdent  wir  gesund.     Z.). 
 (1540): — are  we  healed  (medicatum  est  nobis.     M.). 
 
 Two  or  three  more  examples,  collated  by  Eadie,  lead  to 
 the  same  result: 
 
 PROVERBS  XVII.   I. 
 
 1539.  Whoso  hath  pleasure  to  sowe  dyscorde,  pycketh  a  quarrell  in 
 
 every  thynge  (after  the  Ziirich). 
 
 1540.  He  accompanieth  hym  selfe  with  all  steadfast  and  helthsome  doc- 
 
 tryne,  that  hath  a  fervent  desyre  to  it,  and  is  sequestrate  from 
 companye. 
 (Miinster:  Qui  in  votis  est  et  quarit  sequestrari,  hie  immiscet  se 
 omni  solidae  et  sanse)  [doctrinae] . 
 
 ECCLES.  XI.  5. 
 
 1539.  As  thou  knowest  not  the  waye  of  the  wynde,  nor  how  the  bones 
 
 are  fylled  in  a  mother's  wombe. 
 
 1540,  As  thou  knowest  not  the  waye  of  the  spirit  howe  he  entred  into 
 
 the  body  beinge  yet  in  a  mother's  wombe. 
 (Miinster:  Sicut  tu  nescis  qua  via  (ingrediatur)  spiritus  in  corpus- 
 culum  cum  adhuc  est  in  utero  pregnantis). 
 
 ZECHARIA  IX.   16. 
 
 1539.  For  the  stones  of  his  sanctuary  shal  be  set  vp  in  his  lande. 
 
 1540.  P'for  as  precious  stones  of  a  dyademe  they  shall  be  sett  vp  ouer 
 
 his  lande. 
 (Miinster:  Quia  ut  lapides  coronse  elevabuntur  super  terram  ejus.) 
 
The  Great  Bible.  217 
 
 •  And  the  following  from  the  New  Testament.  In  the  first 
 set  the  influence  of  Erasmus  is  very  pronounced.  The  ex- 
 amples are  those  taken  by  Canon  Westcott,  and  Professor 
 Eadie  from  the  list  of  variations  in  Mr.  Francis  Fry's  A  De- 
 scription of  the  Great  Bible,  etc.,  London,  1865,  which  ex- 
 hausts the  subject,  and  is  a  marvel  for  minute  and  scrupulous 
 
 accuracy. 
 
 ROM.  I.  25. 
 
 1539.  which  is  blessed  forever. 
 
 1540.  which  is  to  be  praised  forever. 
 (E. :  qui  est  laudandus  in  secula). 
 
 ROM.  V.  15. 
 
 1539.  which  .  .  .  was  given  by  one  man  .  .  . 
 
 1540.  which  .  .  .  was  of  one  man  ... 
 (Erasmus:  quae  fuit  unius  hominis). 
 
 PHIL.  T.  23. 
 
 1539.  is  much  better. 
 
 1540.  is  much  and  far  better. 
 
 (E.:  multo  longeque  melius  est.) 
 
 REV.   XVI.  9. 
 
 1539.  repented  not. 
 
 1540.  repented  not  of  their  evil  deeds. 
 
 (E.:  neque  egerunt  scelerum  poenitentiam.) 
 
 REV.  XXII.  6. 
 
 1539.  The  Lord  God  of  saints  and  prophets. 
 
 1540.  The  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets. 
 
 (E.:  Dominus  Deus  sanctorum  prophetarum.) 
 
 ST.  JAMES  I.  13. 
 
 1539.  For  God  cannot  tempt  with  evil,  because  he  tempteth  no  man. 
 
 1540.  For  as  God  cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  so  neither  he  himself 
 
 tempteth  any  man. 
 (E.:  Nam  Deus  ut  malis  tentari  non  potest,  ita  nee  ipse  quem- 
 quam  tentat. 
 
 There  is  a  complete  theological  somersault  in  the  render- 
 ing of  1539,  answering  to  the  Vulgate's:  "Deus  intentator 
 malorum  est,"  to  the  Erasmian  rendering  of  1540,   which 
 
2i8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 takes  aTtEipadro?  naHnjv  passively  (retained  in  A.  V.,  1611,  . 
 and  in  the  Wesminster,   witli  the  marginal  note,   "Gr.,  evii 
 thiiigs '"). 
 
 In  the  next  set  the  revision  returns  with  Erasmus  to  the 
 
 Vulgate. 
 
 ROM.    IV.  25. 
 
 1539.  For  to  justify  us. 
 
 1540.  For  our  justification. 
 
 (Vulgate:  Propter  justificationem  nostram.) 
 
 GAL.    I.    10. 
 
 1539.  Do  I  now  speak  unto  men  or  unto  God?  either  go  I  about  to 
 
 please  .  .  . 
 
 1540.  Do  I  now  persuade  men  or  God?  either  do  I  seek  to  please  .... 
 (Vulgate:  Modo  enim  hominibus  suadeo,  an  Deo?  an  quaero  ho- 
 
 minibus  placere  ?) 
 
 I  TIM.  III.  16, 
 
 1539 was  beleued  on  erth  .... 
 
 1540 was  beleued  on  in  the  worlde. 
 
 (Vulgate:  creditum  est  in  mundo). 
 
 In  addition  to  the  influence  of  Erasmus,  that  of  the  Com 
 plutensian   Polyglot  was  very   great.     In   Revelation   alone 
 ninety  textual  changes  were  made  on  its  authority;  e.  g., 
 
 X.   6.         1539  omits  the  entire  clause,  which  in  that  of 
 
 1540  reads  {and  the  earth  and  the  things  that  therein  are). 
 
 xxi.    16.    1539.  measured  the  city  with  the  reed. 
 
 1540.  measured  the  city  with  the  {golden)  i-eed. 
 
 xxii.  g.     1539.  the  sayings  of  this  book. 
 
 1540.  the  sayings  of  {the  prophecy  of)  this  book. 
 
 In  addition  to  these,   the  following  changes  are  very  re- 
 markable, and  to  be  explained  on  the  same  principle: 
 
 1^39   (Cromwell).  1^40,  April  (Cranmer). 
 
 Joshua  xiv.  A.        gaue   them    their  enherit-     distributed  to  them.     By 
 
 aunce  by  lotte,  as  the  Lord    lotte  they  receaued  tlieir 
 
 commaunded.  possessions   as   the  Lorde 
 
 commaunded. 
 
The  Great  Bible.  219 
 
 Psalm  xxviii.  B.     For  they  regarde  not  the     For  they  regarde  not  in 
 worckes  of  the  Lorde.  ther  niynde  the  worckes 
 
 of  the  Lorde. 
 Prov.  xviii.  A.        Who  so  hath  pleasure  to     He     accompanieth     hym 
 sowe  dyscorde,  pycketh  a    selfe  with  all  steadfast  & 
 quarell  in  euery  thynge.         helthsome  doctryne,    that 
 hath  a  feruent  desyre  to  it 
 and    is    sequestrate    from 
 companye. 
 Ecclesiastes  xi.  A.  Sende    thy    vitayles   oner    Lay  thy  brede  vpon  weate 
 the  waters,  and   so    shalt     faces,  &  so  shalt  thou  finde 
 thou     fynde     them     after     after  many  dayes. 
 many  dayes. 
 Isaiah  ii.  B.  they     go     farre     beyonde     they  go  farre  beyond  the 
 
 theyr  fathers.  east  countries. 
 
 iii.  D.  brusshes,  and  headbandes.     brooches  and  headbandes. 
 
 glasses  and  smockes.  glasses  and  cypresses. 
 
 xxxviii.  B.      in  my  beast  age.  when  myne  a^e  was  short- 
 ened. 
 Jeremiah  xi.  D.       I  am  (as  a  meke  lambe).        I  am  (as  a  meke  lambe  an 
 
 oxe). 
 Toel  i.  D.  O  what  a  syghynge  make     O  what  a  syghynge  make 
 
 the  euell  ?  the  kyne  ? 
 
 Nahum  ii.  A.  His  archers  are  well  deck-     and  his  spere  shaftes  are 
 
 te  and  trimmed.  soked  in  venim. 
 
 Romans  i.  A.  that    are    called    of  Jesu     the  electe  of  Jesu  Chryst. 
 
 Christ. 
 
 C.  which  is  blessed  for  euer.       which  is  to  be  praysed  for 
 
 euer. 
 
 xvi.  B.       whych  wemen   labour   in     whych  labour  in  the  Lorde. 
 
 the  Lorde. 
 
 Ephesians  iii.  C.     all  generacyons  from  tyme  all    ages   worlde    without 
 
 to  tyme.  ende. 
 
 James  i.  B.  for  God  cannot  tempte  vn-  for    as    God    can    not    be 
 
 to  euyll,  because  he  tempt-  tempted  with  euill,  so  ne- 
 
 eth  no  man.  ther    he    hymselfe    tempt 
 the  eny  man. 
 
 2  Peter  ii.  C.  exercysed   with    couetous-  exercysed  with  robrie.* 
 
 nes. 
 
 *  Francis  Fry,  A  Description  of  the  Great  Bible,  etc.,  London,  1865. 
 
220  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Coverdale  was  doubtless  also  the  editor  of  the  Great  Bible 
 of  1540  (Cranmer's),  for  Fulke  in  his  Defence  of  the  Transla- 
 sions  of  the  Bible  (Parker  Soc.  ed.  p.  68)  distinctly  calls  the 
 Bible  of  1562,  which  was  a  reprint  of  1540,  "  Master  Cover- 
 dale's  Bible." 
 
 The  prologue  written  by  Cranmer,  is  marked  by  great 
 sagacity  and  earnestness.  It  begins:  "  Concerning  two  sun- 
 dry sorts  of  people,  it  seemeth  necessary  that  something  be 
 said  in  the  entry  of  this  book,  by  way  of  a  preface  or  prologue; 
 whereby  hereafter  it  may  be  both  the  better  accepted  of  them 
 which  hitherto  could  not  well  bear  it,  and  also  the  better  used 
 of  them  which  heretofore  have  misused  it.  For  truly  some 
 there  be  which  be  too  slow,  and  need  the  spur;  some  other 
 seem  too  quick,  and  need  more  of  the  bridle.  Some  lose 
 their  game. by  short  shooting,  some  by  overshooting.  Some 
 walk  too  much  on  the  left  hand;  some  too  much  on  the  right 
 In  the  former  sort  be  all  they  that  refuse  to  read,  or  to  hear 
 read,  the  Scripture  in  the  vulgar  tongue;  much  worse  they 
 that  let  also,  or  discourage  the  other  from  the  reading  or 
 hearing  thereof  In  the  latter  sort  be  they  which,  by  their 
 inordinate  reading,  indiscrete  speaking,  contentious  disput- 
 ing, or  otherwise  by  their  licentious  living,  slander  and  hin- 
 der the  word  of  God  most  of  all  other,  whereof  they  would 
 seem  to  be  the  greatest  furtherers.  These  two  sorts,  albeit 
 they  be  most  far  unlike  the  one  to  the  other,  yet  they  both 
 deserve  in  effect  like  reproach.  Neither  can  I  well  tell, 
 whether  of  them  I  may  judge  the  more  offender,  him  that 
 doth  obstinately  refuse  so  godly  and  goodly  knowledge,  or 
 him  that  so  ungodly,  and  so  ungoodly  abuseth  the  same." 
 After  a  defence  of  the  English  translations;  and  a  long  ex- 
 tract from  Chrysostom  favoring  the  reading  of  the  Bible, 
 Cranmer  resumes  thus:  "Therefore,  in  few  words,  to  com- 
 prehend the  largeness  and  utility  of  the  Scripture,  how  it 
 containeth' fruitful  instruction  and  erudition  for  every  man, 
 
The  Great   Bible.  221 
 
 if  anything  be  necessary  to  be  learned,  of  the  Holy  Scripture 
 we  may  learn  it.  If  falsehood  shall  be  reproved,  thereof  we 
 may  gather  wherewithal.  If  anything  is  to  be  corrected  and 
 amended;  if  there  need  any  exhortation  or  consolation,  of  the 
 Scripture  we  may  well  learn.  In  the  Scriptures  be  the  fat  pas- 
 tures of  the  soul;  therein  is  no  venomous  meat,  no  unwhole- 
 some thing:  they  be  the  very  dainty  and  pure  feeding.  He 
 that  is  ignorant  shall  find  there  what  he  should  learn.  He  that 
 is  a  perverse  sinner  shall  there  find  his  damnation  to  make  him 
 to  tremble  for  fear.  He  that  laboureth  to  sei-ve  God  shall 
 there  find  his  glory,  and  the  promise  of  eternal  life,  exhorting 
 
 him  more  diligently  to  labour Wherefore  I  would 
 
 advise  you  all,  that  come  to  the  reading  or  hearing  of  this 
 Book,  which  is  the  Word  of  God,  the  most  precious  jewel, 
 and  most  holy  relic  that  remaineth  upon  earth,  that  ye  bring 
 with  you  the  fear  of  God,  and  that  ye  do  it  with  all  reverence, 
 and  use  your  knowledge  thereof  not  to  vain  glory  of  frivolous 
 disputation,  but  to  the  honor  of  God,  increase  of  virtue,  and 
 
 edification  both  of  yourselves  and  others "     After  a 
 
 long  extract  from  Gregory  Nazianzen  on  those  who  do  not 
 considerately  read  and  study  the  word  of  God,  he  concludes 
 thus:  "Every  man  that  cometh  to  the  reading  of  this  Holy 
 Book  ought  to  bring  with  him  first  and  foremost  this  fear 
 of  Almighty  God;  and  then,  next,  a  firm  and  stable  purpose 
 to  reform  his  own  self  according  thereunto;  and  so  to  con- 
 tinue, proceed,  and  prosper  from  time  to  time;  showing  him- 
 self to  be  a  sober  and  fruitful  hearer  and  learner.  Which  if 
 he  do,  he  shall  prove  at  length  well  able  to  teach,  though 
 not  with  his  mouth,  yet  with  his  living  and  good  example; 
 which  is  sure  the  most  lively  and  effectuous  form  and  manner 
 of  teaching.  He  that  otherwise  intermeddleth  with  this  Book, 
 let  him  be  assured  that  once  he  shall  make  account  therefore, 
 when  he  shall  have  said  to  him,  as  it  is  written  in  the  prophet 
 David,  'Peccatore  dicit  Deus,'"  etc. 
 
222  The  English  Versions. 
 
 This  edition  of  the  Great  Bible,  which  is  properly  Cran- 
 mer's  Bible,  is  a  further  revision  of  Coverdale  of  the  edition 
 of  1539,  and  has  the  following  title: 
 
 "  The  Byble  in  Englyshe,  that  is  io  save  the  content  of 
 al  the  holy  scryptiire,  both  of  the  olJe,  aiid  newe  testament, 
 with  a  prologe  therinto,  made  by  the  reveretide  father  in 
 God,  Thomas,  archbysshop  of  Cantorbury.  This  is  the  Byble 
 apoynted  to  the  use  of  the  churches.  Prynted  by  Richard 
 Grafton.  *  Cum  privilegio  ad  imprimendum  solum,  M.  D.  XL. " 
 The  colophon  reads :  ' '  The  Ende  of  the  newe  Testa- 
 ment, and  of  the  whole  Byble,  fynisshed  in  Apryll,  anno 
 M.  CCCCC.  XL.      A  Domino  factum  est  istud. " 
 
 Although  a  revision,  the  changes  introduced  by  Coverdale 
 chiefly  from  Miinster  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  from  Erasmus 
 in  the  New,  are  not  always  improvements,  as  may  be  seen 
 by  reference  to  the  examples  already  given  above. 
 
 This  seems  to  be  the  proper  place  for  stating  that  this 
 Bible,  of  which  six  editions  were  published  between  April, 
 1540,  and  December,  1541  (see  above),  was  the  Authorized 
 Version  for  twenty-eight  years, — and,  according  to  Eadie, 
 "in  the  strict  sense  it  is  the  only  Authorized  Version  still, 
 for  the  Bishops'  Bible  and  the  present"  [161 1]  "never  had 
 the  formal  sanction  of  royal  authority." 
 
 It  is  unquestionably  inferior  to  Matthew's  Bible  as  to  trans- 
 lation, and-objectionable,  on  account  of  numerous  paraphrastic 
 and  supplementary  clauses  drawn  from  the  Vulgate,  of  which 
 the  following  are  specimens: 
 
 Gen.  iv.  8,         Cain  spake  with  Abel  hys  brother  [let  us  go  furth] . 
 Josh.  ii.  II,        As  we  hearcle  these  thynges  [we  were  sore  afraied,  &] 
 
 our  heartes  dyd  faiiite. 
 Judg.  ix.  49,     so  that  [witli  smoke  and  fyre]  all  the  men  of  the  tower 
 
 of  Sichem  were  slayne. 
 
 *  Anotiier  edition  (April,  1540,)  with  the  same  title  has  the  name  of  Edward  Whit- 
 churche  as  the  printer. 
 
The  Great  Bible.  223 
 
 Psalm  xxix.  i,  Syng  iinto  the  Lorde,  O  ye  mightie  [brynge  younge 
 rummes  unto  the  Lorde]  ascrybe  unto  the  Lorde  wor- 
 shippe  and  strengthe. 
 
 This  is  a  most  remarkable  rendering,  as  the  reader  will 
 perceive  by  perusing  the  following  translations: 
 
 The  Hebrew  original  reads:  "Give  unto  the  Lord,  ye  sons 
 of  the  gods  [/.  e.  ye  angels],  give  unto  the  Lord  glory  and 
 might,"  translated  by  the  LXX:  "Bring  unto  the  Lord,  ye 
 sons  of  God,  bring  unto  the  Lord  the  sons  of  rams,  bring 
 unto  the  Lord  glory  and  honor,''  and  in  the  Vulgate:  "Bring 
 unto  the  Lord,  ye  sons  of  God,  bring  unto  the  Lord  the  sons 
 of  rams,  bring  unto  the  Lord  glory  and  honor. '' 
 
 Psahn  cxxxii.  4,  nor  mine  eye  lyddes  to  slomber   [nether  the  temples  of 
 
 my  heade  to  take  anye  rest] . 
 Acts  V.  15,  That  the  shadow  of  Peter  myght  shadowe  some  of  them 
 
 [and  that  they  myght  all  be  delyucred  from  their  iu- 
 
 firmytyes] . 
 Romans  v,  2,        The  glory  [of  the  chyldren]  of  God. 
 Galatians  v.  13,   but  by  loue  [of  the  sprete]  serue  one  another. 
 
 The  whole  of  the  Book  teems  with  these  curious  and  ob- 
 jectionable additions,  showing  very  plainly  the  indecision  and 
 dependence,  that  is  to  say,  the  want  of  independent  scholar- 
 ship on  the  part  of  Coverdale.  Sometimes  whole  verses,  e.  g. 
 two  long  ones  at  the  end  of  Prov.  v.  are  added;  here  is  one 
 added  to  Prov.  x.  4  [whoso  regardeth  leasynges  fedeth  the 
 wynde,  and  doth  but  foUowe  byrdes  that  have  taken  their 
 flyght];  and  another  to  Acts  xiv.  7  [&  all  the  multitude  was 
 moued  at  their  doctiyne,  but  Paul  and  Barnabas  taryed  styll 
 at  Lystra],  after  a  gloss  which  crept  into  the  Vulgate,  where 
 it  continues  in  the  Sixtine  edi,tion  of  1590. 
 
 The  Great  Bible  (Cranmer's)  has  given  to  the  Book  of 
 Common  Prayer  its  Psalter,  which  in  some  respects  is  better 
 adapted  to  liturgical  uses  than  that  in  the  Authorized  Version. 
 The  latter  follows  more  closely  the  Hebrew,  while  the  former. 
 
224  The  English  Versions. 
 
 from  the  eclectic  character  of  its  composition,  and  the  free- 
 dom of  its  arrangement  was  considered  "to  be  more  smooth 
 and  fit  for  song."  Proctor  {HisL  of  Common  Prayer,  p.  215), 
 from  whom  the  last  citation  is  taken,  commits  three  errors  in 
 one  sentence,  alleging  that  the  version  used  in  the  Psalter  is 
 the  old  translation  of  the  Bible,  that  of  Tyndale  and  Cover- 
 dale  (1535)  and  Rogers  (1537)  which  was  revised  by  Cran- 
 mer  (1539),  there  being  no  such  Bible  in  1535,  and  the  re- 
 vision being  made  not  by  Cranmer  but  by  Coverdale,  and  that 
 not  in  1539  but  in  1540.  A  note  added  to  "the  order  how 
 the  Psalter  is  appointed  to  be  read  "  in  the  English  Book  of 
 Common  Prayer  says  that  "the  Psalter  followeth  the  Division 
 of  the  Hebrews,  and  the  Translation  of  the  Great  English  Bi- 
 ble, set  forth  and  used  in  the  time  of  king  Henry  the  Eighth, 
 and  Edward  the  Sixth."  This  selfsame  translation  is  referred 
 to  in  the  first  Prayer  Book  of  Edward  the  Sixth  (1549),  and 
 it  has  never  been  changed.  When  at  the  last  revision  of  the 
 Prayer  Book  in  1662  the  Epistles  and  Gospels  were  taken 
 from  the  New  Version,  the  hold  which  Coverdale's  version  of 
 the  Psalter  had  upon  the  public  mind  was  found  to  be  too 
 strong  to  venture  upon  the  innovation.  "It  was  found," 
 says  Westcott  {Hisloty,  p.  294),  "  it  is  said,  smoother  to  sing; 
 but  this  is  not  a  full  account  of  the  matter,  and  it  cannot  be 
 mere  familiarity  v/hich  gives  to  the  Prayer  Book  Psalter,  with 
 all  its  errors  and  imperfections,  an  incomparable  tenderness 
 and  sweetness.  Rather  we  may  believe  that  in  it  we  can  yet 
 find  the  spirit  of  him  whose  work  it  mainly  is,  full  of  humil- 
 ity and  love,  not  heroic  or  creative,  but  patient  to  accomplish 
 by  God's  help  the  task  which  had  been  set  him  to  do,  and 
 therefore  best  in  harmony  with  the  tenour  of  our  own  daily 
 lives." 
 
 As  in  the  Prayer  Book  Version  the  Tides  of  the  Psalms  and 
 other  matters  are  omitted,  a  few  curiosities  of  that  Version  in 
 Cranmer 's  Bible  may  here  be  supplied:  Michtham  (Ps.  xvi. 
 
The   Great  Bible. 
 
 22:; 
 
 and  elsewhere)  is  rendered  "the  badge  of  armes  of  David," 
 Maschil,  "  instructyon  in  the  chauntes  or  melodyes. "  The 
 chief  musician  is  called  The  Chaunter;  or  the  psalm  is  in- 
 scribed to  him  as  "to  him  that  excelleth  in  songs  of  musick, 
 or  on  Gittith,"  etc.,  or  "to  him  that  excelleth  among  the  lyl- 
 ies,"  Ps.  xlv.  The  inscription  of  Ps.  xxvi.  reads:  "A  Psalm  of 
 David  [afore  he  was  embalmed]  ";  and  the  title  of  Ps.  xxix: 
 "A  Psalm  of  David  at  the  perfourmynge  of  the  Tabernacle." 
 
 A  synoptical  presentation  of  a  few  passages  from  the  Prayer 
 Book  Version  and  that  of  the  Authorized  Version  will  be 
 found  interesting  and  suggestive. 
 
 Frayer  Book. 
 Ps.  xix.  2.  One  day  telleth  another;  and 
 one  night  certifieth  another. 
 
 4.         Their  sound  is  gone  forth  into 
 
 all  lands: 
 
 and  their  words  into  the  ends 
 
 of  the  world. 
 
 7.        the  testimony  of  the  Lord  is 
 
 sure,  and  giveth  wisdom  un- 
 to the  simple. 
 
 12.      Who  can  tell  how  oft  he  of- 
 
 fendeth: 
 
 13.      so  shall  I  be  undefiled  and  in- 
 
 nocent from  the  great  offence. 
 
 ii.  II.  Serve  the  Lord  in  fear:  and  re- 
 joice unto  him  with  rever- 
 ence. 
 
 xii.     5.        Now  for  the  comfortless  troub- 
 les' sake  of  the  needy : 
 and  because  of  the  deep  sigh- 
 ing of  the  poor, 
 
 —  ^.         I  will  up,  saith  the  Lord: 
 
 Authorized  Version. 
 Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech; 
 and  night  unto  night  sheweth 
 knowledge. 
 
 Their  line  is  gone  out  through 
 all  the  earth: 
 
 and  their  words  to  the  ends  of 
 the  world. 
 
 the  testimony  of  the  Lord  is 
 sure,  making  wise  the  simple. 
 
 Who  can  understand  his  er- 
 rors? 
 
 Then  shall  I  be  upright,  and 
 I  shall  be  innocent  from  the 
 great  transgression. 
 Serve  the  Lord  with  fear:  and 
 rejoice  with  trembling. 
 
 oppression    of   the 
 
 For    the 
 
 poor, 
 
 for  the  sighing  of  the  needy, 
 
 now  will  I  arise,  saith  the  Lord; 
 and  ■  I  will    help  every   one     I  will  set  him  in  safety  from 
 from  him  that  swelleth  against     him  that  puifeth  at  him. 
 him,  and  will  set  him  at  rest. 
 
226 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 xxvii.  4.       One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the 
 Lord,  which  I  will  require: 
 even  that  I  may  dwell  in  the 
 house  of  the  Lord  all  the  days 
 of  my  life, 
 
 to  behold  the  fair  beauty  of 
 the  Lord,  and  to  visit  his  tem- 
 ple. 
 
 xlv.  5.         Good    luck    have    thou   with 
 thine  honour: 
 
 ride  on,  because  of  the  word 
 of  truth,  of  meekness,  and 
 righteousness; 
 
 and  thy  right  hand  shall  leach 
 thee  terrible  things. 
 
 Ixii.  9.         As  for  the  children  of  men, 
 they  are  but  vanity: 
 the  children  of  men  are  de- 
 ceitful upon  the  weights, 
 they    are    altogether    lighter 
 than  vanity  itself. 
 
 Ixxviii.  17.  He  brought  water  out  of  the 
 stony  rock: 
 
 so  that  it  gushed  out  like  the 
 rivers. 
 
 cxxvii.  2.  It  is  but  lost  labour  that  ye 
 haste  to  rise  up  early,  and  so 
 late  take  rest,  and  eat  the 
 bread  of  carefulness: 
 for  so  he  giveth  his  beloved 
 sleep. 
 
 cxlvii.  8.  Who  covereth  the  heavens 
 with  clouds,  and  prepareth 
 rain  for  the  earth: 
 and  maketh  the  grass  to  grow 
 upon  the  mountains,  and  herb 
 for  the  use  of  men; 
 
 9.         who    giveth   fodder  unto   the 
 
 cattle : 
 
 and  feedelh  the  young  ravens 
 
 that  call  upon  him. 
 
 One  thing  have  I  desired  of  the 
 Lord,  that  will  I  seek  after: 
 that  I  may  dwell  in  the  house 
 of  the  Lord  all  the  days  of 
 my  life, 
 
 to  behold  the  beauty  of  the 
 Lord,  and  to  enquire  in  his 
 temple. 
 
 And  in  thy  majesty  ride  pros- 
 perously because  of  truth  and 
 meekness  and  righteousness; 
 
 and  thy  right  hand  shall  teach 
 thee  terrible  things. 
 Surely  men  of  low  degree  are 
 vanity,  and  men  of  high  de- 
 gree are  a  lie: 
 
 to  be  laid  in  the  balance,  they 
 are  altogether  lighter  than 
 vanity. 
 
 He  brought  streams  also  out 
 of  the  rock : 
 
 and  caused  waters  to  run  down 
 like  rivers. 
 
 It  is  vain  for  you  to  rise  up 
 early,  to  sit  up  late  to  eat  the 
 bread  of  sorrows: 
 
 for  so  he  giveth  his  beloved 
 
 sleep. 
 
 Who    covereth    the    heavens 
 
 with  clouds,    who   prepareth 
 
 rain  for  the  earth, 
 
 who   maketh   grass   to   grow 
 
 upon  the  mountains. 
 
 He  giveth  to  the  beast  his 
 food,  and  to  the  young  ravens 
 which  cry. 
 
The   Great  Bible.  227 
 
 10.      He  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  He    delighteth    not    in    the 
 
 strength  of  an  horse :  strength  of  the  horse : 
 
 neither  dehghteth  he  in  any  he  taketh  not  pleasure  in  the 
 
 man's  legs.  legs  of  a  man. 
 
 During  the  eventful  years  of  the  closing  reign  of  the  most 
 disgraceful  monarch  that  ever  sat  on  the  British  throne,  the 
 fortune  of  the  Bible  trembled  in  the  balance,  for  the  dean 
 of  Chichester  truly  says*  that  "when  Henry  wished  to  in- 
 timidate the  clergy,  he  threatened  them  with  an  authorized 
 version,"  and  "when  he  would  ruin  their  favour  he  pre- 
 scribed it." 
 
 The  four  last  editions  of  the  Great  Bible,  namely  those  of 
 November  1540,  and  of  May,  November  and  December  1541, 
 exhibit  in  the  frontispiece,  fully  described  above,  the  space 
 occupied  with  the  heraldic  shield  of  Cromwell  in  the  first  three 
 editions,  as  a  blank,  and  state  in  the  title-page  (of  those  of 
 November  1540,  May  and  November  1541)  "  oversene  and 
 perused  at  the  commaundemente  of  the  Kynges  Hyghnes,  by 
 the  ryght  reverende  fathers  in  God,  Cuthbert  bysshop  of 
 Duresme,  and  Nicolas  bisshop  of  Rochester.  Printed  by  Ed- 
 ward, Whitchurch  ";  and  on  that  of  the  last  edition  of  De- 
 cember 1 541,  "The  Byble  ....  with  a  prologe  thereinto, 
 made  by  the  reverende  father  in  God,  Thomas  archebisshop 
 of  Canterbury. — This  is  the  Byble  appoynted  to  the  use  of  the 
 Churches. — Printed  by  Richard  Grafton:  Cum  privilegio  ad 
 imprimendum  solum  An.  do.  MDXL."  The  colophon  is — ■ 
 "The  ende  of  the  Newe  Testamente,  and  of  the  whole  Bible, 
 Finysshed  in  December  MCCCCCXLI.  +.  A  domino  fac- 
 tum est  istud.     This  is  the  Lordes  Doynge. " 
 
 The  omissions  and  changes  are  highly  significant.  The 
 disappearance  of  Cromwell's  arms  denotes  his  fall  and  behead- 
 ing which  took  place  between  the  publication  of  the  third  and 
 
 *  Lives  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury,  Second  Series,  I.  p.  334,  sqq. 
 
228  The  English  Versions. 
 
 fourth  editions  of  the  Great  Bible.  The  editions  of  1540  and 
 1 54  I  with  the  official  reference  to  a  strictly  nominal  revision 
 by  the  two  bishops,  Tonstal  and  Heath,  indicate  that  they 
 were  published  agreeably  to  the- provisions  of  the  Act  of  1538 
 commanding  that  all  published  books  should  have  the  sanc- 
 tion of  the  king,  a  privy  councillor,  or  a  bishop.  They  were 
 compelled  to  give  their  names  to  the  work;  and  the  title-page 
 of  those  editions  of  the  Bible  is  simply  an  imposture,  for  there 
 is  no  evidence  whatever  that  they  had  revised  the  version,  and 
 is  a  curious  illustration  of  the  mutations  of  human  affairs,  for 
 this  Tonstal  is  the  self-same  man  who  burned  so  many  of 
 Tyndale's  Bibles,  and  was  constrained  finally  to.  father  a  ver- 
 sion, of  which  so  great  a  portion  was  Tyndale's  work. 
 
 It  is  instructive  to  supplement  the  preceding  paragraph 
 by  a  passage  from  The  SuppUcatmi  of  the  Poor  Conwions 
 to  the  King,  published  not  later  than  1546,  in  which  the 
 bishops  are  referred  to  thus:  "When  your  Majesty  appointed 
 two  of  them  (Tonstal  and  Heath)  to  overlook  the  translation 
 of  the  Bible,  they  said  they  had  done  your  Highness'  com- 
 mandment therein:  yea,  they  set  their  names  thereunto:  but 
 when  they  saw  the  world  somewhat  like  to  wring  on  the  other 
 side,  they  denied  it,  and  said  they  never  meddled  therewith, 
 causing  the  printer  to  take  out  their  names,  which  were  erst 
 set  before  the  Bible,  to  certify  to  all  men  that  they  had  diligently 
 perused  it,  according  as  your  Highness  had  commanded."* 
 
 This  would  seem  to  account  for  their  names  being  dropped 
 from  the  title-page  of  the  last  edition  of  this  series,  printed 
 by  Graf  ion. 
 
 He  had  risked  ^500,  in  the  first  edition  of  1539,  and  the 
 capital  invested  in  the  subsequent  editions  must  have  been 
 very  considerable,  it  being  remembered  that  a  pound  sterling 
 at  that  time  had  the  value  of  about  fifteen  pounds  now;  in 
 
 *  Strype,  vol.  i.  pt.  i.  p.  612. 
 
The  Great  Bible.  229 
 
 other  words,  the  purchasing  power  of  money  then  was  fifteen 
 times  greater  than  of  money  now,  A  penny  a  day  {i. ,  e. ,  fif- 
 teen pence,  or  thirty  cents)  was  a  farm  laborer's  daily  wages; 
 and  ten  pounds  a  year  (/.,  e.,  jC^  SO,  or  $750)  was  the  salary 
 of  Udal,  the  head-master  at  Eton.  The  extent  to  which 
 Grafton  was  pecuniarily  interested  in  these  editions  cannot  be 
 accurately  determined,  for  it  appears  that  Anthony  Marler, 
 a  London  haberdasher,  had  supplied  a  large  amount  of  money, 
 and  it  was,  with  a  view  to  reimburse  him  that  the  Privy  Coun- 
 cil "agreed  that  Anthony  Marler  of  London,  merchant,  might 
 sell  the  Bibles  of  the  Great  Bible  unbound  for  x.  s.  sterling, 
 and  bound,  being  trimmed  with  buUyons,  for  xii.  j-.  sterling,'' 
 and  that  royal  proclamations  were  issued  on  May  7,  1540, 
 ordering  all  churches  to  provide  themselves  with  a  Bible  of  the 
 largest  volume,  and  on  May  6,  1541,  which  latter  after  com- 
 menting upon  the  failure  of  many  towns  and  parishes  to  pro- 
 vide Bibles,  declared  that  "the  curats  and  parishioners  of 
 every  town  and  parish  within  this  realm  of  England,  not 
 having  already  Bibles  provided  within  their  parish  churches, 
 shall  on  this  side  the  Feast  of  All  Saints  next  coming,  buy 
 and  provide  Bibles  of  the  largest  and  greatest  volume,  and 
 cause  the  same  to  be  set  and  fixed  in  every  one  of  the  said 
 parish  churches;  there  to  be  used  as  is  aforesaid,  according  to 
 the  said  former  injunctions,  upon  pain  that  the  curat  and 
 inhabitants  of  the  parishes  and  towns,  shall  lose  and  forfeit 
 to  the  King's  Majesty,  for  every  month  that  they  shall  lack  and 
 want  the  said  Bible,  after  the  same  feast  of  All  Saints,  40  j,  , 
 the  one  half  of  the  same  forfeit  to  be  to  the  King's  Majesty, 
 and  the  other  half  to  him  or  them  which  shall  first  find  and 
 present  the  same  to  the  King's  Majesties  Council.  And  finally, 
 the  King's  Royal  Majesty  doth  declare  and  signify  to  all  and 
 singular  his  loving  subjects,  that  to  the  intent  they  may  have 
 the  said  Bibles  of  the  greatest  volume,  at  equal  and  reason- 
 able prices,  his  Highness,  by  the  advice  of  his  Council,  hath 
 
230  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ordained  and  taxed  that  the  sellers  thereof  shall  not  take  for 
 any  of  the  said  Bibles  unbound,  above  the  price  of  ten  shil- 
 hngs;  and  for  any  of  the  said  Bibles  well  and  sufficiently  bound, 
 trimmed  and  clasped,  not  above  twelve  shillings,  upon  pain 
 the  seller  to  lose,  for  any  Bible  sold  contrary  to  his  High- 
 ness's  proclamation,  four  shillings;  the  one  moiety  thereof 
 to  the  King's  Majesty,  and  the  other  moiety  to  the  finder  and 
 presenter  of  the  defaulter,  as  is  aforesaid.  .  .  . 
 God  save  the  King;." 
 
 CHAPTER   IX. 
 
 THE  ENGLISH  BIBLE  DURING  THE  LAST  FIVE  YEARS 
 
 OF   HENRY   VIII.    AND    UNDER    THE    REIGNS 
 
 OF   EDWARD   VI.,    AND   MARY. 
 
 The  period  indicated  in  the  title  is  one  of  retrogression 
 rather  than  of  advance.  At  a  meeting  of  Convocation  in 
 1542,  at  the  instance  of  Gardyner,  a  motion  prevailed  that 
 the  Great  Bible  should  be  revised  "according  to  that  Bible 
 which  is  usually  read  in  the  English  church. "  That  Bible 
 was  the  Vulgate,  and  the  work  of  revision  was  assigned  to  the 
 bishops  as  far  as  the  New  Testament  was  concerned,  while 
 that  of  the  Old  was  left  in  the  hands  of  members  of  the  Lower 
 House.  After  sundry  meetings,  and  the  appointment  of  Joint 
 Committees,  Gardyner  presented  a  list  of  about  a  hundred 
 Latin  words  which  he  wished  either  retained  in  their  original 
 form  "for  their  genuine  and  native  meaning,  and  for  the  ma- 
 jesty of  the  matter  in  them  contained,"  or  "fitly  Englished 
 with  the  least  alteration."  It  is  very  curious  and  significant; 
 the  words  are  these:  "Ecclesia,  pcenitentia,  pontifex,  ancilla, 
 contritus,    holocausta,    justitia,    justificare,    idiota,    elemcnta, 
 
From  Henry  VIII.  to  Mary.  231 
 
 baptizare,  martyr,  adorare,  dignus,  sandalium,  simplex,  te- 
 trarcha,  sacramentum,  simulacrum,  gloria,  conflictationes, 
 ceremonia,  mysterium,  religio,  spiritus  sanctus,  spiritus,  mer- 
 ces,  confiteor  tibi  pater,  panis  propositionis,  communio,  per- 
 severare,  dilectus,  sapientia,  pietas,  presbyter,  lites,  servus, 
 opera,  sacrificium,  benedictio,  humilis,  humilitas,  scientia. 
 gentilis,  synagoga,  ejicere,  misericordia,  complacui,  incre- 
 pare,  distribueretur  orbis,  inculpatus,  senior,  apocalypsis, 
 satisfactio,  contentio,  conscientia,  peccatum,  peccator,  ido- 
 lum,  prudentia,  parabola,  magnitico,  oriens,  subditus,  dir 
 drachma,  hospitalitas,  episcopus,  giatia,  charitas,  tyrannus, 
 concupiscentia,  cisera,  apostolus,  apostolatus,  egenus,  stater, 
 societas,  zizania,  christus,  conversari,  profiteor,  impositio  ma- 
 nuum,  idolatria,  inenarrabilis,  infidelis,  paganus,  coramilito, 
 virtutes,  dominationes,  throni,  potestates,  hostia.  "*  What 
 sort  of  an  English  version  that  would  have  been  which  gave 
 these  words  either  unchanged  or  englished,  the  reader  may 
 determine.  The  proposition  was  simply  preposterous,  and 
 Cranmer  killed  it  by  influencing  the  king  to  refer  the  matter 
 to  the  universities,  which  did  nothing. 
 
 The  reaction,  however,  continued,  for  Parliament  in  1543 
 passed  an  Act  for  the  "Advancement  of  true  religion,"  f  from 
 which  the  following  are  extracts:  "That  all  manner  of  books 
 of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  of  (Tyndale's)  translation 
 should  by  authority  of  this  Act  clearly  and  utterly  be  abol- 
 ished and  extinguished,  and  forbidden  to  be  kept  and  used 
 in  this  realm  or  elsewhere,  in  any  of  the  king's  dominions." 
 "  That  no  manner  of  persons  ....  should  take  upon  them 
 to  read  openly  to  others  in  any  church  or  open  assembly, 
 withm  any  of  the  king's  dominions,  the  Bible  or  any  part  of 
 the  Scripture  in  English,  unless  he  was  so  appointed  thereunto 
 
 *  Fuller,  Church  History,  ii.  p.  io8. 
 t  34  and  35,  Henry  VIII.  i. 
 
232  The   English  Versions. 
 
 by  the  king,  or  by  any  ordinary,  on  pain  of  suffering  one 
 \  hundred  months'  imprisonment."  ....  "every  nobleman 
 and  gentlewoman,  being  a  householder,  may  read  or  cause 
 to  be  read,  by  any  of  his  family,  servants  in  his  house,  or- 
 chard, or  garden,  to  his  own  family,  any  text  of  the  Bible; 
 and  also  every  merchantman,  being  a  householder,  and  any 
 other  persons,  other  than  women,  apprentices,  etc.,  might 
 read  to  themselves  privately  the  Bible." 
 
 Three  years  later  (in  1546),  doubtless  in  consequence  of 
 numerous  evasions  of  that  ridiculous  act,  it  was  renewed  in 
 more  relentless  terms,  and  extended  to  the  works  of  Cover- 
 dale,  Frith,  Wyclif,  Joye,  Roye,  Turner,  Tracy,  etc.,  which 
 were  to  be  surrendered  and  burned.  To  this  period  belongs 
 the  destruction  of  the  earlier  bibles  and  testaments,  and  the 
 rigorous  enforcement  of  the  last  named  act  accounts  for  the 
 few  copies  that  have  been  preserved,  and  the  mutilated  form 
 in  which  they  are  met  with,  for  the  removal  of  the  obnoxious 
 title  page  was  the  simplest  way  to  save  the  book  from  the  flames. 
 Thus  stood  the  case  when  Henry  died  (Jan.  28,  1547)- 
 The  story  of  the  Bible,  given  by  Strype  (on  the  authority  of 
 Bal.  de  viris  illustr. )  in  connection  with  the  coronation  of  Ed- 
 ward VI.  deserves  repetition:  "When  three  swords  were 
 brought,  signs  of  his  being  king  of  three  kingdoms,  he  said, 
 there  was  one  yet  wanting.  And  when  the  nobles  about  him 
 asked  him  what  that  was,  he  answered,  the  Bible  .... 
 That  book  is  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit,  and  to  be  preferred  be- 
 fore these  swords  ....  and  he  commanded  the  Bible  with 
 the  greatest  reverence  to  be  brought  and  carried  before  him. "  * 
 One  of  the  earliest  acts  of  Edward  VI.  was  the  repeal  of  the 
 obnoxious  measures  against  the  English  Bible,  and  the  order 
 for  a  royal  visitation  with  injunctions,  by  which  "the  parsons, 
 vicars,   and   curates  were   required   to   provide,   within  three 
 
 *  Ecdes.  Mem.,  ii.  35. 
 
From   Henry  VIII.  to,  Mary.  233 
 
 moneths  next  after  this  visitation,  one  book  of  the  whole  Bi- 
 ble of  the  largest  volume  in  English,"  and  "within  one 
 twelve-monethe  next  after  the  said  visitation  the  paraphrasis 
 of  Erasmus  also  in  English,  upon  the  Gospels  and  the  same 
 set  up  in  some  convenient  place  within  the  said  church, 
 etc,"  ....  The  parsons  were  likewise  required  "to  dis- 
 courage no  man,  authorized  and  licensed  thereto,  from  the 
 reading  of  any  part  of  the  Bible,  so  set  up  in  churches,  either 
 in  Latin  or  English,  but  rather  to  comfort  and  exhort  every 
 person  to  read  the  same  as  the  very  lively  word  of  God,  and 
 the  special  food  of  man's  soul  that  all  christian  persons  are 
 bound  to  embrace,  believe  and  follow,  if  they  look  to  be 
 saved "  The  injunctions  further  required  the  bish- 
 ops to  examine  whether  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  chauntery 
 priests,  and  stipendiaries,  under  the  degree  of  a  bachelor  of 
 divinity,  had  of  their  own  the  New  Testament  both  in  Latin 
 and  English,  with  the  paraphrase  of  Erasmus  upon  it,  and 
 how  far  they  had  profited  in  the  Holy  Scripture;  also  that  the 
 Epistle  and  Gospel  were  read  in  English  in  the  time  of  high- 
 mass,  and  a  chapter  of  the  New  Testament  in  English  at  mat- 
 tins,  and  one  of  the  Old  Testament  at  evening,  and  that  when 
 the  priest  read  the  Scripture,  no  manner  of  persons,  without 
 a  just  and  urgent  cause,  should  depart  out  of  the  church.*  • 
 
 There  was  published  in  1547  an  edition  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment in  English  and  Latin  "of  Mayster  Erasmus  Translacion, 
 with  the  Pystles  taken  out  of  the  Old  Testament; "'  there  ap- 
 pear to  have  been  published  in  this  reign  altogether  thirty-five 
 editions  of  the  New  Testament  and  thirteen  of  the  whole  Bi- 
 ble, distributed  as  follows:.  3  of  Coverdale  (2  in  1550,  i  in 
 1553);  7  of  Cranmer's  Bible,  and  8  of  his  Testament,  5  of 
 Matthew's  Bible;  2  of  Taverner  (1549,  1551);  24  editions  of 
 Tyndale's  or  Matthew's  New  Testament;  there  was  also  an  edi- 
 
 *  Cardwell,  Doc.  Annals,  i.  8.     Lewis,  History,  etc.,  pp.  157,  158. 
 
234  The  English  Versions. 
 
 tion  of  the  New  Testament  at  Worcester  (1550)  sold  by  royal 
 order  at  22d;  and  besides  the  Latin-English  Testament  of 
 1547,  two  others  with  the  paraphrase  of  Erasmus,  translated 
 by  Nicholas  Udall  (1548,  1549)-  The  edition  of  1548  con- 
 cludes with  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  Udall  states  in 
 fulsome  language  in  the  Preface  to  St.  John  that  the  Princess 
 iNIary  did  part  of  the  translation  thus:  "It  male  never  bee 
 halfe  enough  to  praise  and  magnifie  hir  Grace  for  takyng  suche 
 greate  studie,  peine  and  travaill  in  translatyng  this  paraphrase 
 of  Erasmus  upon  the  ghospell  of  Jhon,  at  your  Highnesse 
 special  contemplacion,  as  a  noumbre  of  right  well  learned 
 men  would  both  have  made  courtesie  at,  and  also  would  have 
 brought  to  wurse  frame  in  the  dooyng "  .  .  .  .  and  further 
 on,  after  adverting  to  the  fact  that  owing  to  her  sickness  Dr. 
 Malet  (her  confessor)  had  finished  it,  he  proceeds  to  say  that 
 if  she  had  put  the  finishing  touch  to  it,  ' '  have  put  her  fyle  to 
 the  polishing  thereof,  where  it  is  nowe  alreadie  veraye  abso- 
 lute and  perfect,  it  would  then,  emong  the  rude  and  homelye 
 dooynges  of  myself,  and  such  as  I  am,  none  otherwise  have 
 glittered  then  clothe  of  gold  empowdered  emong  patches  of 
 canvesse,  or  perles  and  diamonds  among  pebblestones. "  The 
 edition  of  1549  which  brought  the  Revelation  in  a  translation 
 of  Leo  Judae's  Paraphrase  on  the  Revelation,  has  this  curious 
 colophon;  "The  ende  of  the  Revelacion  of  St.  John,  thus 
 brefely  expounded  by  the  seruaunt  of  Christ,  Leo  Jude,  a 
 minister  in  the  church  of  Tigurj',  and  translated  of  the  High 
 Duche  by  Edmond  Allen."  Tigury  means  Zurich,  and  High 
 Duche  the  Swiss  dialect  of  German. 
 
 The  fragment  of  an  original  translation  from  the  Greek, 
 which  until   1843*  remained  in   Manuscript,    by  Sir  John 
 
 *  The  Gospel  according  to  Saint  Matthew  and  part  of  the  first  chapter  of  the 
 Gospel  according  to  St.  Mark,  translated  into  Etiglish  from  the  Greek,  ivith  orig- 
 inal notes.  By  Sir  John  Cheke,  Kt.,  etc.  Edited  by  James  Godwin,  B.D.,  Cam- 
 bridge, 1843. 
 
From  Henry  VIII.  to  Mary.  235 
 
 Cheke,  at  one  time  professor  of  Greek  at  Cambridge,  and  tu- 
 tor to  Edward  VI.,  belongs  to  this  period  (1550).  It  con- 
 tains St.  Matthew's  gospel,  all  but  the  last  ten  verses  of  the 
 last  chapter,  and  the  first  twenty  verses  of  the  first  chapter  of 
 St.  Mark's  gospel.  It  is  divided  into  chapters,  but  not  into 
 verses.  His  object  seems  to  have  been  to  saxonize  the  Eng- 
 lish version  and  to  expel  from  it  every  vestige  of  Latin,  for 
 which  purpose  he  used  a  number  of  words,  either  obsolete  or 
 coined,  e.  g.,  wizards  (wise  men);  toller  (publican);  tabler 
 (money-changer) ;y9-tij<:«/  (apostle);  biword  (parable);  gainbirth 
 (regeneration);  uprising  and  gainrisifig  (resurrection);  y/'^j-^- 
 juen  (proselytes);  hundreder  {coxviViXioxv);  ^ ' beggars  be  gospelled" 
 (Matth.  xi.  5),  and  ''  brood  gards  and  large  welts"  (xxiii.  5) 
 are  specimens  of  his  curious  phrases,  and  crossed  (crucified), 
 da'ild  (ym.  25),  ??ioo7ied  (XvLVL'Siixc),  and  groundwroag^t  {founded) 
 samples  of  his  participles.  A  few  examples  giving  several  con- 
 secutive verses  and  his  antiquated  spelling  follow. 
 
 MATTHEW    I.* 
 
 17.  Therefor  from  Abraham  unto  David,  there  wer  fourteen  degrees;  and 
 from  David  unto  the  out-peopling  to  Babylon,  fourteen  degrees; 
 and  from  the  out-peophng  to  Babylon  unto  Christ,  fourteen  degi^ees. 
 
 *  Strype,  Life  of  Sir  John  CJwke,  pp.  163,  164. 
 
 Sir  John  Cheke  studiously  careful  to  reduce  English  writing  and  spell- 
 ing to  fixed  principles,  recommended  the  omission  of  e  at  the  end  of 
 words,  as  needless  and  unexpressive,  vs^here  it  is  mute,  and  proposed  to 
 write:  excus,  giv,  dccclv,  prais,  coninntn;  and  to  double  the  letter  where 
 sounded,  e.  g.,  tiecessitce;  a  long,  he  proposed  to  mark  by  doubling  the 
 letter,  thus:  maad,  straat,  daar;  i  long,  likewise  to  be  writ  with  a  double 
 letter,  thus:  ddsiir,  liif;  y  to  be  thrown  out  of  the  alphabet  as  useless, 
 and  to  be  supplied  with  /,  as  w/,  sai,  awai;  it  long  he  wrote  with  a  long 
 stroke  over  it,  as  \\\  presnm;  the  other  vowels  to  be  written  with  double 
 letters,  as  wcer,  theer,  noo,  noon,  adoo,  thoos,  loov;  letters  without  sound 
 to  be  thrown  out,  as  frutes,  wold,  faut,  dout,  again  for  against,  hole, 
 meen  for  mean;  he  also  wrote:  gud,  britil,  praisabil,  suffer abil. — He  like- 
 wise favored  what  is  now  called  the  Continental  method  of  pronouncing 
 Greek;  and  there  is  a  good  story,  which  Richard  Cheny  told  Sir  William 
 Cecil  in  connection  with  it.  Cheny  took  part  at  Oxford  in  a  conversation 
 on  the  subject  in  favor  of  the  Continental  against  the  then  prevalent  Eng- 
 
236  The  English  Versions. 
 
 18.  And  Jesus  Christs  birth  was  after  this  sort.     After  his  mother  Mari 
 
 was  ensured  to  Joseph,  before  thei  weer  cupled  together,  she  was 
 preived  to  be  witli  child;  and  it  was  indeed  by  tlie  Holi  Ghoost. 
 
 19.  But  Joseph  her  husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  loth  to  use  extremi- 
 
 tee  toward  her,  entended  privili  to  divorse  himself  from  her. 
 
 20.  And  being  in  this  mind,  lo  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeired  bi  dream, 
 
 etc. 
 
 MATTHEW  II. 
 
 16.  Then  Herod  seeing  that  he  was  plaid  withal  by  the  wise-heards,  etc. 
 
 ST.  MATTHEW  VII.   I4-22: 
 
 And  Jesus  cam  in  to  Peters  hous,  and  saw  his  moother  in  law  laid  down 
 and  sick  of  ye  a^ess,  and  he  touched  her  bi  y'^  hand  and  ye  a;j;es 
 left  her,  and  sche  roos  and  served  them. 
 
 And  late  in  ye  evening  yei  brought  him  mani  yt  was  devilled,  and  with 
 his  word  he  cast  out  ye  sprits,  and  healed  al  yt  weer  il  at  ease,  yt 
 Jsaie  ye  popheets  wordes  which  he  spaak  might  be  fulfilled.  He 
 hath  taken  our  weaknes  on  him,  and  hath  born  our  sickness. 
 
 And  Jesus  seeing  much  resort  about  him  comandem  yem  to  go  to  y«  fur 
 side  of  ye  water.  And  on  of  y"  scribes  cam  and  said  vnto  him. 
 Master  J  wil  folow  ye  whi_)'ersoever  you  goost.  and  Jesus  said  vnto 
 him,  Foxes  hath  dens,  and  y^  birds  of  y'aier  hath  nests,  but  y*^  son 
 of  man  hath  not  wheer  he  mai  lai  his  hed. 
 
 And  an  oyer  of  his  disciples  said  vnto  him.  Sir  suffer  me  first  to  depart, 
 and  burl  mi  fa/er.  And  Jesus  said  vnto  him  folow  me  and  let  y* 
 deed  burij)/eer  deed. 
 
 YE   GOSrEL   BI   SAINT   MARK.* 
 
 The  first  chapter,  vcr.  9- /J. 
 And  it  hap]-)end  at  that  time  Jesus  cam  from  Nazareth  of  Galilai,  and 
 was  wasched  of  Joann  in  Jordaan.     And  as  soon  as  he  cam  vp  from  y* 
 
 lish  method,  saying:  "Beware  my  masters  that  whilst  you  wilfully  go 
 about  to  defend  an  untruth  in  this  matter,  you  fall  into  such  an  inconven- 
 ience as  I  once  knew  a  bishop  do."  That  bishop,  he  said,  upheld  as  you 
 do  the  untrue  pronunciation  of  the  letters  i)toc  [that  is  as  e  in  the  word 
 vie\,  and  being  desired  to  read  a  few  words  from  Matth.  xxviii.,  read 
 mong  others  these  [pronouncing  them  as  marked]  "  e-lie,  e-lic  ";  where- 
 upon Cheny  said:  "  Making  false  Greek,  but  true  English,  pronouncing 
 plainly,  I ly,  I ly  .''^     Strype's  Chekc,  p.  161. 
 
 *  A  fragment,  closing  abrubtly:  "and  thei  cam  into  Capernaum,  and 
 "  (I-  21). 
 
,     From   Henry  VIII.  to   Mary.  237 
 
 water,  he  saw  y*'  heavens  departed,*  and  y"  ghoost  to  come  down  lijk  a 
 doov  on  him.  And  theer  cam  a  voice  from  y^  heavens,  thou  art  mi  wel 
 beloved  son,  bi  whoom  I  am  wel  contented.  And  bi  and  bi  y'^  ghoost 
 threw  him  in  to  y"  wildernes,  and  he  was  theer  in  y"  wildernes  foorti  daies 
 tempted  of  y*^  devil,  and  he  was  among  wild  bee?tes,  and  gods  niefsen- 
 gers  ministerd  vnto  him. 
 
 kySVETO.  thoos  thinges,  which  god  doth  bi  hispovidence,  who  ruleth  and  order- 
 eth  al  thinges,  and  ye  cause  theerof  is  vnseen  and  vnknowen  vnto  vs,  we  cal  hap  and 
 chans,  although  in  deed  theer  be  nothing  doon  without  his  councel,  no  not  ye  falling 
 down  of  a  litil  bird  or  a  heer  of  oons  hed,  who  worlceth  al  thinges  in  al  men. 
 
 Under  the  reign  of  that  "most  vertuous,  most  wittie  and 
 most  studious  Ladie  Marie, "  as  the  sycophantic  Udall  called 
 her,  or  of  that  "bloody  Mary  "  as  she  lives  and  is  execrated 
 in  the  memory  of  the  people,  no  edition  of  the  Bible  was 
 printed  in  England,  but  Rogers  and  Cranmer  were  martyred, 
 and  Coverdale,  as  has  been  narrated  before,  escaped  to  the 
 Continent.  What  she  did  for  the  Bible  may  be  gathered  from 
 the  tenor  of  the  following  mandate  issued  by  Bonner,  bearing 
 date  Oct.  25,  1554 "  Because  some  children  of  in- 
 iquity, given  up  to  carnal  desires  and  novelties,  have  by  many 
 ways  enterprised  to  banish  the  ancient  manner  and  order  of 
 the  church,  and  to  bring  in  and  establish  sects  and  heresies; 
 taking  from  thence  the  picture  of  Christ,  and  many  things  be- 
 sides instituted  and  observed  of  ancient  time  laudably  in  the 
 same;  placing  in  the  room  thereof  such  things,  as  in  such  a  place 
 it  behoved  them  not  to  do;  and  also  have  procured,  as  a  stay 
 to  their  heresies  (as  they  thought),  certain  Scriptures  wrongly 
 applied  to  be  painted  upon  the  church-walls;  all  which  per- 
 sons tend  chiefly  to  this  end — that  they  might  uphold  the  lib- 
 erty of  the  flesh,  and  marriage  of  priests,  and  destroy,  as 
 much  as  lay  in  them,  the  reverent  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and 
 might  extinguish  and  enervate  holy-days,  fasting-days,  and 
 other  laudable  discipline  of  the  Catholic  Church;  opening  a 
 
 *  For  a  similar  use  of  depart  see  the  Liturgies  of  1549,  iSS^.  i559.  and  the  Scotch 
 Liturgy.     Keeling,  Liturgite  Britannicee,  Form  of  Solemnization  of  Matrimony. 
 
238  The  English  Versions. 
 
 window  to  all  vices,  and  utterly  closing  up  the  way  unto  vir- 
 tue: wherefore  we,  being  moved  with  a  Christian  zeal,  judg- 
 ing that  the  premises  are  not  to  be  longer  suffered,  do,  for 
 discharge  of  our  duty,  commit  unto  you  jointly  and  severally, 
 and  by  the  tenor  hereof  do  straitly  charge  and  command  you, 
 that  at  the  receipt  hereof,  with  all  speed  convenient,  you  do 
 warn,    or  cause  to  be  warned,  first,   second  and  third  time, 
 and  peremptorily,  all  and  singular  churchwardens  and  parish- 
 ioners whosoever,   within   our  aforesaid   diocese   of  London 
 (wheresoever  any  such  Scriptures  or  paintings  have  been  at- 
 tempted), that  they  abolish  and  extinguish  such  manner  of 
 Scriptures,  so  that  by  no  means  they  be  either  read  or  seen; 
 and  therein  to  proceed,  moreover,  as  they  shall  see  good  and 
 laudable  in  this  behalf     And  if,  after  the  said  monition,  the 
 said  churchwardens  and  parishioners  shall  be  found  remiss  and 
 negligent,  or  culpable,  then  you,  jointly  and  severally,  shall 
 see  the  foresaid  Scriptures  to  be  razed,  abolished,  and  extin- 
 quished  forthwith. "     This  was  of  course  directed  against  the 
 very  ancient  usage  (it  was  observed  in  the  days  of  Ambrose, 
 see  Bingham,  Orig.  Eccl.  vol.  iii. ),  introduced  in  the  preced- 
 ing reign,  of  writing  texts  of  Scripture  on  the  church  walls, 
 and  as  one  of  the  favorite  texts   used  is  said  to  have  been 
 I  John  v.  21,  in  the  version  of  Tyndale  and  the  Great  Bible: 
 "Babes,  kepe  youre  selues  from  ymages,''  it  would  seem  that 
 the  sentences  chosen  bore  more  especially  on  Romish  super- 
 stitions, and  that  may  account  for  the  savage  mandate  of  Bon- 
 ner.    The  public  or  open  reading  of  the  Scriptures  had  been 
 prohibited  already  by  a  proclamation,  dated  Aug.   18,  1553; 
 a  second  issued,  June   13,  1555,  prohibited  the  importation 
 of  the  works  of  twenty-five  authors,  such  as  Tyndale,  Cover- 
 dale,  Cranmer,  Latimer,  etc. :  and  a  third,  published  only  five 
 months  before  the  happy  death  of  Mary,  ordered  wicked  and 
 seditious  books  to  be  given  up  without  delay,   on  pain  of 
 death  by  martial  law.     But  though  there  is  no  record  of  an 
 
The   Genevan  Bible.  239 
 
 edict  against  the  Bible  by  name,  there  is  no  doubt  that  with 
 Arundel's  Constitution  in  full  force,  whereby  any  one  was  to 
 be  punished  as  a  fautor  of  heresy  who  read  any  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures of  Wiclif 's  translation,  or  of  the  translation  of  any  one 
 after  his  time,  no  special  edict  was  needed,  and  the  spirit  of 
 the  period  may  be  gathered  from  an  address  of  the  Lower 
 House  of  Convocation  to  the  Upper  that  all  suspect  transla- 
 tions of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  the  authors  whereof  are 
 recited  in  a  statute  made  the  xxxiv.  Henry  VIII. ,  might  be 
 destroyed  and  burnt  throughout  the  realme  (Burnet,  Hist,  of 
 the  Refoi-malion,  vol.  ii. ). 
 
 But  though  Mary  and  her  instigators  and  minions  sought 
 to  stamp  out  the  Word  of  God  in  the  English  tongue  in  Eng- 
 land, and  to  destroy  its  lovers  with  fire  and  sword,  it  had  free 
 course  abroad,  and  presently  arose  in  a  new  translation,  of 
 which  we  shall  now  give  the  history. 
 
 CHAPTER   X. 
 
 THE   GENEVAN   BIBLE. 
 
 Probably  not  less  than  eight  hundred  persons,  including 
 five  bishops,  five  deans,  fifty  distinguished  divines,  and  several 
 persons  of  high  rank  sought  refuge  on  the  continent  from  the 
 impending  storm  of  persecution.  Quite  a  number  of  them 
 had  repaired  to  Geneva,  where,  mainly  through  the  influence 
 of  Calvin,  they  met  with  hospitable  reception,  were  accorded 
 the  privileges  of  citizenship,  and  allowed  to  worship  God  ac- 
 cording to  their  religious  convictions  in  a  church  specially 
 granted  them  for  that  purpose. 
 
 Conspicuous  among  the  English  exiles  at  Geneva  were 
 William  Whittingham,    Thomas  Sampson,   Anthony  Gilby, 
 
240  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Thomas  Bodleigh,  Miles  Coverdale,  John  Knox,  Christopher 
 Goodman,  Thomas  Cole,  and  John  Pullain,  who  are  repre- 
 sented by  different  writers  as  engaged  in  the  production  of 
 the  Genevan  version  of  the  Bible.  They  may  all  have  had 
 some  share  in  it,  but  it  seems  established  that  the  great  bulk 
 of  the  work  was  done  by  three  of  their  number,  Whittingham, 
 Gilby,  and  Sampson,  and  that  the  lion's  share  of  it  devolved 
 on  the  first  of  these,  William  Whittingham.  He  had  been 
 educated  at  Oxford,  had  travelled  in  France,  been  chosen  minis- 
 ter of  the  English  congregation  at  Geneva,  and  had  married 
 the  sister  of  John  Calvin's  wife.* 
 
 It  is  important  to  distinguish  the  New  Testament  of  this 
 version  published  in  1557,  from  that  which  appeared  in  the 
 whole  Bible,  published  in  1560. 
 
 The  former  is  a  duodecimo  volume,  entitled:  The  A^iwe 
 Testament  of  ovr  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  CoJif erred  dikgently  with 
 the  Greke,  aud  best  approued  translations.  With  the  arguments, 
 as  wel  before  the  Chapters,  as  for  euery  Bolie  &'  Epistle,  also  di- 
 tiersities  of  readings,  and  moste  proffitable  annotations  of  all  harde 
 places:  wherunto  is  added  a  copious  Table.  At  Geneva,  Printea 
 by  Conrad  Badius.  M.  D.  LVII.  In  the  colophon  the  same 
 words  are  repeated  with  the  addition,  "this  X  day  of  June." 
 A  singularly  quaint  woodcut  of  Time  with  wings,  scythe,  and 
 hour-glass,  engaged  in  helping  Truth  out  of  the  grave,  appears 
 likewise  on  the  title-page  accompanied  by  the  motto:  "God 
 by  Tyme  restoreth  Trvth,  and  maketh  her  victoriovs. "' 
 
 After  the  Table  of  Contents  follows  "The  Epistle,  declaring 
 that  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law,  by  John  Calvin";  which  is 
 succeeded  by  an  Address  to  the  Reader,  in  which  the  reviser, 
 
 *  The  notice  found  in  many  books  that  he  married  Calvin's  sister  is  false,  although 
 it  was  inscribed  on  a  tombstone  in  Durham  Cathedr.al.  The  official  entry  in  the  ar- 
 chives of  the  English  exiles  at  Geneva  reads:  "  William  Whittingham  of  Chester  in 
 England,  and  Catherine  Jaquemaine  of  Orleans  in  France,  were  married  Nov.  15, 
 1556;  presented  a  son  for  baptism  August  17,  1557." 
 
The  Genevan  Bible.  241 
 
 without  giving  his  name,  speaks  in  the  first  person  singular, 
 and  claims  the  authorship,  and  says  concerning  the  revision, 
 "As  touching  the  perusing  of  the  text  it  was  diligently  revised 
 by  the  most  approved  Greek  examples,  and  conference  of 
 translations  in  other  tongues,  as  the  learned  may  easily  judge 
 both  by  the  faithful  rendering  of  the  sentence,  and  also  by  the 
 propriety  of  the  words  and  perspicuity  of  the  phrase.  Further- 
 more that  the  reader  might  be  by  all  means  profited,  I  have 
 divided  the  text  into  verses*  and  sections  according  to  the 
 best  editions  in  other  languages. "  The  use  of  supplemental 
 words  necessary  to  bring  out  the  sense  of  the  original  in  the 
 English  idiom  is  indicated  "in  such  letters  as  may  easily  be 
 discerned  from  the  common  text."  Concerning  the  marginal 
 notes  he  says:  "To  my  knowledge  I  have  omitted  nothing 
 unexpounded  whereby  he  that  is  anything  exercised  in  the 
 Scriptures  of  God  might  justly  complain  of  hardness:  and  also 
 ....  I  have  explicate  all  such  places  by  the  best  learned  in- 
 terpreters as  either  were  falsely  expounded  by  some  or  else 
 absurdly  applied  by  others.  .  .  .  Some  time,  where  the  place 
 is  not  greatly  hard,  I  have  noted  with  this  mark  (")  that  which 
 may  serve  to  the  edification  of  the  reader.  Moreover,  the 
 diverse  readings,  according  to  diverse  Greek  copies,  which 
 stand  but  in  one  word,  may  be  known  by  this  note  ("),  and 
 if  the  books  do  alter  in  the  sentence,  then  is  it  noted  with 
 this  star  (*),  as  the  quotations  are." 
 
 Before  giving  a  few  extracts  from  this  the  first  Genevan 
 New  Testament  of  1557,  I  cannot  but  deplore  the  mistaken 
 judgment  of  the  reproduction  of  the  text  of  that  edition  in 
 Bagster's  Hexapk  in  lieu  of  that  of  1560,  first  because  the 
 latter,  on  account  of  its  intrinsic  superiority  possesses  a  critical 
 value  in  which  the  first  is  deficient,  and  secondly,  because  the 
 critical  importance  which  the  version  of  1557  does  possess  is 
 
 •  First  introduced  in  Robert  Stephens'  edition  (of  issi)  of  the  Greek  Testament 
 
242  The  English  Versions. 
 
 derived  from  the  annotations,  which  in  Bagster's  reprint  are 
 omitted. 
 
 The  Genevan  New  Testament  of  1557  is  Tyndale's  version, 
 collated  with  the  Great  Bible,  which  in  the  New  Testament 
 is  likewise  based  on  that  version,  and  a  strong  leaning  on 
 Beza,  with  the  result  of  a  substantial  agreement  with  Tyn- 
 dale,  a  less  frequent  difference  from  him  and  agreement  with 
 the  Great  Bible,  and  an  occasional  difference  from  both  and 
 agreement  with  Beza. 
 
 The  two  exa^iples  which  follow  are  taken  from  this  version: 
 
 ST.  LUKE  I.  1-4. 
 1 .  For  asmuch  as  many  haue  taken  in  hand  to  write  the  historie  of 
 those  thynges,  whereof  we  are  fully  certified,  2.  Euen  as  they  DECLARED 
 them  vnto  us,  which  from  the  begynnyng  saw  them  their  sehies,  and 
 were  ministers  AT  THE  DOYNG  [margin:  or,  of  the  thing);  3.  //  seemed 
 good  also  to  me  {nioste  nooble  Theophilus)  as  sone  as  I  had  learned  per- 
 fectly all  thynges  from  the  beginnyng,  to  wryte  vnto  thee  thereof  from 
 poynt  to  poynt;  4.  That  thou  mightest  acknowlage  the  trueth  of  those 
 thinges  where  in  thou  hast  bene  broght  vp. 
 
 The  words  in  italics  are  new  renderings,  with  the  exception 
 of  "  the  trueth"  (verse  4),  which  had  been  used  by  Wiclif 
 (1380);  the  words  printed  in  small  capitals  agree  with  Tyn- 
 dale's version  of  1534,  the  rest  with  the  Great  Bible  of  1539. 
 After  noting  these  agreements,  the  differences  between  the 
 version  of  the  Genevan  New  Testament  and  the  Great  Bible 
 of  1539  will  be  found  very  instructive.  These  are:  verse  i, 
 to  set  forth  the  declaracion  ....  which  are  most  surely  to  be 
 beleued  amonge  us;  verse  2,  .  .  .  delyuered  .  .  .  them  (selves); 
 verse  3,  I  determined  .  .  .  good  (Theophilus)  .  .  .  searched 
 out  dyligently;  verse  4,  knowe  the  certente  ....  whereof 
 thou  hast  bene  informed. — Of  these  again,  "I  determined, 
 searched  out  dyligently,  and,  knowe  the  certente,"  agree  liter- 
 ally, as  well  as,  "whereof  thou  hast  bene  informed  "  (for  which 
 Tyndale  reads,  whereof  thou  art  informed),  with  the  latter. 
 
The  Genevan   Bible.  243 
 
 GALATIANS  I.   I-IO. 
 
 I.  Paul  an  Apostle  (not  of  men,  nether  by  man,  but 
 
 BY  lESUS  ChRISTE,  AND  BY  GOD  THE  FATHER  WHICH  RAYSED 
 HIM    FROM   DEATH)    2.    AND   ALL   THE   BRETHREN  WHICH  ARE 
 
 WITH  ME,  VNTO  THE  Churches  OF  Galatia:  3.  Grace  (be) 
 to  YOU  and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  our 
 Lord  Iesus  Christ.  4.  Which  gaue  him  selfe  for  our 
 synnes,  to  deliuer  vs  from  this  present  euil  world  ac- 
 cording to  THE  WYL  OF  GOD  OUR  FATHER.  5.  TO  WHOM  (BE) 
 PRAYSE  for  EUER  AND  EUER,  AmEN.  6.  I  MARUEYLE  THAT 
 YE  ARE  SO  SONE  TOURNED  VNTO  ANOTHER  QO'aVYX,,  forsak- 
 ing him  THAT  CALLED  YOU  Vnto  THE  GRACE  OF  CHRIST.     7.  Se- 
 
 ing  there  is  no  nother:  BUT  that  there  be  SOME  which 
 
 TROUBLE    YOU,    AND    INTEND    TO    PERUERT    THE    GOSPEL    OF 
 
 Christ.  8.  But  thogh  that  we,  or  an  Angel  from  heuen, 
 PREACHE  VNTO  YOU,  otherwaies,  then  that  which  we  haue 
 
 PREACHED  VNTO  YOU,  HOLDE  HIM  AS  ACCURSED.  9.  AS  we  SAYD 
 BEFORE,  SO  SAY  I  NOW  AGAYNE,  Yf  ANY  MAN  PREACHE  VNTO 
 YOU  Oiherwaies,  THEN  THAT  YE  HAUE  RECEAUED,  HOLDE  HIM 
 ACCURSED.       10.    For    now   PREACHE    I    MANS    (doctrine)    OR 
 
 God's  ?  other  go  I  about  to  please  men  ?  for  if  I  studied 
 
 yet  TO  PLEASE   MEN,  I  WERE  NOT   THE   SERUANT  OF   CHRISTE. 
 
 Here  again  the  words  in  italics  are  7iew  renderings,  those  m 
 small  capitals  agree  with  Tyndale  of  1534,  the  rest  with  the 
 Great  Bible.  Of  the  new  renderings  the  first,  "churches,"  is 
 evidently  influenced  by  Beza  {ecclesiis);  the  rest  are  in  so  far 
 original  that  they  had  never  before  appeared  in  English,  but 
 Luther  has  in  verse  7,  "  jc  doch  kein  anderes  ist, "  and  in  verse 
 8,  "  aber  so  auch  wir"  and  ''anders,"  and  in  verse  10,  "  denn 
 itzt."  The  differences  between  the  Genevan  Bible  and  the 
 Great  Bible  of  1539  are:  verse  i,  (raysed  him)  vp;  verse  2, 
 congregacyons  of  Galacia;  verse  3,  with  (you);  verse  6,  (turned) 
 from  Christ  which  called  you  by  grace  (vnto  another  gospell); 
 verse  7,  which  is  nothynge  els  .  .  .  ;  verse  8,  Neuerthelesse 
 though  we  oure  selues  .  .  .  eny  other  gospell  vnto  you  .  .  . 
 
244  The  English  Versions. 
 
 let  hym  be  (acursed);  verse  9,  .  .  .  (preache)  eny  other  gos- 
 pel I  vnto  you  ...  let  him  be  accursed;  verse  10,  Do  I  now 
 speake  vnto  men  or  unto  God  ?  .  .  .  .  (yf)  I  had  hitherto 
 studyed. 
 
 These  two  examples  show  very  clearly,  what  any  one  may 
 verify  by  examination  of  other  passages,  that  the  Genevan  ver- 
 sion of  1557  is  substantially  a  revision  of  Tyndale.  Among 
 some  of  its  peculiar  readings  are  the  following:  St.  Matth. 
 ix.  16,  "No  man  peceth  an  olde  garment  with  a  pece  of  new 
 clothe  and  vndressed.  For  that  same  piece  taketh  away  some- 
 thing from  the  garment,  and  the  cutte  is  made  worse;  "  xi. 
 17,  "we  haue  songe  mourning  songes  vnto  you;  "  xviii.  8,  9, 
 "cause  thee  to  offend;"  17,  "if  he  will  not  vouchsafe  to 
 hear;"  18,  "and  if  he  refuse  to  hear."  St.  Mark  xii.  14, 
 "  for  thou  considerest  not  the  personne  of  men."  St.  Luke 
 xviii.  3,  "  do  me  iustice  against  myne  adversarie. "  St.  John 
 vi.  9,  "there  is  a  little  boy  here;  "  viii.  33,  "ye  shalbe  re- 
 stored to  libertie .f* "  xxvii.  9,  "because  also  the  tyme  of  the 
 Fast  was  passed"  (compare  Wiclif:  "for  that  fastynge  was 
 passid");  13,  "  lowsed  nearer"  (compare  "Asson"in  Wic- 
 lif, Tyndale,  and  Great  Bible);  etc.  Most  of  the  passages 
 cited  display  not  only  independent  judgment,  but  advanced 
 scholarship,  and  the  general  execution  of  the  work,  as  well 
 as  the  notes  to  be  considered  at  some  length  below,  account 
 for  the  great  popularity  of  the  different  editions  of  the  Gen- 
 evan version. 
 
 Copies  of  the  first  edition  of  the  Genevan  New  Testament 
 had  found  their  way  into  England  before  the  death  of  Mary, 
 as  is  evident  from  the  declaration  of  John  Living,  a  priest 
 under  arrest,  that  he  had  been  robbed  in  the  jailor's  house  in 
 Paternoster  Row  of  his  purse,  his  girdle,  his  psalter,  and  a 
 New  Testament  of  Geneva. 
 
 The  accession  of  Elizabeth  in  November,  1558,  enabled 
 the  exiles  to  return   to  England,   and  when,   in   their  own 
 
The   Genevan  Bible.  245 
 
 language,  "the  Lord  had  showed  mercy  unto  England  by 
 the  removal  of  Queen  Mary  by  deathe,  and  placing  the 
 Queen's  Majesty  that  now  is,  in  the  seate, "  the  more  im 
 portant  work  of  the  revision  of  the  whole  Bible,  on  which 
 several  were  engaged  ' '  for  the  space  of  two  years  and  mc)re 
 day  and  night,'  had  already  progressed  to  a  certain  extent, 
 but  "  Whittingham  with  one  or  two  more  did  tarry  at  Ge- 
 neva an  year  and  a  half  after  Q.  Elizabeth  came  to  the  crown, 
 being  resolved  to  go  through  with  the  work. "  *  These  two 
 were  in  all  probability  Anthony  Gilby,  and  Thomas  Sampson. 
 Some  account  has  already  been  given  of  Whittingham;  of  Gilby, 
 it  is  known  that  he  was  educated  at  Christ's  College,  Cam- 
 bridge, and  received  on  his  return  to  England  the  vicarage 
 of  Ashby-de  la  Zouch.  In  a  recommendation  on  his  behalf, 
 occurs  the  statement,  ' '  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  is  a  greater 
 linguist,  or  a  more  competent  scholar,  and  profound  divine." 
 Sampson  was  an  Oxford  man,  and  on  his  return  from  exile, 
 was  made  dean  of  Christ's  Church,  Oxford,  in  156 1.  As  he 
 was  an  intimate  friend  of  Tremellius,  the  great  oriental  scholar, 
 who  published  in  1569  a  Latin  version  of  the  Syriac  New 
 Testament,  with  a  Chaldee  and  Syriac  grammar,  and  in  1579, 
 a  Latin  Bible  translated  from  the  Hebrew,  we  can  hardly  err 
 in  pronouncing  him  a  Hebrew  scholar. 
 
 The  Genevan  Bible  was  finished  and  published  in  April, 
 1560,  and  bears  the  title:  The  Bible  and  Holy  Scriptures  con 
 teyned  in  the  Olde  and  Newe  Testament,  translated  according  to  the 
 jEbrue  and  Greeke,  and  conferred  with  the  best  translatiojis  in 
 diners  languages.  With  most  profitable  annotations  vpon  all  the 
 harde  places,  and  other  thinges  of  great  importance,  as  may  ap- 
 pear e  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Reader.  At  Geneva,  printed  by  Roul- 
 tf«^^<z//,t  MDLX. 
 
 Beneath  is  a  woodcut  of  the  Israelites  passing  through  the 
 
 *  Wood,  Atlienie,  O.ron.,  s.  v.  Whittingham.  t  He  also  was  a  refugee. 
 
246  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Red  Sea,  with  a  double  motto,  the  one  above  and  below  the 
 cut  being:  "The  Lord  shall  fighte  for  you,  therefore  hold  you 
 your  peace,"  Exodus  xiv.  14;  and  that  on  the  sides:  "  Feare 
 yc  not,  stand  still,  and  beholde  the  salvation  of  the  Lorde 
 which  he  will  shew  to  you  this  day.  Great  are  the  troubles 
 of  the  righteous,  but  the  Lord  deliuereth  them  out  of  all," 
 Psalm  xxxiv.   19.* 
 
 Then  follow,  A  dedication  to  the  Queen;  And  an  Epistle 
 to  the  Reader.  In  the  title  to  the  Newe  Testament  the  same 
 woodcut  and  mottoes  are  repeated.  After  the  Book  of  Reve- 
 lation is: — A  Brief  Table  of  the  interpretation  of  the  proper 
 names  which  are  chiefly  founde  in  the  Old  Testament,  etc. — 
 The  order  of  the  yeres  etc. — The  end.  Joshua  i.  8:  "Let 
 not  the  boke  of  the  Law  depart  out  of  thy  mouth,  but  med- 
 itate therein  daye  and  night. " 
 
 The  expense  of  this  first  edition  of  the  Genevan  Bible  was 
 borne  by  the  English  congregation  at  Geneva,  of  which  John 
 Bodleigh  or  Bodley,  the  father  of  Sir  Thomas  Bodley,  the 
 founder  of  the  Bodleian  Library  at  Oxford,  was  a  generous 
 member;  and  to  him  was  granted,  on  his  return  to  England, 
 the  patent  of  printing  that  edition  for  seven  years;  the  exten- 
 sion of  the  same  for  twelve  years  longer,  alleged  by  some, 
 appears  to  be  a  mistake. 
 
 The  original  edition  of  the  Genevan  Bible  was  a  quarto 
 volume,  and  is  often  called  the  "Breeches  Bible"  from  its 
 rendering  of  Gen.  iii.  7 :  "  They  sewed  fig-leaves  together  and 
 made  themselves  breeches,  "f 
 
 The  Dedication  to  the  Queen  is  free  from  flattery,  and 
 singularly  outspoken.     It  runs:   "The  eyes  of  all  that  fear 
 
 *  Probably  an  allusion  to  the  deliverance  from  exile  by  the  accession  of  Elizabeth. 
 
 t  The  same  term  is  used  in  the  Wiclifite  versions  for  "  perizomata,"  and  in  the  Gold- 
 en Legends,  printed  by  Caxton  in  1503,  the  passage  is  rendered:  "  And  thenne  they 
 toke  fygge  levys,  &  sewed  them  togyder  for  to  cover  their  membres  in  the  manner 
 of  breches."     It  is  therefore  not  an  original  rendering  of  the  Genevese  translators. 
 
The   Genevan   Bible.  247 
 
 God  in  all  places  behold  your  countries,  as  an  example  to 
 all  that  believe,  and  the  prayers  of  all  the  godly  at  all  times 
 are  directed  to  God  for  the  preservation  of  your  majesty.  For, 
 considering  God's  wonderful  mercies  towards  you  at  all  sea- 
 sons, who  hath  pulled  you  out  of  the  mouth  of  lions,  and 
 how  that  from  your  youth  you  have  been  brought  up  in  the 
 Holy  Scriptures,  the  hope  of  all  men  is  so  increased  that  they 
 cannot  but  look  that  God  should  bring  to  pass  some  wonder- 
 ful work  by  your  Grace  to  the  universal  comfort  of  his  Church. 
 This  Lord  of  Lords,  and  King  of  Kings  who  hath  ever  de- 
 fended his,  strengthen,  comfort,  and  preserve  your  majesty, 
 that  you  may  be  able  to  build  up  the  ruins  of  God's  house 
 to  His  glory,  the  discharge  of  your  conscience,  and  to  the 
 comfort  of  all  them  that  love  the  coming  of  Christ  Jesus  our 
 Lord.  ..."  In  an  Epistle,  addressed  "To  our  Beloued  in 
 the  Lord  the  Brethren  of  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,"  etc., 
 they  say,  ".  .  .  we  thought  we  could  bestow  our  labours  and 
 study  in  nothing  which  could  be  more  acceptable  to  God, 
 and  comfortable  to  His  church,  than  in  the  translating  of  the 
 Scriptures  into  our  native  tongue;  the  which  thing,  albeit  that 
 others  heretofore  have  endeavored  to  achieve;  yet,  considering 
 the  infancy  of  those  times,  and  imperfect  knowledge  of  the 
 tongues,  in  respect  of  this  ripe  age  and  clear  light  which  God 
 hath  now  revealed,  the  translations  required  greatly  to  be 
 perused  and  reformed. " 
 
 And  then  in  an  address  ' '  To  the  Christian  Reader  "  they 
 describe  the  nature  of  the  work,  and  explain  its  distinctive 
 features:  "...  Yet  lest  either  the  simple  should  be  dis- 
 couraged, or  the  malicious  have  any  occasion  of  iust  cauilla- 
 tion,  seeing  some  translations  reade  after  one  sort,  and  some 
 after  another,  whereby  all  may  serue  to  good  purpose  and 
 edification,  we  haue  in  the  margent  noted  that  diuersitie  of 
 speech  or  reading  which  may  also  seeme  agreeable  to  the  minde 
 of  the  Holy  Ghost,  &  proper  for  our  language  with  this  marke  1|. 
 
248  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Againe,  whereas  the  Ebrewe  speech  seemed  hardly  to  agree 
 with  ours,  we  haue  noted  it  in  the  margent  after  this  sort  |, 
 vsing  that  which  was  more  intelHgible.  And  albeit  that  many 
 of  the  Ebrew  names  be  altered  from  the  old  text,  &  restored 
 to  the  true  writing  &  first  originall,  whereof  they  haue  their 
 signification  yet  in  the  vsuall  names,  little  is  changed  for  feare 
 of  troubling  the  simple  readers.  Moreouer,  whereas  the  ne- 
 cessitie  of  the  sentence  required  any  thing  to  be  added  (for 
 such  is  the  grace  &  proprietie  of  the  Ebrewe  &  Greeke  tongues 
 that  it  cannot  but  either  by  circumlocution  or  by  adding  the 
 verbe  or  some  word,  be  vnderstood  of  them  that  are  not  well 
 practised  therein)  we  haue  put  it  in  the  text  with  another  kinde 
 of  letter,  that  it  may  easily  bee  discerned  from  the  common 
 letter.  As  touching  the  diuision  of  the  verses  we  haue  folowed 
 the  Ebrew  examples  which  haue  so  euen  from  the  beginning 
 distinguished  them.  Which  thing  as  it  is  most  profitable  for 
 memorie,  so  doth  it  agree  with  the  best  translations,  &  is 
 most  easie  to  finde  out  both  by  the  best  Concordances,  & 
 also  by  the  quotations  which  we  haue  diligently  herein  pe- 
 rused &  set  forth  by  this  ^.  Besides  this,  the  principall  mat- 
 ters are  noted  and  distinguished  by  this  marke  ^ 
 
 we  haue  also  indeavoured  both  by  the  diligent  reading  of  the 
 best  commentaries,  &  also  by  the  conference  with  the  godly 
 &  learned  brethren,  to  gather  briefe  annotations  vpon  all  the 
 hard  places,  as  well  for  the  vnderstanding  of  such  words  as 
 are  obscure,  &  for  the  declaration  of  the  text,  as  for  the 
 application  of  the  same,  as  may  most  appertaine  to  God's 
 glory,  &  the  edification  of  his  Church,  etc. " 
 
 Of  this  Genevan  version  of  the  Bible  more  than  a  hundred 
 and  thirty  editions  were  published,  and  such  was  its  popularity, 
 that  it  continued  to  be  printed  as  late  as  1644,  and  the  Auth- 
 orized Version  of  161 1  with  the  Genevan  notes,  as  late  as  171 5. 
 
 The  helps  at  the  command  of  the  Genevan  revisers  were 
 the  following. 
 
The   Genevan   Bible.  249 
 
 For  the  Old  Testament  they  had  the  Hebrew  Bibles  pub- 
 lished at  Soncino  in  1488,  and  at  Brescia  in  1494;  Bomberg"s, 
 15  18,  and  the  same  author's  Rabbinical  Bible  15 19,  and  1525; 
 Pellican's  Hebrew  Grammar,  1503;  Reuchlin's  Dictionary, 
 1506;  Miinsters  Grammar,  1525.  The  Latin  version  of 
 Pagninus,  1528,  and  his  Thesaurus,  1529.  The  Complu- 
 tensian  Polyglott,  1517-20.  They  had  likewise  Leo  Judae's 
 Latin  Version,  1542,  and  Cholin's  translation  of  the  Apocrypha, 
 with  Gualther's  revision  of  Erasmus'  Latin  New  Testament, 
 1544,  the  version  of  Castalio,  1551;  Sebastian  Miinster's 
 Hebrew  Bible  with  Latin  translation,  1534-6.  Although 
 Beza's  Greek  New  Testament  did  not  appear  until  1565,  they 
 had  nevertheless  the  benefit  of  his  counsel  and  revision,  as 
 is  evident  from  a  passage  in  the  History  of  the  Troubles  of 
 which  Whittingham  was  probably  the  author:  "There  is 
 nothinge  more  requisite  to  attaine  the  right  and  absolute 
 knowledge  off  the  doctrine  of  saluation,  whereby  to  resist  all 
 herisie  and  falshod,  then  to  haue  the  texte  off  the  Scriptures 
 faithfully  and  truly  translated,  the  consideration  whereoff 
 moued  them  with  one  assent  to  requeste  2  off  their  brethern, 
 to  witt,  Caluin  and  Beza,  efsonnes  to  peruse  the  same  not- 
 withstandinge  their  former  trauells; "  they  had  likewise  the 
 Greek  Testament  of  Stephens,  1550  and  1551.  They  were 
 moreover  surrounded  by  men  engaged  in  similar  work,  one 
 body  correcting  the  French  version  of  Olivetan  (1558),  and 
 another  preparing  a  Revised  Italian  Version  (Geneva  1562); 
 the  French  version,  the  version  of  Luther  and  the  Ziirich, 
 were  also  used  by  them.  Their  critical  apparatus,  and  fa- 
 cilities for  the  execution  of  their  work,  were  accordingly  the 
 very  best  of  the  age,  and  the  version  they  produced  ranks  in 
 point  of  scholarship,  and  for  critical  purposes,  only  second 
 to  the  Authorized  Version  of  1 6 1 1 . 
 
 The  following  two  collations,  taken  from  Professor  Eadie's 
 work,  convey  a  faithful  picture  of  the  labors  of  the  Genevan 
 Revisers. 
 
250 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 NUMBERS    XX.    I-3. 
 
 Great  Bible. 
 
 Genevan.* 
 
 And  the  children  of  Israeli  came 
 with  the  zvhole  nmltlhide  '  vnto 
 the  deserte  of  Sin,  in  the  first 
 moneth,  &  the  people  abode  at 
 Cades;  and  there  dyed  Mir  lam, 
 and  was  buried  there. 2 
 But  there  was  no  water  for  the 
 multitude,*  &  they  gathered^ 
 themselues  together  againste 
 Moyses  &  Aaron. « 
 And  the  people  chode  with 
 Moyses  and  spake,  saying: 
 woulde  God  that  we  hadde  per- 
 ished, where  our  brethren  dyed  ^ 
 before  the  Lord. 
 
 Then  the  children  of  Israel  came  I 
 with  the  whole  congregacion  ^  to 
 the   desert    of   Zin    in    the    first 
 moneth,  &  the  people  abode  at 
 Kadesh,    where    3firia?n    dyed, 
 and  was  buryed  there. 
 But  there  was  no  water  for  the  2 
 congregacion,''  &  they  assembled 
 themselves    against    Moses    and 
 against  Aaron.* 
 
 And  the  people  chode  with  Moses  3 
 &  spake  saying.     Wolde  God  we 
 had  perished  when  our  brethren 
 dyed"^^  before  ye  Lord. 
 
 1  "  Cum  universi  multitudine,"  Munster.  2  "  Ibi,"  repeated  in  Pagn.  and  Cov.,  after 
 Luther,  and  the  "  daselbst,"  Ziirich.  3  "  Omnis  congregatio,"  Pagninus  [after  Luther]. 
 "  Universus  scilicet  coetus,"  Leo  Juda.  4  "  Multitudini,"  MUnster.  s  Preserved  in 
 the  Bishops'  and  A.  V.  6  Second  "  againste  "  not  repeated  in  Coverdale  [after  Lu- 
 ther] and  the  Zurich  [do].     1  "  Congregation!, "  Pagninus.     8  "Contra  ....  contra," 
 
 Pagninus;  "ad versus adversus,"  Leo  Juda;,  &  according  to  the  Hebrew. 
 
 9  Tyndale  (Matthew),  Pagninus,  Leo  Judae,  Luther,  and  the  Zurich  [after  Luther] 
 repeat  the  same  verb;  so  Coverdale.    10  "In  morte  fratrum  nostrorum,"  Munster. 
 
 4®="  The  matter  in  [  ]  is  not  in  Eadie. 
 
 MALACHI   VI.    1-3. 
 
 Great  Bible. 
 
 Genevan.* 
 
 For  mark  •  the  daye  commeth 
 that  shall  burne  as  an  oven:  >  * 
 it  all  the  proude,  yea,  and  all 
 such  as  do  wyckednesse,  shal  be 
 strawe  *  &  the  daye  that  '\%for  to 
 come,^  shall  burne  theym  vp 
 saith  the  Lorde  of  hostes,  so 
 that  *  it  shall  leave  them  nether 
 rote  nor  braunche. 
 
 Bor  beholde  ^  the  day  cometh  that 
 shall  burne  as  an  oven,  and  all 
 the  proude  yea  &  all  that  do  wick- 
 edly, shall  be  stubble,^  &  the  day 
 that  Cometh  "^  shal  burne  them  up 
 saith  the  Lord  of  hostes  &  shall 
 leave  them  neither  roote  nor 
 branche. 
 
 *  The  passages  having  this  mark  agree  with  the  edition  of  1560,  though  the  spelling 
 has  been  modernized. 
 
The  Genevan   Bible. 
 
 251 
 
 But  unto  you  that  feare  my  name 
 shall  the  sonne  of  ryghteous- 
 ness  aryse,  and  health  shal  be 
 vnder  hys  wynges;  ye  shal  go 
 forth  and  multiplied  as  the  fat 
 calves. 9 
 
 Ye  shal  treade  downe  the  un- 
 godly, for  they  shalbe  lyke  the 
 asshes ' '  under  the  soles  of  youre 
 fete  in  the  day  '*  that  I  shall  make, 
 sayeth  the  Lorde  of  hoostes. 
 
 But  unto  you  that  feare  my  name  2 
 shall   the  Sunne  of  righteousnes 
 arise,  &  health  shal  be  under  his 
 wings,  and  ye  shal  go  forthe,  «Sc 
 growe  '0  up  as  fat  calves. 
 
 And  ye  shal  treade   downe  the  3 
 wicked,  for  they  shal  be  dust  '3 
 under  the  soles  of  youre  fete  in 
 the  day  that  I  shall  '•*  do  this  saith 
 the  Lord  of  hostes. 
 
 1  Coverdale.  [1  *  Q^;/,  Luther].  2  [^Siroh,  Luther],  "strouw,"  Zurich.  3  "Dies 
 Venturas,"  Pagninus  [kun/tige  Tag,  Luther],  i  Coverdale,  "  Adeo  ut,"  Leo  Jiidse. 
 5  "  Ecce  enim,"  Pagninus;  "  Quoniam  ecce,"  Munster  [Denn  siche,  Luther].  6  "Sti- 
 pula,"  Pagninus  and  Vulgate.  1  "  Dies  veniens,"  Vulgate.  6  "  Multiplicabimini," 
 Pagninus  \Zuneh»ien,  Luther].  9  Mastkiilber,  Luther.  10  Pinguescetis.  But  the 
 meaning  is,  "shall  leap  in  wanton  joy."  See  Hab.  i.  8.  "And"  in  the  last  clause 
 omitted  in  Luther  and  Ziirich,  and  after  them  by  Coverdale.  11  "  Cinis,"  Vulgate 
 \Asche,  Luther].  12  Des  Tages  den  ich  machen  will,  Luther,  is  "  Pulvis,"  Miinster. 
 It  "  Die  quo  ego  agam,"  Leo  Judae. 
 
 The  next  example  from  the  Apocrypha  is  taken  from  Pro- 
 fessor Westcott,  who  shows  how  the  French  translation,  through 
 the  influence  of  Beza,  affected  the  Genevan  version  of  1560, 
 and  how  conversely  the  French  version  of  1588  (Geneva)  was 
 influenced  by  the  English. 
 
 Great  Bible  (iS5o) . 
 
 God  hath  granted 
 me  to  talk  wisely  and 
 conveniently  to  handle 
 the  things  that  he  hath 
 graciously  lent  ??te;  for 
 it  is  he  that  leadeth 
 unto  wisdom,  and 
 teacheth  to  use  wisdom 
 aright. 
 
 WISDOM  VII.   15. 
 
 Genevan  (i^bo).* 
 
 God  hath  granted 
 me  to  speak  according 
 to  my  mind  and  to 
 judge  worthily  of  the 
 things  that  are  given 
 me:  for  he  is  the  lead- 
 er unto  wisdom  and 
 the  director  of  the 
 wise. 
 
 Lyons  (155b). 
 
 Et  Dieu  m'ha  donne 
 de  parler  }?ia  volunte, 
 et  de  presuvier  choses 
 dignes  de  celles  qui  nie 
 sont  donnees:  car  ces- 
 tui est  le  conducteur  de 
 sapience  et  le  correct- 
 eur  des  sages. 
 
252 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Lyons  (155b). 
 
 I'estoye  aussi  vn  en- 
 fant ingenieux  et  auoye 
 d^  auentiire  troviaie 
 vne  bonne  ante. 
 
 Mais  estant  vn  peu 
 meilleur  ie  vins  a  vn 
 corps  sans  souillure. 
 
 WISDOM  VIII.  19,  20. 
 
 Genevan  fijboj.* 
 
 For  I  was  a  witty 
 child,  and  was  of  a 
 good  spirit. 
 
 Yea  rather  being 
 good,  I  ca»ie  to  an  un- 
 defiled  body. 
 
 Geneve  (1^88). 
 
 Or  estoy-ie  aussi  vn 
 enfant  ingenieux,  et 
 ni'estoit  escheute  vne 
 bonne  ame: 
 
 Ou  plutost,  estant 
 bon,  Vestoye  ventt  en  vn 
 corps  sans  souillure. 
 
 These  brief  examples,  which  may  be  muUiplied  indefinitely, 
 afford  abundant  evidence  of  the  nature  of  the  Genevan  ver- 
 sion in  the  Old  Testament.  It  is  based  on  the  Great  Bible, 
 revised  by  the  helps  enumerated,  and  a  comparison  of  the 
 different  versions  with  the  original. 
 
 Examples  from  the  New  Testament  of  1557  having  already 
 been  furnished,  it  remains  to  state  here  that  while  that  of  1560 
 is  altogether  distinct  from  the  former,  the  greatest  changes  in- 
 troduced into  the  text,  and  mostly  from  Beza,  occur  in  the 
 revised  edition  of  1576,  executed  by  Lawrence  Tomson,  sec- 
 retary to  Sir  Francis  Walsingham,  and  one  of  the  best  linguists 
 of  the  day.  In  a  general  way  it  may  be  said  that  the  New 
 Testament  of  the  Genevan  version  of  1560  and  1576  is  that 
 of  Tyndale  revised  by  Beza. 
 
 Professor  Westcott  says  that  in  the  First  Epistle  of  St.  John 
 two  thirds  of  the  new  renderings  in  the  revision  of  1560  are 
 derived  from  Beza,  and  two  thirds  of  these  then  for  the  first 
 time;  that  the  rest  are  mainly  due  to  the  revisers  themselves, 
 and  that  only  two  of  their  number  occurred  in  the  edition  of 
 1557,  and  that  Tomson  adds  only  five  or  six  closer  approxi- 
 mations to  Beza,  of  which  one  is  important  (v.  4,  "hath  over- 
 come ");  and  once  he  definitely  goes  against  him  (iv.  9,  "herein 
 was  that  love  of  God  made  manifest  amotigst  us  ").  Tomson 
 has  the  characteristic  of  rendering  the  emphatic  character  of 
 the  Greek  article  consistently  by   ' '  that  "or  "  this  "  with  an 
 
The  Genevan  Bible.  253 
 
 effect  by  no  means  conducive  to  edification;  e.  g.,  "He  that 
 hath  that  Son  hath  that  Hfe:  and  he  that  hath  not  that  Son  of 
 God  hath  not  that  Hfe"  (i  John  v.   12). 
 
 The  subjoined  collation  of  Rev.  ii.  8-1 1,  transcribed  from 
 Westcott,  marks  with  great  precision  all  the  peculiarities  of 
 the  different  revisions  of  the  Geneva  version.  The  text  is 
 Tyndale's  (1534);  1557  indicates  the  first  revision;  G. ,  that  of 
 1560;  and  T,  Tomson's;  B.  denotes  Beza's  renderings. 
 
 REVEL.  II.  8-11. 
 
 8.  And  unto  the  angel  of  the  congregation  of  Symrna  write:  These 
 things  saith  he  that  is  first  and  the  last,  which  was  dead  and  is  alive. 
 
 9.  I  know  thy  works  and  tribulation  and  poverty,  but  thou  art  rich; 
 and  I  know  the  blasphemy  of  them  which  call  themselves  Jews  and  are 
 not,  but  are  the  cottgregation  of  Satan. 
 
 10.  Fear  none  of  those  thmgs  which  thou  shalt  suffer.  Behold  the  devil 
 shall  cast  of  yow  into  prison  to  tempt  you,  and  ye  shall  have  tribulation 
 ten  days.     Be  faithful  unto  the  death  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 
 
 1 1 .  Let  him  that  hath  ears  hear  what  the  spirit  saith  to  the  congrega- 
 tions; he  that  overcometh  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death. 
 
 V.  8.  Smyrna:  the  Smyrnians  1557.  G.  T.  (Smyrnseorum  B.)  (i). — • 
 the:  omits  1537.  G.  T.  (2). 
 
 V.  9.  call  themselves  1557:  say  they  are  G.  T.  (se  dicunt  .  .  .  esse  B.) 
 (i)-— congregation:  synagogue  1557.  G.  T.  (synagoga  B.)  (4). 
 
 V.  10.  the  devil:  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  d.  1557.  G.  T.  (futurum 
 est  ut  .  .  .  B.)  is)-— of:  some  of  (so  Great  Bible)  1557.  G.  T.  (6).— to  .  .  . 
 you:  that  ye  may  be  tried  1557  G.  T.  (ut  exploremini  B.)  (7). — be  1557: 
 be  thou  G.  T.  (8).— «.•  the  1557.  G.  T.  (9). 
 
 V.  II.  ears:  an  ear  1557.  G.  T.  (aurem  B.)  (10). — congregations: 
 churches  1557.  G.  T.  (ecclesiis  B.)  (11). 
 
 Comparison  shows  that  Tomson's  text  agrees  with  1560; 
 1557  differs  from  it  twice  (3,  8)  while  in  both  1560  agrees 
 with  Beza.  The  remaining  nine  cases  answer  to  Beza,  and 
 5  is  due  to  him. 
 
 The  influence  of  Beza  on  the  Genevan  versions  is  further 
 apparent  from  their  adoption  of  false  readings,  as  pointed  out 
 by  Westcott: 
 
254  The  English  Versions. 
 
 1.  Matth.  i.  II.  Josias  begat  Jakini,  and  Jakim  /^d-^a/ Jechonias. 
 
 2.  Luke  ii.  22.   When  the  time  of  J/«;j'j  puiification  ....  was  come. 
 
 3.  iii.  36.  {Sala)  which  was  the  son  of  Arphaxad 
 
 4.  Rev.    xi.    I.  There  was  given  me  a  reed  Hke  unto  a  rod,  and  the 
 
 angel  stood  by  saying 
 
 5.  Hebr.  x.  38.  But  '\i  any  withdraw  himself.  .... 
 
 6.  Mark  xvi.  2.  Whence  the  Sun  was  yet  rising. 
 
 Of  these,  2,  4  and  5  stand  in  the  Authorized  Version;  i, 
 was  dropped  by  Beza  in  his  third  edition,  6  was  suggested  by 
 his  note  that  "not"  may  have  been  dropped  by  accident. 
 From  this  fals'e  reading,  or  rather  bold  conjecture  of  Beza, 
 the  Geneva  has  the  rendering  6,  and  after  it,  the  A.  V.  "at 
 the  rising  of  the  sun,"  corrected  in  the  Westminster  Version 
 into  "when  the  sun  was  risen." 
 
 The  Genevan  version,  Hke  the  Great  Bible,  introduces 
 many  supplementary  clauses  with  the  margin,  printed  in 
 italics;  e.  g.,  Acts  xi.  17:  "who  was  I  that  I  could  let  God .? " 
 II  Not  to  give  them  the  Holy  Ghost;  xiv.  7 :  "  and  there  was  preach  • 
 ing  the  gospel,"  ||  insomuch  that  all  the  people  were  ?tioved  at  the 
 doctrine;  19:"  which  when  they  had  persuaded  the  people, " 
 II  and  disputing  boldly  persuaded  the  people  to  forsake  them, /or,  said 
 they,  they  sav  nothing  true,  hit  lie  in  all  things.  These  clauses 
 are  all  suggested  by  Beza. 
 
 Beza's  text  was,  of  course,  incomparably  inferior  to  that 
 now  available  to  scholars,  but  his  version  far  better  than  that 
 of  his  predecessors,  and  the  Genevan  revisions  made  by  it, 
 are  likewise  superior  to  the  previous  English  versions. 
 
 Many  of  the  felicitous  renderings  of  the  Authorized  Version 
 are  directly  drawn  from  the  Genevan,  \yhich  has  very  largely 
 influenced  it.  Its  language,  though  on  the  whole  intelligible 
 to  modern  readers,  is  nevertheless  marked  by  antiquated  forms 
 and  expressions,  and  terms  of  a  Latin  signification.  Of  the 
 first  maybe  instanced:  "stale"  (stole)  2  Kings  xi.  2;  "pight" 
 (pitched)  Heb.   viii.  2,  and  "wanne"  (past  of  win)  i  Mace. 
 
The  Genevan  Bible.  255 
 
 i.  20;  of  the  second:  "garde"  (girdle)  Ex.  xxviii.  8;  to  "dis- 
 ease "  (to  trouble)  Mark  v.  35;  "  grieces  "  (steps)  Acts  xxi.  3  5 ; 
 "harberous"  (hospitable)  Titus  i.  8*;  and  of  the  third:  "more 
 bright  2i\).d.  puissani"  Vs,.  Ixxvi.  4;  "  commoditie  "  (well-doing) 
 Rom.  xiv.  16;  "pastour"  Eph.  iv,  11.  and  "prevent"  i 
 Thess.  iv.  15. 
 
 Per  contra  there  are  also  expressions  that  look  quite 
 modern,  e.  g.  exconunujiicaie,  amity,  hurly-btcrly,  surgeon  and 
 empire. 
 
 Much  of  the  spelling  is  obsolete  and  inconsistent,  as  will 
 have  been  noted  in  the  extracts,  to  which  are  added:  brast 
 (burst), /t'/  (fetch),  roume  (room),  perfite  (perfect),  kowe  (cowe), 
 gheste  (guest);  yere,  yeere,  yeer,  and  year;  eie  and  eye;  thei 
 and  they;  shal  and  shall;  anie  and  any;  mice  and  mise. 
 
 Of  the  famous  marginal  notes,  which  constitute  a  sort  of 
 running  commentary  and  account,  in  part,  for  the  great  pop- 
 ularity of  the  Genevan  Version,  a  few  specimens  from  both 
 Testaments  are  added  to  indicate  their  drift  and  character. 
 
 Exod.  iv.  14.  Though  we  provoke  God  justly  to  anger,  yet  he  \\ill 
 
 never  reject  his. 
 
 Ruth  i.  9.  Hereby  it  appeareth  that  Naomi  by  dwelling  among 
 
 idolaters  was  waxen  cold  in  the  true  zeal  of  God, 
 which  rather  hath  respect  to  the  ease  of  the  body 
 than  to  the  comfort  of  the  soul. 
 
 Psalm  Ixxxix.  I2.  Tabor  is  a  mountain  westward  from  Jerusalem,  and 
 Hermon  eastward;  so  the  prophet  signifieth  that  all 
 parts  and  places  of  the  world  .shall  obey  God's  pow- 
 er for  the  deliverance  of  his  Church. 
 
 Jerem.  xxi.  34.  If  the  sun  moon  and  stars  cannot  but  give  lig-ht  ac- 
 cording to  mine  ordinance,  so  long  as  this  world 
 lasteth,  so  shall  my  church  never  fail,  neither  shall 
 anythuig  hinder  it :  and  as  sure  as  I  will  have  a  peo- 
 ple so  certain  is  it  that  I  will  leave  them  my  wo-d 
 for  ever  to  govern  them  with. 
 
 *  In  English  Retraced,  etc.  Cambridge,  1865,  may  be  seen  many  more  examples. 
 
256  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Romans  vi.  5.  The  Greek  word  meaneth,  that  we  grow  up  together 
 with  Christ,  as  we  see  moss,  ivy,  mistletoe  or  such 
 like  grow  up  by  a  tree,  and  are  nourished  with  the 
 juice  thereof. 
 
 ix.  15.  As  the  only  will  and  purpose  of  God  is  the  chief  cause 
 
 of  election  and  reprobation,  so  his  free  mercy  in 
 Christ  is  an  inferior  cause  of  salvation  and  the  hard- 
 ening of  the  heart  an  inferior  cause  of  damnation. 
 
 Revelation  ix.  3.  Locusts  are  false  teachers,  heretics  and  worldly  subtil 
 prelates,  with  monks,  friars,  cardinals,  patriarchs, 
 archbishops,  bishops,  doctors,  bachelors  and  masters 
 which  forsake  Christ  to  maintain  false  doctrine. 
 
 Eadie  (/.  c,  ii.  p.  29)  says,  that  the  Apocrypha  are  distin- 
 guished from  the  Canonical  Scriptures  by  the  significant 
 omission  of  the  names  of  the  books,  and  headings,  the 
 word  "Apocrypha"  alone  occurring  on  the  top  of  the  right 
 hand  page.  However  much  the  distinction  noted  may  ap- 
 ply to  later  editions,  it  does  not  apply  to  the  edition  of  1560, 
 which  has  the  name  of  the  book  on  the  left  top  margin, 
 throughout  the  volume.  A  peculiar  heading  is  that  of  a 
 page  in  St.  Mark,  giving  the  story  of  Herodias,  which  reads: 
 "The  inconvenience  of  dancing." 
 
 "The  first  Bible  printed  in  Scotland  in  1579  entided:  The 
 Bible  and  Holy  Scripiure  conteined  hi  the  olde  (Sf  Newe  Testa- 
 meni,  translated  according  to  the  Ebru  &"  Greeke,  &f  con/erred 
 ivith  the  beste  translations  in  divers  languages.  With  most  profi- 
 table annotations  upon  all  the  hard  places  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
 <5f  other  thifigs  of  great  importa7tce,  mete  for  the  godly  reader. 
 Printed  in  Edinburgh,  Be  Alexander  Arbuthnot,  Printer  to 
 the  Kingis  Majestie,  dwelling  at  ye  Kirk  of  Field,  1579. 
 Cum  gratia  &"  privikgio  regies  majestatis;  was  an  exact  reprint 
 of  the  Genevan  edition  of  1561,  with  all  the  notes  and  fac- 
 similes of  the  cuts  and  maps,  and  the  French  terms  attached 
 to  them,  as  Aquilon,  midi,  orient,  Occident"  (Eadie). 
 
 In  addition  to  the  examples  given,  those  which  follow  are 
 
The  Genevan   Bible. 
 
 257 
 
 designed  to  exhibit  the  versions  as  they  stand.  The  first  in 
 parallel  columns,  shows  the  differences  between  the  New  Tes- 
 tament of  1557  (from  Bagster),  and  that  of  1560  in  the  Bible 
 (from  the  original).  The  others,  which  follow,  present  the 
 text  of  1560  with  the  annotations.  The  small  capitals  show 
 the  changes,  the  italics  supplied  matter. 
 
 I. 
 
 1557- 
 
 12  Wherfore,  as  by  one  man  sinne 
 entred  into  the  world,  and  death 
 by  THE  MEANES  OF  synne:  and 
 so  death  went  ouer  all  men,  in 
 so  much  as  all  men  haue  sinned. 
 
 13  Por  EUEN  vnto  the  tyme  of  the 
 Lawe  was  synne  in  the  worlde, 
 but  synne  is  not  imputed,  as  long 
 as  there  is  no  law. 
 
 14  Neuertheles  death  raigned  from 
 Adam  to  Moses,  euen  ouer  them 
 also  that  sinned  not  WITH  like 
 transgression  as  did  Adam, 
 which  IS  the  similitude  of  him 
 that  was  to  come. 
 
 15  But  the  gyft  is  not  LYKE  as  the 
 offence,  for  if  through  the  SiNNE 
 of  HIM  ALONE,  many  be  dead: 
 much  more  PLENTEOUS  VPON 
 many  WAS  the  grace  of  God  and 
 gift  by  grace:  which  grace  was 
 geuen  by  one  man  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 V.  12-15. 
 
 1560. 
 
 Wherfore  as  by  one  man  sinne  12 
 entred  into  the  world,  and  death 
 by  sinne,  and  so  death  went  ouer 
 all    men,   FOR  asmuche  as  all 
 men  haue  sinned. 
 For  vnto  the  time '  of  the  Law  13 
 was  sinne   in    the   worlde,    but 
 sinne  is  not  imputed  while  there 
 is  no  Law. 
 
 But  death  reigned  from  Adam  to  14 
 Moses,  euen  ouer  them  also  that 
 sinned    not    AFTER*   THE   like 
 maner  OF  the  transgression  of 
 Adam, 3  which  WAS  the  FIGURE 
 of  him  '•  that  was  to  come. 
 But  yet  the  gift  is  not  so,  as  is  15 
 the  offence:   for  if  through  the 
 OFFENCE  of  ONE,  many  be  dead, 
 muche  more  the  grace  of  God, 
 and  THE  gift  by  grace,  which  IS 
 by  one  man  Jesus  Christ,  HATHE 
 ABUNDED  VNTO  many. 
 
 1  From  Adam  to  Moses.  2  He  meaneth  young  babes,  which  nether  had  the 
 knowledge  of  the  Law  of  nature,  nor  any  motion  of  concupiscence,  much  lesse  com- 
 mitted any  actual  sinne:  &  this  may  also  comprehend  the  Gentiles.  3  Yet  all  man- 
 kinde,  as  it  were  sinned  when  thei  were  as  yet  inclosed  in  Adames  loynes.  4  Which 
 was  Christ. 
 
258  The  English  Versions. 
 
 11.  (1560). 
 
 GEN.  III.   1-7.* 
 
 1 .  Now  the  serpent  was  more  subtil '  then  anie  beast  of  the  field,  which 
 ye  Lord  God  had  made:  and  he  said 2  to  the  woman,  Yea,  hathe  God  in 
 dede  said.  Ye  shall  not  eat  of  euerie  tre  of  the  garden? 
 
 2.  And  the  woman  said  vnto  the  serpent,  We  eat  of  the  frute  of  the 
 trees  of  the  garden, 
 
 3.  But  of  the  frute  of  the  tre,  which  is  in  the  middes  of  the  garden, 
 God  hathe  said,  Ye  shal  not  eat  of  it,  nether  shal  ye  touch  it,  lest  3  ye  dye. 
 
 4.  Then  the  serpent  said  to  the  woman,  Ye  shal  not  dye  <  at  all, 
 
 5.  But  God  doeth  knowe,  that  when  ye  shal  eat  thereof,  your  eyes  shal- 
 be  opened,  &  ye  shalbe  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  euil.^ 
 
 6.  So  the  woman  (seing  that  the  tre  was  good  for  meat,  and  that  it  was 
 pleasant  to  the  eyes,  &  a  tre  to  be  desired  to  get  knowledge)  toke  of  the 
 frute  thereof,  and  did  eat,  and  gaue  also  to  her  housband  with  her,  and  he 
 did  eat. 6 
 
 7.  Then  the  eyes  of  them  bothe  were  opened,  &  they  knewe  7  that  they 
 were  naked,  and  they  sewed  figtre  leaues  together,  and  made  them  selues 
 "breeches. 
 
 1  As  Satan  can  change  him  selfe  into  an  Angel  of  h'ght.  so  did  he  abuse  the  wisdome 
 of  the  serpent  to  deceaue  man.  2  God  suffered  Satan  to  make  the  serpent  his  instru- 
 ment and  to  speake  in  him.  3  In  douting  of  Gods  threatning  she  yelded  to  Satan. 
 *  This  is  Satans  chiefest  subtihie,  to  cause  vs  not  to  feare  Gods  threatenmgs.  5  As 
 thogh  he  shulde  say,  God  doeth  not  forbid  you  to  eat  of  the  frute,  saue  that  he  know- 
 eth  that  if  you  shulde  eat  thereof,  you  shoulde  be  like  to  him.  6  Not  so  muche  to  please 
 his  wife,  as  moued  by  ambicion  at  her  persuasion.  7  They  began  to  fele  their  mis- 
 erie,  but  they  sought  not  to  God  for  remedie. 
 
 "Ebr.  thinges  to  girde  about  them  to  hide  their  priuities. 
 
 JOB  XIX.  25-27. 
 
 25 .  For  I  am  sure,  that  my  Redemer »  liueth,  and  he  shall  stand  the 
 last  on  the  earth. 
 
 26.  And  thogh  after  my  skin  wormes  destroy  this  bodie,  yet  shal  I  se 
 God  in  my  flesh. 2 
 
 *  Among  the  curiosities  of  this  volume  are  the  cuts;  e.  g.,  the  one  on  page  2  is  en- 
 titled "The  Sitvacion  of  the  garden  of  Eden,"  and  displays  a  number  of  French  words, 
 with  marginal  renderings  in  English:  cut.  La  grand  Ar^nenie,  margin,  "Or,  Armenia 
 the  great";  Terre  de  Havilah,  "Or,  land  of  Hauilah";  La  chute  d'  Euph)-ates,  "Or, 
 the  fall  of  Euphrates  "  etc. 
 
The  Genevan   Bible.  259 
 
 27.  Whom  I  my  self  shal  se,  and  mine  eies  shal  beholde,  and  nonother 
 for  me,  thogh  my  reines  are  consumed  within  me. 
 
 1  I  do  not  so  iustifie  my  selfe  before  the  world,  but  I  kiiowe  that  I  shal  come  before 
 the  great  iudge,  who  shalbe  my  deliuerer  &  Sauiour.  2  Herein  Job  declareth  plainely 
 that  he  had  a  ful  hope,  that  bothe  the  soule  and  body  shulde  enioye  the  presence  of 
 God  in  the  last  resurrection. 
 
 ISAIAH  XXVI.   19-21. 
 
 19.  Thy  dead  men'  shal  line:  euen  with  my  bodie  shal  thei  rise. 
 Awake,  &  smg,  ye  that  dwell  in  dust:  for  thy  dewe^  is  as  the  dewe  of 
 herbes,  &  the  earth  shal  cast  out  the  dead. 
 
 20.  Come,  my  people:  entre^  thou  into  thy  chambers,  and  shutte  thy 
 dores  after  the:  hide  thy  self  for  a  very  litle  while,  vntil  the  indignaclon 
 passe  ouer. 
 
 21.  For  lo,  the  Lord  cometh  out  of  his  place,  to  visite  the  iniquitie  of 
 the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  vpon  them:  and  the  earth  shal  disclose  her 
 blood,  4  and  shall  no  more  hide  her  slayne. 
 
 1  He  comforteth  the  faithful  in  their  afflictions,  shewing  them  that  euen  in  death 
 they  shall  haue  life:  and  that  they  shulde  moste  certeinly  rise  to  glorie:  the  contr.irie 
 shulde  come  to  the  wicked,  as  v.  14.  2  As  herbes,  dead  in  winter,  flourish  againe  by 
 the  raine  in  the  spring  time:  so  they  that  lie  in  the  dust,  shal  rise  vp  to  ioye  when 
 they  fele  the  dewe  of  Gods  grace.  3  He  exhorteth  the  faithful  to  be  pacient  in  their 
 afflictions,  and  to  waite  vpon  Gods  worke.  J  The  earth  shal  vomit  and  cast  out  the 
 innocent  blood,  which  it  hath  drunke,  that  it  may  crye  for  vengeance  against  the 
 wicked. 
 
 The  Apocrypha  in  this  version,  with  the  exception  of  ver- 
 bal explanations,  and  summaries,  have  very  few  notes,  but 
 those  that  occur,  are  excellent.  The  following  passage  re- 
 tains the  original  spelling: 
 
 ECCLESIASTICUS  XIX.   1-6. 
 
 1.  A  laboring  man  that  is  giuen  to  drunkenness,  shal  not  be  riche:  & 
 he  that  contemneth  smale  thmgs,  shall  fall  by  litle  and  litle. 
 
 2.  Wine  and  women  leade  wise  men  out  of  the  way,  and  put  men  of 
 vnderstanding  to  reprofe. 
 
 3.  And  he  that  companieth  adulterers,  shal  become  impudent:  rot- 
 tenness and  wormes  shal  haue  him  to  heritage,  and  he  that  is  to  bolde, 
 shalbe  taken  away,  and  be  made  a  publicke  example. 
 
 4.  He  that  is  hastie  to  giue  credit,  is  light  minded,  and  he  that  erreth, 
 sinneth  against  his  owne  soule. 
 
 5.  Whoso  rejoyceth  in  wickednes,  shal  be  punished:   [he  that  hateth 
 
26o  The  English  Versions. 
 
 to  be  reformed,  his  life  shal  be  shortened,  and  he  that  abhorreth  babling 
 of  wordes,  quencheth  wickednes:]  but  he  that  resisteth  pleasures,  crown- 
 eth  his  own  soule. 
 
 6.  He  that  refraineth  his  tongue,  may  Hue  with  a  troublesome  man, 
 and  he  that  hateth  babbling  shal  haue  lesse  euil. 
 
 2  MACCABEES  Xlt.  44,  45. 
 
 44.  For  if  he  had  not  hoped,  that  thei  which  were  slaine,  shulde  rise 
 againe,  it  had  bene  superfluous,  and  vaine,  to  pray  for  the  dead.' 
 
 45 .  And  therefore  he  perceiued,  that  there  was  great  fauour  laid  vp  for 
 those  that  dyed  godly.  (It  was  an  holie,  &  a  good  thoght.)  So  he  made 
 a  reconciliation  for  the  dead  that  they  might  be  deliuered  from  sinne. 
 
 I  From  this  verse  to  the  end  of  this  chapter  the  Greke  text  is  corrupt,  so  that  no 
 good  sense,  muche  lesse  certeine  doctrine  can  be  gathered  thereby:  also  it  is  euident 
 that  this  place  was  not  written  by  the  holie  Gost,  bothe  because  it  dissenteth  from  the 
 rest  of  the  holie  scriptures,  and  also  the  autor  of  this  boke  acknowledging  his  owne 
 iiifirmitie,  desireth  pardon,  if  he  haue  not  attained  to  that  he  shulde.  And  it  semeth 
 that  Jason  the  Cyrenean,  out  of  whorae  he  toke  his  abbridgement,  is  Joseph  Ben  Gor- 
 ion,  who  hathe  written  in  Ebrewe  fine  bookes  of  these  matters,  and  in  treating  this 
 place,  maketh  no  mencion  of  this  prayer  for  the  dead,  lib.  iii.  ch.  19,  for  it  is  contrary 
 to  the  custome  of  the  lewes,  euen  to  this  day,  to  pray  for  the  dead.  And  ihogh  lu- 
 das  had  so  done,  yet  this  particular  example  is  not  sufficient  to  establish  a  doctrine,  no 
 more  than  Zipporahs  was  to  proue  that  women  might  minister  the  sacraments,  Ex.  iv. 
 2=;,  or  the  example  of  Razis  that  one  might  kil  him  selfe,  whome  this  autor  so  muche 
 commendeth,  2  Mace.  xiv.  41. 
 
 JOHN  X.  14-16. 
 
 14.  I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and  knowe '  mine,  and  am  knowen  of 
 n\ine. 
 
 15.  As  the  Father 2  knoweth 3  me,  so  knowe  I  the  Father:  and  I  lay 
 downe  my  life  for  my  shepe. 
 
 16.  Other  ■*  shepe  I  haue  also,  which  are  not  of  this  folde:  them  also 
 must  I  bring,  and  they  shal  heare  my  voyce:  and  there  shall  be  one 
 shepefolde,  and  one  shepherd. 
 
 1  Christ  knoweth  his  because  he  loueth  them,  careth  and  prouideth  for  them.  2  As 
 the  Father  can  not  forget  him,  no  more  can  he  forget  vs.  3  In  that  he  loueth  and  ap- 
 proueth  me.  4  To  wit,  among  the  Gentiles,  which  then  were  strangers  from  the  Church 
 of  God. 
 
 2  COR.  V.  II-I5. 
 II.  Knowing  therefore  the  terror'  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade ^  men,  & 
 we  are  made  manifest  3  vnto  God,  &  I  trust  also  that  we  are  made  mani- 
 fest in  your  consciences. 
 
The  Genevan  Bible.  261 
 
 12  For  we  praise  not  our  selues  againe  vnto  you,  but  giue  you  an  oc- 
 casion to  reioyce  of  us,  that  ye  may  haue  to  answcre  against  them,  which 
 reioyce  in  the  face,"*  and  not  in  the  heart. 
 
 13.  For  whether  we  be  out  of  our  wit,5  zve  are  it  to  God:  6  or  whether 
 we  be  in  our  right  minde,  we  are  it  vnto  you. 
 
 14.  For  the  loue  of  Christ  constraineth  vs:  because  we  thus  iudge,  that 
 if  one  be  dead  for  all,  then  were  all  ^  dead, 
 
 15.  And  he  dyed  for  all,  that  they  which  liue,8  shulde  not  hence  forthe 
 liue  vnto  them  selues,  but  vnto  him  which  dyed  for  them,  and  rose  againe. 
 
 1  His  feareful  iudgement.  2  He  proueth  the  dignitie  of  his  ministerie  by  the  frute 
 and  effect  thereof,  which  is  to  bring  men  to  Christ.  3  By  imbracing  the  same  faith 
 which  we  preache  to  others.  4  As  they  who  more  estemed  the  outwarde  shewe  of 
 wisdome  and  eloquence,  then  true  godlines.  5  As  the  aduersaries  said,  who  colde  not 
 abide  to  heare  them  praised.  6  Our  folic  serueth  to  Gods  glorie.  7  Therefore  who- 
 soeuer  giueth  place  to  ambition  or  vaine  glorie,  is  yet  dead,  and  liueth  not  in  Christ. 
 8  As  the  onely  faithful  do  in  Christ. 
 
 I  PETER  III.  1-7. 
 
 1.  Likewise  let  the  wiues  be  subject  to  their  housbands  that  euen  thei 
 which  obey  not  the  worde,  may  without  the  worde  be  wonne  by  the  con- 
 uersacion  of  the  wiues, 
 
 2.  While  they  beholde  your  pure  conuersacion,  which  is  with  feare. 
 
 3.  Whose  apparelhng  let  it  not  be  outwarde,  as  with  broyded  heere, 
 and  golde  put  about,  or  in  putting  on  of  apparel. 
 
 4.  But  let  the  hid  man  of  the  heart  be  vncorrupt,  with  a  melee  and 
 quiet  spirit,  which  is  before  God  a  thing  muche  set  by. 
 
 5.  For  euen  after  this  maner  in,  time  past  did  the  holie  women,  which 
 trusted  in  God,  tier  them  selues,  and  were  subiect  to  their  housbands. 
 
 6.  As  Sarra  obeied  Abraham,  and  called  him  "Syr:  whose  daughters 
 ye  are,  whiles  ye  do  wel,  not  being  afraid  '  of  anie  terror. 
 
 7.  Likewise  ye  housbands,  dwel  with  them  as  men  of  knowledge,^ 
 giuing  honours  vnto  the  woman,  as  vnto  the  weaker  vessel,  euen  as  they 
 which  are  heires^  together  of  the  grace  of  life,  that  your  prayers"  be  not 
 interrupted. 
 
 "  Or,  master. 
 
 1  But  willingly  do  your  duetie:  for  your  condition  is  not  the  worse  for  your  obedience. 
 J  By  nether  keping  them  to  streite,  nor  in  giuing  them  to  much  libertie.  3  Taking 
 care  and  prouiding  for  her.  4  Man  oght  to  loue  his  wife,  because  they  lead  their  life 
 together,  also  for  that  she  is  the  weaker  vessel,  but  chiefly  because  that  God  hathe 
 made  them  as  it  were  felowe  heires  together  of  life  euerlasting.  5  For  they  cannot 
 pray  when  they  are  at  dissention. 
 
262 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 This  Bible  contains  likewise,  after  the  New  Testament, 
 
 I.  A  brief  table  of  the  interpretation  of  the  proper  names  which  are  chiefly 
 
 found  ia  the  Old  Testament,  etc. 
 
 II.  A  table  of  the  principal  things  that  are  conteined  in  the  Bible,  after 
 
 the  order  of  the  alphabet. 
 
 III.  A  perfite  supputation  of  the  yeares  and  times  from  Adam  unto  Christ, 
 proued  by  the  Scriptures,  after  the  collection  of  diuers  autors. 
 
 Specimens  of  each  are  here  supplied. 
 
 Abel,  mourning,  the  name  of  a 
 citie,  but  Habel,  the  name  of  a 
 man,  doeth  signifie  vanitie.  Gen. 
 iv.  2. 
 
 Bacchidfs,  one  that  holdeth  of 
 Bacchus,  or  a  dronkard,  i  Mace, 
 vii.  8. 
 
 Clemens,  meke,  Phil.  iv.  3. 
 Cleopatra,  the  glorie  of  the  coun 
 trie,  I  Mace.  x.  57. 
 Ely  mas,  a  corruptor,  or  sorcerer, 
 Acts  xiii.  8. 
 
 lob,  sorowful  or  hated.  Job  i.  I. 
 Shamgdr,  desolation  of  the  stran- 
 ger, Judg.  iii.  31. 
 Skimshon,  there  the  second  time, 
 because  the  Angel  appeared  the 
 second  time  at  the  prayer  of  his 
 father,  Judg.  xiii.  24. 
 
 II.  F.  Olde  wiues   Fables,    i    tim. 
 
 iv.  7. 
 
 euerie  one  oght  to  proue  his 
 
 Faith,  2  Cor.  xiii.  5. 
 
 continuance    in    the    Faith, 
 
 Col.  i.  23. 
 
 the  shield  of  Faith,  Eph.  vi. 
 
 16. 
 
 Christ    prayeth    for    Petei"s 
 
 Faith,  Luke  xxii.  32. 
 
 the  definition  of  Faith,  i  Ebr. 
 
 xi.  I. 
 
 faith    Cometh    by    hearing, 
 
 rom.  X.  17. 
 
 the  apostles  praye  to  haue 
 
 their    Faith   increased,    luk. 
 
 xvii.  5. 
 ...  IT  the    Feareful    must    absent 
 
 them     selues     from    warre, 
 
 deut.  XX.  8. 
 IT  paul  neuer  vsed  Flatterie,  i 
 
 thess.  ii.  5. 
 IT  by  the  Folde  is  vndei-stand 
 
 the  Church,  ioh.  x.  16. 
 
 our  Forei-unner,  Christ,  ebr. 
 
 vi.  20. 
 
 Christ  deliuered  by  the  deter- 
 
 minat  counsel  &  Foreknowl- 
 edge of  God,  acts  ii.  23. 
 
 vire  are  elect  according  to  the 
 
The  Genevan   Bible.  263 
 
 Foreknowledge    of    god,    i 
 
 pet.  I,  3. 
 
 euerlasting     Fyre     prepared 
 
 for  the  deuil,  mat.  xxv.  41. 
 III.  From  the  reedifying  of  the  citie  vnto  the  comming  of  Christ,  are  483 
 yeres,  after  this  supputation  or  nombring.  It  is  mentioned  in  the  g 
 of  Daniel  that  lerusalem  shulde  be  buylt  vp  againe,  and  that  from 
 that  time  vnto  the  comming  of  Christ  are  67  weekes,  &  euerie  weeke 
 is  reckoned  for  seuen  yeres.  So  67  weekes  amount  to  483  yeres.  For 
 from  the  32  yere  of  Darius  vnto  the  42  yere  of  Augustus,  in  the  which 
 yere  our  Sauiour  Christ  was  borne,  are  iust  and  complet  so  many 
 yeres,  whereupon  we  recken,  that  from  Adam  vnto  Christ  are  3974 
 yeres,  six  moneth  and  ten  dayes,  and  from  the  byrth  of  Christ  vnto 
 this  present  yere,  is  1560. 
 
 Then  the  whole  summe  and  nomber  of  yeres  from  the  beginning 
 of  the  worlde  vnto  this  present  yere  of  our  Lord  God  1560  are  iust 
 5534,  6  moneths,  and  the  said  odde  ten  dayes. 
 
 THE   END. 
 
 Joshua,  chap.  i.  vers.  8. 
 
 Let  not  this  boke  of  the  Law  departe  out  of  thy  mouth,  but  medi- 
 
 date  therein  daye  and  night,   that  thou  mayest  obserue  and 
 
 do  accordmg  to  all  that  is  written  therein:  so  shalt 
 
 thou  make  thy  way  prosperous,  and  then 
 
 shalt  thou  haue  good  successe. 
 
 The  subjoined  extracts  are  also  very  instructive: 
 
 THE   FIRST   BOKE   OF   MOSES,    CALLED   GENESIS.* 
 
 The  Argument . 
 
 Moses  in  effect  declareth  the  things,  which  are  here  chiefly  to  be  con- 
 sidered: First,  that  the  worlde  &  all  things  therein  were  created  by  God, 
 &  that  man  being  placed  in  this  great  tabernacle  of  the  worlde  to  beholde 
 God's  wonderful  workes,  &  to  praise  his  name  for  the  mfinite  graces, 
 wherewith  he  had  endued  him,  fel  willingly  from  God  through  disobe- 
 dience: who  yet  for  his  owne  mercies  sake  restored  him  to  life,  &  con- 
 firmed him  in  the  same  by  his  promes  of  Christ  to  come,  by  whome  he 
 shulde  ouercome  Satan,  death  and  hel.     Secondely,  that  the  wicked,  vn- 
 
 *  This  worde  signifieth  the  beginning  and  generacion  of  the  creatures. 
 
264  The  English  Versions. 
 
 mindful  of  Gods  moste  excellent  benefites,  remained  stil  in  their  wicked- 
 nes,  &  so  falling  moste  horribly  from  sinne  to  sinne,  proiioked  God  (who 
 by  his  preachers  called  them  continually  to  repentance)  at  length  to  de- 
 stroye  the  whole  worlde.  Thirdly,  he  assureth  us  by  the  example  of 
 Abraham,  Izhak,  Iaak6b,  &  the  rest  of  the  Patriarkes,  that  his  mercies 
 neuer  faile  them,  whom  he  chuseth  to  be  his  Church,  and  to  professe  his 
 Name  in  earth,  but  in  all  their  afflictions  and  persecutions  he  euer  assist- 
 eth  them,  sendeth  comforte  and  deliuereth  them.  And  because  the  be- 
 ginning, increase,  preseruation  and  successe  thereof  might  be  onely  attri- 
 buted to  God,  Moses  sheweth  by  the  examples  of  Kain,  Ishmael,  Esau 
 and  othftrs,  which  were  noble  in  mans  iudgemenl,  that  this  Church  de- 
 pendeth  not  on  the  estimacion  and  nobilitie  of  the  worlde:  and  also  by 
 the  fewenes  of  them,  which  haue  at  all  times  worshiped  him  purely  ac- 
 cording to  his  worde,  that  it  standeth  not  m  the  multitude,  but  in  the 
 poore  and  despised,  in  the  smal  flocke  and  litle  nomber,  that  man  in  his 
 wisdome  might  be  confounded,  &  the  Name  of  God  euer  more  praised. 
 
 THE    REVELATION    OF   lOHN  *   THE   DIVINE. 
 
 The  Argument . 
 
 It  is  manifest  that  the  holie  Gost  wolde  as  it  were  gather  into  this  most 
 excellent  booke  a  summe  of  those  prophecies,  which  were  writen  before, 
 but  shulde  be  fulfilled  after  the  comming  of  Christ,  adding  also  suche 
 things,  as  shulde  be  expedient,  as  wel  to  forewarne  vs  of  the  dangers  to 
 come,  as  to  admonish  vs  to  beware  some,  and  encourage  vs  against  oth- 
 ers. Herein  therefore  is  liuely  set  forthe  the  Diuinitie  of  Christ,  &  the 
 testimonies  of  our  Redemption:  what  things  the  Spirit  of  God  alloweth  in 
 the  ministers,  and  what  things  he  reproueth:  the  prouidence  of  God  for 
 his  elect,  and  of  their  glorie  and  consolation  in  the  day  of  vengeance: 
 how  that  the  hypocrites  which  sting  like  scorpions  the  members  of  Christ, 
 shalbe  destroyed,  but  the  Lambe  Christ  shal  defende  them,  which  beare 
 witnes  to  the  trueth,  who  in  despite  of  the  beast  and  Satan  wil  reigne 
 oner  all.  The  liuelie  description  of  Antichrist  is  set  forthe,  whose  time  and 
 power  notwithstanding  is  limited,  and  albeit  that  he  is  permitted  to  rage 
 against  the  elect,  yet  his  power  stretcheth  no  further  then  to  the  hurt  of 
 their  bodies;  and  at  length  he  shal  be  destroyed  by  the  wrath  of  God, 
 when  as  the  elect  shal  giue  praise  to  God  for  the  victorie:  neuertheles  for 
 a  ceason  God  wil  permit  this  Antichrist,  and  strompet  vnder  colour  of 
 faire  speche  and  pleasant  doctrine  to  deceiue  the  world:  wherefore  he  ad- 
 
 *  Or,  declared  to  John. 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  265 
 
 uertiseth  the  godlie  (which  are  but  a  smale  portion)  to  auoide  this  harlots 
 flateries,  and  bragges,  whose  ruine  without  mercie  they  shal  se,  and  with 
 the  heauenhe  companies  sing  continual  praises:  for  the  Lambe  is  maried: 
 the  worde  of  God  hathe  gotten  the  victoria:  Satan  that  a  long  time  was  vn- 
 lied,  is  now  cast  with  his  ministers  into  the  pit  of  fyre  to  be  tormented 
 foreuer,  where  as  contrariwise  the  faithful  (which  are  the  holie  citie  of  le- 
 rusalem,  &  wife  of  the  Lambe)  shal  enioye  perpetual  gloria.  Read  dili- 
 gently: iudge  soberly,  and  call  earnestly  to  God  for  the  true  vnderstand- 
 ing  hereof.* 
 
 CHAPTER    XL 
 
 THE   BISHOPS'   BIBLE. 
 
 For  some  time  after  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  the  Bibles 
 in  circulation  were  chiefly  the  Great  Bible  and  the  Genevan. 
 The  latter  being  decidedly  superior  to  the  former,  and  partly 
 on  account  of  its  intrinsic  excellence,  partly  on  account  of  the 
 interest  connected  with  its  production,  it  was  unquestionably 
 popular,  and  while  its  size  was  more  handy,  and  its  cost  mod- 
 erate, the  Great  Bible  fell  into  neglect.  But  the  annotations 
 of  the  Genevan  version  with  their  onesided  theological  bias 
 and  general  tendency  rendered  its  adoption  as  an  Authorized 
 Version  an  impossibility.  The  general  concession  of  its  su- 
 periority to  any  English  version  extant  at  the  time,  and  the 
 equally  general  dissatisfaction  with  the  Great  Bible,  impera- 
 tively demanded  action  in  the  direction  of  a  new  translation 
 or  revision. 
 
 The  initiative  in  the  matter  seems  to  have  been  taken  by 
 Matthew  Parker,  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  "The  arch- 
 bishop took  upon  himself  the  labour  to  contrive  and  set  the 
 whole  work  agoing,  in  a  proper  method,  by  sorting  out  the 
 
 *  In  all  these  passages  the  spelling  conforms  to  the  original  edition,  Geneva,  Printed 
 by  Rouland  Hall,  1560. 
 
266  The  English  Versions. 
 
 whole  Bible  into  parcels,  as  was  said,  and  distributing  those 
 parcels  to  able  bishops,  and  other  learned  men,  to  peruse  and 
 collate  each  of  the  book  or  books  allotted  them,  sending 
 withal  his  instructions  for  the  method  they  should  observe; 
 and  they  were  to  add  some  short  marginal  notes  for  the  illus- 
 tration or  correction  of  the  text.  And  all  these  portions  be- 
 ing finished,  and  sent  back  to  the  archbishop,  he  was  to  add 
 the  last  hand  to  them,  and  so  to  take  care  for  printing  and 
 publishing  the  whole. "  * 
 
 Concerning  these  instructions  all  that  I  have  been  able  to 
 learn  is  embodied  in  the  subjoined  memorandum,  sent  by  the 
 archbishop  to  Cecil,  on  Oct.  5,  1568,  entitled:  "Observations 
 respected  of  the  Translators. " 
 
 First — To  follow  the  common  English  translation  used  in  the  churches; 
 
 and  not  to  recede  from  it,  but  where  it  varieth  manifestly  from  the 
 
 Hebrew  or  Greek  original. 
 Item — To  use  sections  and  divisions  m  the  text  as  Pagnine  in  his  transla- 
 tion useth,  and  for  the  verity  of  the  Hebrew  to  follow  the  said 
 
 Pagnine  and  Mtinster  especially,  and  generally  others  learned  in 
 
 the  tongues. 
 Item^To  make  no  bitter  notes  upon  any  text,  or  yet  to  set  down  any 
 
 determination  in  places  of  controversy. 
 Item — To  note  such  chapters  and  places  as  contain  matter  of  genealogies, 
 
 or  other  such  places  not  edifying  with  some  strike  or  note,  that  the 
 
 reader  may  eschew  them  in  his  public  reading. 
 Item — That  all  such  words  as  sound  in  the  old  translation,  to  any  offense 
 
 of  lightness  or  obscenity,  be  expressed  with  more  convenient  terms 
 
 and  phrases. 
 
 It  does  not  appear  that  these  observations  were  issued  with 
 the  first  invitations  to  co-operation;  if  they  were,  they  were 
 strangely  misunderstood  by  at  least  one  of  the  bishops  invited; 
 to  wit,  the  following  passage  from  a  letter  of  bp.  Guest  to 
 whom  the  book  of  Psalms  had  been  sent  for  revision: 
 
 *  Strype,  Parker,  I.  414. 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  267 
 
 I  have  not  altered  the  translation  but  where  it  gave  occasion  to  an  er- 
 ror. As  at  the  first  Psalm  at  the  beginning  I  turn  the  prseter-perfect 
 tense  into  the  present  tense,  because  the  sense  is  too  harsh  in  the  prseter- 
 perfect  tense.  Where  in  the  New  Testament  one  piece  of  a  Psalm  is  re- 
 ported, I  translate  it  in  the  Psalms,  according  to  the  translation  thereof  in 
 the  New  Testament,  for  the  avoiding  of  the  offence  that  may  arise  to  the 
 people  upon  divers  translations * 
 
 As  the  Book  of  Psalms  in  the  Bishops'  Bible  bears  the  in- 
 itials T.  B.  (probably  Thomas  Becoh,  prebendary  of  Canter- 
 bury) the  archbishop  seems  to  have  disapproved  of  the  extra- 
 ordinary notions  of  the  episcopal  reviser. 
 
 Another  of  the  revisers,  bp.  Sandys,  who  had  charge  of  3, 
 4  Regum  and  i,  2  Paralipomenon,  wrote: 
 
 In  mine  opinion  your  grace  shall  do  well  to  make  the  whole  Bible  to 
 be  diligently  surveyed  by  some  well  learned  before  it  be  put  to  print 
 ....  which  thing  will  require  a  time.  Sed  sat  cito  si  sat  bene.  The 
 setters  forth  of  this  our  common  translation  followed  Munster  too  much, 
 who  doubtless  was  a  very  negligent  man  in  his  doings  and  often  swerved 
 very  much  from  the  Hebrew f 
 
 Sandys's  views  of  Munster  clearly  did  not  harmonize  with 
 the  archbishops',  or  he  would  not  have  singled  out  his  ver- 
 sion as  a  standard  of  reference;  he  knew,  what  every  scholar 
 knows,  that  Miinster's  fault  is  diametrically  opposite  to  that 
 charged  by  Sandys:  his  translation  is  extremely  literal,  though 
 his  Latin  is  not  over-elegant;  it  is  also  perspicuous,  though  his 
 renderings  are  more  influenced  by  Rabbinical  than  by  patris- 
 tic interpreters.  The  high  estimate  of  his  version  in  Eng- 
 land, in  spite  of  Sandys,  is  evident  from  the  circumstance  that 
 the  version  of  the  Psalter  in  the  Latin  Book  of  Common 
 Prayer  (editions  1572,  1574,  8vo)  was  with  the  exception  of 
 Psalm  xiv.  (supplied  from  the  Vulgate)  Miinster's. 
 
 Bp.  Cox,  of  Ely,  also  recommended:  "The  translation  of 
 
 •  Strype,  /.  c.  416.  t  Strype,  /.  c.  415,  416. 
 
268  The  English  Versions. 
 
 the  verbs  in  the  Psalms  to  be  used  uniformly  in  one  tense." 
 The  archbishop  accordmgly  gave  him  Acts  and  Romans. 
 
 The  following  list  of  the  revisers  of  the  different  books  of 
 the  Bible  is  enclosed  in  a  letter  to  Cecil,  dated  Oct.  5,  1568, 
 preserved  in  the  State  Paper  Office: 
 
 The  Sum  of  the  Scripture.  1 
 
 The  Table  of  Christ's  line. 
 
 The  Argument  of  the  Scriptures.  ! 
 
 The  first  Preface  to  the  whole  Bible.      1      '  "LP-  -J 
 
 The  Preface  into  the  Psalter.  | 
 
 The  Preface  into  the  New  Testament.  J 
 
 I  M.  Cant.     [abp.  Parker.] 
 
 Genesis. 
 Exodus. 
 
 (-  Cantuarije.     [Andrew  Pierson,  prebend  ?! 
 Numerus.    ) 
 
 Deuteronium.     W.  Exon.     [bp.  Alley.] 
 
 Josu3e.  1 
 
 •L     ,        '  }■  R.  Meneven.     fbp.  Davies.l 
 
 Ruth.  L  1  J 
 
 Regum,  I,  2.  -" 
 
 Regum,  3,  4.  )  j,^   ^vi       ,_     ^     Sandys.] 
 
 Paralipomenon,   I,  2.   ) 
 
 •1    '     ,.       (•  Cantuariae.     [Andrew  Pierson,  prebend?] 
 Proverbia.    ) 
 
 Ecclesiastes.   \ 
 
 .  l  Cantabrigise.     [Andrew  Perne,  canon  of  Ely.] 
 
 v^  3.11  tic  3.*  I 
 
 Ecclesiasticus.    -1 
 
 „  ■  M .  Norvic.     [bp.  Parkhurst.l 
 
 Baruc.  r  '-  '^  ■" 
 
 Maccabeorum.  J 
 
 Esdras.       -i 
 
 ■;L  ,  .    '         }•  W.  Cicestren.     [bp.  Barlow.] 
 Tobias. 
 
 Sapientia.  J 
 
 Esaias.  •\ 
 
 Hieremias.  >  R.  Winton.     [bp.  Home.] 
 
 Lamentationes.  ) 
 
 ^     .']-].  Lich.  and  Covent.     [bp.  Bentham.] 
 Daniel.     )  •' 
 
The   Bishops'   Bible.  269 
 
 Prophetse  minores.     Ed.  London,      [bp.  Grindal.] 
 
 Matthaeus.   i  ,,   ^  ,  ,       „    , 
 
 ^  M.  Cant.      [abp.  Parker.] 
 Marcus.        ) 
 
 LllC£LS  1 
 
 T  ,       '       [  Ed.    Peterb.      fbp.   Scambler.l 
 Johannes-  )  "•  "^  -" 
 
 Act  a  Apostolorum.  i 
 
 .  J  -r,  }■  R.  Eliensis.     Fbp.  Cox.] 
 
 Ad  Romanos.  J  l  r  j 
 
 1  Epistola  Corin.     D.  Westmon.     [Gabriel  Goodman,  dean.] 
 
 2  Epistola  Corin.    T 
 
 Ad  Galatas. 
 
 Ad  Ephesios. 
 
 Ad  Phillippenses.    I 
 
 Ad  Collossenses.      I  at   /-     ^     r  u      -n    i       i 
 
 „  ,  LM.  Cant.    [abp.  Parker.] 
 
 AdThessalon.         [  ■■     ^  ■" 
 
 Ad  Timotheum.       I 
 
 Ad  Titum. 
 
 Ad  Philemon. 
 
 Ad  Hebrseos.  J 
 
 Epistolse  Canonicse.  1  _-   _ .       ,         ^i.       n  n-     i         -i 
 ^       ,.     .  J- N.  Lmcoln.      [bp.  Bullmgham.] 
 
 Apocahpsis.  ) 
 
 The  initials,  which  at  the  archbishop's  suggestion,  were 
 placed  at  the  end  of  the  books,  that  the  revisers  "might  be 
 the  more  diligent  as  answerable  for  their  doings,"  do  not 
 agree  with  this  list.  The  initals  occur  as  follows:  At  the 
 end  of — 
 
 The  Pentateuch,  VV.  E.     W.  Exon.     William  Alley,  bp.  of  Exeter. 
 
 2  Samuel,  R.  M.     R.  Meneven,     Richard  Davies,  bp.  of  St.  David's. 
 
 2  Chronicles,  E.  W.     E.  Wigornen.     Edwyn  Sandys,  bp.  of  Worcester. 
 
 Job,  A.  P.  C.     Andrew  Pearson,  canon  of  Canterbury. 
 
 Psalms,  T.  B.     Thomas  Becon  [?]. 
 
 Proverbs,  A.  P.  C.     Andrew  Pearson,  canon  of  Canterbury. 
 
 The  Song  of  Solomon,  A.  P.  £.     Andrew  Perne,  canon  of  Ely. 
 
 Lamentations,  R.  W.     R.  Winton.     Robert  Home,  bp.  of  Winchester. 
 
 Daniel,  T.  C.  L.     Thomas  Cole,  bp.  of  Lichfield  and  Coventry. 
 
 Malachi,  E.  L.     E.  Londin.     Edmund  Grindal,  bp.  of  London. 
 
 2  Maccabees,  y.  N".    J.  Norvic.    John  Parkhurst,  bp.  of  Norwich. 
 
 Acts,  R.  E.     R.  Elien.     Richard  Cox,  bp.  of  Ely. 
 
 Romans,  R.  E.     R.  Elien.     Richard  Cox,  bp.  of  Ely. 
 
 I  Corinthians,  G.  G.     Gabriel  Goodman,  dean  of  Westminster. 
 
270  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  list  is  doubtless  defective,  for  it  is  known  that  Law- 
 rence, whose  initials  do  not  occur  anywhere,  took  a  large 
 share  in  the  revision.  According  to  Lewis,  he  and  other 
 critics  were  employed  by  the  archbishop  to  peruse  the  old 
 translation  and  diligently  to  compare  it  with  the  original  text. 
 
 The  revision,  which  occupied  about  four  years,  was  fin- 
 ished in  1568,  and  because  the  greater  number  of  the  revisers 
 were  bishops,  it  became  known  as  the  Bishops'  Bible.  In  a 
 letter  to  the  queen,  bearing  date  Oct.  5,  1568,  the  archbishop 
 says: 
 
 Among  divers  observations  which  have  been  regarded  in  this  recogni- 
 tion, one  was,  not  to  make  it  vary  much  from  the  translation  which  was 
 commonly  used  by  the  public  order,  except  where  either  the  verity  of  the 
 Hebrew  and  Greek  moved  alteration,  or -where  the  text  was,  by  some 
 negligence  mutilated  from  the  original.  So  that  I  trust  your  loving  sub- 
 jects shall  see  good  cause  in  your  majesty's  days  to  thank  God  and  to 
 rejoice,  to  see  this  high  treasure  of  His  holy  word  to  set  out  as  may  be 
 proved  (so  far  forth  as  man's  mortal  knowledge  can  attain  unto,  or  as  far 
 forth  as  God  hath  hitherto  revealed)  to  be  faithfully  handled  in  the  vul- 
 gar tongue,  beseeching  your  highness  that  it  may  have  your  gracious 
 favour,  license,  and  protection,  to  be  communicated  abroad,  as  well  for 
 that  in  many  churches  they  want  their  books,  and  have  long  time  looked 
 for  this,  as  for  that  in  certain  places  be  publicly  used  some  translations 
 which  have  not  been  laboured  in  your  realm,  having  inspersed  diverse 
 prejudicial  notes,  which  might  have  been  also  well  spared.  I  have  been 
 bold  in  the  furniture  with  few  words  to  express  the  incomparable  value 
 of  this  treasure. 
 
 It  is  vain  to  speculate  on  the  reasons  for  which  the  roycii 
 authority  was  not  accorded  to  the  Bishops'  Bible,  which  not 
 until  1577  was  "set  forth  by  authoritie";  /.  e.,  by  episcopal 
 authority.  Convocation  however,  whose  action  Westcott  ob- 
 serves, could  hardly  have  been  "  in  opposition  to  the  royal 
 will, "  took  the  matter  up.  In  the  Co7istitiUions  and  Canons 
 Ecclesiastical  of  157 1  it  was  ordered: 
 
 That  every  archbishop  and  bishop  should  have  at  his  house  a  copy  of 
 the  Holy  Bible  of  the  largest  volume,  as  lately  printed  at  London  .... 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  271 
 
 and  that  it  should  be  placed  in  the  hall  or  large  dining  room,  that  it 
 might  be  useful  to  their  servants  or  to  strangers.  The  order  was  likewise 
 extended  to  cathedrals,  and  to  all  churches  as  far  as  it  could  be  conve- 
 niently done  {si  commode  fieri  possit).  (Cardwell,  Synodalia,  i.  115, 
 123)- 
 
 The  injunctions  of  Convocation  appear  to  have  been  more 
 or  less  disregarded,  for  abp.  Whitgift,  writing  under  date 
 July  16,  1587,  to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  says: 
 
 Whereas  I  am  credibly  informed  that  divers  as  well  parish  churches  as 
 chapels  of  ease  are  not  sufficiently  furnished  with  Bibles,  but  some  have 
 either  none  at  all,  or  such  as  be  torn  and  defaced,  and  yet  not  of  the 
 translation  authorized  by  the  synods  of  bishops,  these  are  therefore  to  re- 
 quire you  strictly  in  your  visitations  or  otherwise  to  see  that  all  and  every 
 the  said  churches  and  chapels  in  your  diocese  be  provided  of  one  Bible  or 
 
 more,  at  your  discretion,  of  the  translation  allowed  as  aforesaid 
 
 And  for  the  performance  thereof  I  have  caused  her  highness'  printer  to 
 imprint  two  volumes  of  the  said  translation  of  the  Bible  aforesaid,  a  big- 
 ger and  a  less  ....  both  which  are  now  extant  and  ready.* 
 
 The  first  edition  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  was  published  in 
 1568  in  folio,  the  second  in  1569  in  4to,  the  third  of  the  Bible, 
 and  an  edition  of  the  New  Testament  in  1570,  157 1.  A  re- 
 vision of  the  New  Testament,  and  a  double  version  of  the 
 Psalms,  the  one  being  that  from  the  Great  Bible,  and  the 
 other  that  belonging  to  the  version  itself,  appeared  in  the 
 edition  of  1572.  The  last  edition  of  the  Bible  was  printed 
 in  1606. 
 
 An  imperfect  folio  copy  in  the  Astor  Library,  New  York, 
 has  in  the  colophon  at  the  end  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels 
 that  it  was  "Imprinted  at  London  by  Newgate  Market,  next 
 unto  Christes  Churche,  by  Richard  lugge,  Printer  to  the 
 Queens  Maiestie.  The  fifth  of  July,  Anno  1574.  Cum  priui- 
 legio  RegicE  Maiestatis."  The  New  Testament  contains  the 
 corrections  of  the  revised  edition  of  1572,  but  the  Old  Testa- 
 
 *  Cardwell,  Documentary  Annals,  ii.  31.  .f^. 
 
272  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ment  and  the  Apocrypha  appear  to  have  been  printed  in  1 570, 
 that  date  being  plainly  given  in  the  initial  letter  I  of  Gen- 
 esis. The  cuts  are  different  from  those  mentioned  by  Cotton 
 and  others;  and  the  absence  of  the  double  version  of  the 
 Psalms  (which  is  in  the  edition  of  1572)  points  to  the  follow- 
 ing conclusions:  That  this  copy  contains  the  text  of  the  ver- 
 sion of  1568  in  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Apocrypha,  and 
 the  text  of  1572  in  the  New  Testament.  John  Marbecke's 
 The  lyues-  of  holy  Saindes,  Prophets,  Patriarchs,  etc. ,  edition 
 of  1574,  is  bound  up  with  this  copy  of  the  Bishops'  Bible. 
 
 Turning  now  to  the  book  itself,  a  large  folio,  printed  in 
 noble  type  on  superb  paper,  displays  the  simple  title: 
 
 The  Holie  Bible,  containing  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Niw: 
 The  New  Testatnent  of  our  Saviour  fesiis  Christ,  1568.  Rich- 
 ard fugge.      Cum  Privilegio  Regies  Majestatis. 
 
 On  the  top  of  the  page  appears  in  an  oval  an  engraving  of 
 Elizabeth,  seated  in  a  royal  pavilion,  with  the  emblems  of  re- 
 ligion and  charity  in  the  margins;  above  her  are  the  arms  of 
 France  and  England  quartered  within  the  garter,  the  helmet 
 and  crest  above.  At  the  bottom  of  the  page,  guarded  by  the 
 lion  and  the  dragon,  is  a  scroll  with  the  legend:  "Non  me 
 pudet  Evangelii  Christi.  Virtus  enim  Dei  est  ad  salutem 
 omni  credenti. "     Rom.  i. 
 
 Then  follows  on  another  leaf: 
 
 I .  The  summe  of  the  whole  Scripture  of  the  bookes  of  the  Old  and 
 New  Testament.  2.  Christ's  Line,*  five  leaves  and  a  half.  The  initial 
 letter  T.  contains  the  archbishop's  paternal  arms  impaled  with  those  of 
 Christ  Church,  Canterbury.  3.  A  Table  of  the  books  of  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment. 4.  Proper  Lessons,  etc.  5.  Lessons  proper  for  Holidays.  6. 
 Proper  Psalms  for  certayne  days.  7.  The  order  how  the  rest  of  the  holy 
 Scripture,  beside  the  Psalter  is  appointed  to  be  read.     8.  A  brief  declara- 
 
 *  Professor  Plumptre  states  that  the  genealogical  tables  were  prepared  by  Hugh 
 Bronghton,  but  ostensibly  by  Speed  the  antiquary,  and  cites  Strype,  Parker,  iv.  ao, 
 Lightfoot,  Life  of  Bronghton. 
 
The   Bishops'  Bible.  273 
 
 tion  when  every  term  begins  and  ends.  9.  An  Almanack  for  xxix 
 years,  beginning  1561.  10.  To  find  Easter  foreuer.  11.  What  days  to 
 be  obserued  for  Holidays,  and  none  other.  12.  A  Table  of  the  order  of 
 the  Psalms,  to  be  said  at  Morning  and  Evening  Praier.  13.  The  Kalen- 
 dar.  14.  A  Preface  into  the  Byble  folowyng,  by  the  archbishop,  printed 
 in  Roman  type.  Tlie  initial  letter  O  contains  the  archbishop's  paternal 
 coat  of  arms,  with  his  initial,  and  motto.  15.  A  Prologue  by  Craumer, 
 printed  in  Gothic  letters,  with  his  arms  in  the  initial  letter  C.  16.  The 
 order  of  the  Book  of  the  Old  and  Newe  Testament.  At  Leviticus  xviii. 
 10,  are  two  tables  entitled:  I.  Degrees  of  kinrede  which  let  matrimonie  as 
 it  is  set  forth  in  the  xviii.  of  Leviticus.  II.  Degrees  of  affinitie  or  alliance 
 which  let  matrimonie  as  it  is  set  forth,  etc.  After  Deuteronomy,  on  a 
 spare  leaf:  The  second  part  of  the  Byble,  conteyning  these  bookes,  The 
 book  of  Joshua,  etc.  The  booke  of  Job.  The  third  part  of  the  Byble, 
 conteyning  these  bookes.  The  Psalter,  etc.  Malachi.  At  the  begmnmg 
 of  Joshua  is  an  engraving  of  the  Earl  of  Leicester,  and  at  the  beginning 
 of  the  first  Psalm,  an  engraving  of  Cecil.  After  Malachi,  on  a  .spare  leaf: 
 The  volume  of  the  bookes  called  Apocrypha,  conteyning  these  bookes 
 foUownng,  The  thirde  booke  of  Esdras,  etc.  At  the  end  of  this  vohime 
 is  a  description  of  the  Holy  Lande,  with  letter  press  giving  the  geograph- 
 ical situation  of  the  places  by  degrees  of  longitude  and  latitude.  Then 
 follows  the  New  Testament,  as  above,  etc.  On  the  reverse  of  the  Title 
 Page  is  a  Preface  into  the  Newe  Testament,  by  the  archbishop,  with  his  coat 
 of  arms  in  the  initial  letter  T.  The  gospels  have  cuts  of  the  Evangelis-ts. 
 Before  St.  Paul's  Epistles  is  a  Cart  or  Cosmographie  of  the  perigiination 
 or  journey  of  St.  Paul,  with  the  distance  of  the  myles;  and  underneath. 
 The  order  of  tymes.  Cuts  of  St.  Paul  are  placed  before  the  Epistles  to 
 the  Romans  and  to  Titus.  Revelation  contains  twenty  wood  cuts.  After 
 Revelation  stands:  Finis,  and  then,  A  Table  to  find  the  Epistles  and  Gos- 
 pels read  in  the  Churche  of  England  on  Sundays,  and  another  of  Epistles, 
 etc.,  which  are  used  to  be  read  on  divers  Saints  days  in  the  yere.  After 
 which  comes:  Imprinted  at  London  in  Powle's  Church-yarde,  by  Richard 
 Jugge,  Printer  to  the  Queen's  Majestie.  Cum prlvilegio  Regies  inajestatis. 
 This  is  followed  by  the  Printer's  mark:  A  Pelican  feeding  her  young  with 
 her  own  blood,  with  the  Latin  couplet:  Matris  iit  hcec propria  stirps  est 
 satiata  cruore  Pascis  item  propria,  Christ e,  enter e  tuos. 
 
 In  the  second  edition,  of  which  more  hereafter,  of  1572, 
 the  typographical  outfit  is  as  sumptuous  as  in  the  first,  but  it 
 is  disfigured  not  only  by  the  introduction  of  portraits  of  states- 
 
274  The  English  Versions. 
 
 men,  etc.,  but  by  ornamental  initial  letters  of  reprehensible 
 taste,  e.  g.,  those  of  Jonah,  Micah,  and  Nahum  contain  wood- 
 cuts of  Neptune,  and  that  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  one 
 of  Leda  and  the  Swan. 
 
 The  cla.ssification  of  the  Books  of  Scripture  in  the  Bishops' 
 Bible  is  peculiar,  though  not  very  felicitous,  for  the  terms  "le- 
 gal, historical,  sapiential  and  prophetic "  may  pass  as  far  as 
 the  Old  Testament  is  concerned,  but  it  is  certainly  phantastic 
 to  designate  the  Gospels,  the  Catholic  Epistles,  and  those  to 
 Titus,  Philemon,  and  the  Hebrews  as  "legal, "the  remaining 
 Pauline  Epistles  as  "sapiential,"  while  "Acts"  is  the  only 
 historical  book,  and  Revelation  the  only  prophetic  one.  * 
 
 The  division  into  verses  is  preserved  uniformly  in  all  edi- 
 tions of  the  Bishops'  Bible. 
 
 An  edition  printed  in  1574,  has  at  the  end  of  the  summe 
 of  the  whole  scripture  this  note :  ' '  Suche  parts  and  chapters 
 which  be  marked  and  noted  with  semi-circles  C  at  the  head 
 of  the  verse  or  lyne,  with  such  other  Textes,  may  be  left  un- 
 read in  the  publick  reading  to  the  people,  that  thereby  other 
 chapters  and  places  of  the  scripture  making  more  to  their  ed- 
 ification and  capacitie  may  come  in  their  roomes,  etc.,"  e.  g., 
 Gen.  X.  and  xi.  10-30;  xxxviii.  i-ii;  Lev.  xii.-xxiv. ;  i  Chron. 
 i.-ix.  and  Neh.  viii.  and  x.  i  Sam.  xxv.  22,  34,  was  not 
 marked. 
 
 *  The  order  of  the  Books  is  as  follows: 
 Part  I.  containing  the  Pentateuch. 
 "    II.         "  Josuah,  Judges,  Ruth,  i,  2  Samuel,  3,  4  Kings,  i,  2  Chronicles,  i,  2 
 
 Esdras,  Esther,  Job. 
 "   III.       "  The  Psalter,  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  Cantica  Canticorum,  Esai,  lere- 
 
 mie,  Ezechiel,  Daniel,  Osee,  loel,  Amos,  Abdi,  Jonas,  Micheas,  Na- 
 hum, Habacuc,  Sophoni,  Aggeus,  Zachari,  Malachi. 
 The  volume  of  the  bookes  called  Apocrypha,  containing:  3,  4  Esdras,  Tobia,  ludith, 
 the  rest  of  Esther,  Wysedome,  Eccleslasticus,  Baruch,  Three  Chyldren,  Susanna,  Bel 
 and  the  Dragon,  Prayer  of  Manasse,  i,  2  Machabees. 
 
 The  four  Gospels,  Acts,  Romans,  i,  2  Corinthians,  Galatians,  Ephesians,  Colossians, 
 I,  2  Thessalonians,  i,  2  Timothy,  Titus,  Hebrews,  James,  i,  2  Peter,  i,  2,  3  John, 
 Jude,  Revelation. 
 
The  Bishops'   Bible.  275 
 
 The  archbishop's  Preface  displays  far  more  scholarly  views 
 than  those  entertained  by  some  of  his  coadjutors,  he  advises 
 the  reader  not  to  be  offended  with  the  diversitie  of  translators, 
 nor  with  the  ambiguity  of  translations. 
 
 Since  of  congruence,  no  offence  can  justly  be  taken  for  this  new  labour, 
 nothing  prejudicing  any  other  man's  judgment  by  this  doing;  nor  yet 
 hereby  professing  this  to  be  so  absolute  a  translation  as  that  hereafter 
 might  follow  no  other  that  might  see  that  which  as  yet  was  not  under- 
 stood. He  cites  Fisher  who  wrote  that  "  many  things  have  been  more  dil- 
 igently discussed,  and  more  clearly  understanded  by  the  wits  of  these  lat- 
 ter dayes,  as  wel  concerning  the  gospels,  as  other  scriptures,  than  in 
 old  time  they  were.  .  .  .  For  there  be  yet  in  the  gospels  very  many 
 darck  places,  which  without  all  doubt  to  posterity  shall  be  made  much 
 more  open.  For  why  should  we  despair  herein,  seeing  the  gospel  was 
 deliuered  to  this  intent,  that  it  might  be  utterly  understanded  by  us,  yea 
 to  the  very  inch.  Wherefore  ....  who  can  doubt  but  that  such  things 
 as  remain  yet  unknown  in  the  gospel  shall  be  hereafter  made  known  to 
 the  latter  wits  of  our  posterity  to  their  clear  understanding." 
 
 Notwithstanding  the  expressed  purpose  of  this  translation 
 to  weed  from  the  older  versions  erroneous  renderings  by  stricter 
 conformity  to  the  original,  and  to  produce  a  popular  version, 
 the  execution  of  the  work  fell  far  short  of  the  intention.  It 
 is  a  work  of  unequal  merit  from  first  to  last;  there  being  in 
 the  edition  of  1568  a  very  marked  difference  qualitatively  be- 
 tween the  different  books,  and  a  very  great  improvement  in 
 the  edition  of  1572  over  that  of  1568.  Perhaps  the  peculiar 
 plan  adopted  in  the  preparation,  the  want  of  concert  and  dis- 
 cussion of  the  different  parts  of  the  work  by  all  the  collabora- 
 tors, and  the  impossibility  of  the  archbishop,  with  such  aid  as 
 he  could  command,  to  stamp  upon  the  whole  the  consistent 
 and  harmonious  unity  of  spirit,  style,  and  expression  which 
 characterizes,  e.  g.,  Luther's  version  and  that  of  the  Genevan 
 revisers,  are  sufficient  to  account  for  all  the  faults  of  the  Bish- 
 ops' Bible.  The  edition  of  1572  is  a  very  important  one,  even 
 at  this  day,  for  it  is  the  immediate  basis  of  the  Authorized  Version 
 
276  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  critical  apparatus  available  to  the  Genevan  translators, 
 their  version,  and  the  Latin  version  of  Castalio  were,  of  course, 
 the  only  helps  used  by  the  translators  or  revisers  of  the  Bish- 
 ops' Bible.  The  influence  of  the  Genevan  version  was  very 
 pronounced,  although  it  is  only  just  to  say,  that  evidence  of 
 direct  and  independent  use  of  the  original  is  not  by  any 
 means  wanting. 
 
 In  the  Old  Testament  the  Great  Bible  was  not  only  the 
 basis  of  the  Bishops',  but  to  a  considerable  extent  remained  un- 
 changed. Professor  Westcott,  who  has  carefully  examined 
 Isaiah  liii. ,  reaches  the  result  that  of  twenty-one  corrections, 
 five  are  due  to  the  Genevan  version,  five  agree  with  Pagninus, 
 three  with  Leo  Judae,  three  with  Castalio  and  one  with  Miin- 
 ster;  one  is  simply  linguistic,  and  three  are  apparently  origi- 
 nal.     These  last  are: 
 
 Great  Bible,  v.  3:  ".  .  .  .  yea  he  was  despised  and  therefore  we  re- 
 garded him  not,"  otnitted  in  the  Bishops'.  4:  "  .  .  .  .  taken  on  him  our 
 infirmities  .  .  .  ."  "infirmity,"  Bishops'.  "  .  .  .  .  cast  down  of  God  and 
 punished, ' '  omitted  in  the  Bishops' . 
 
 Professor  Eadie  notices  twelve  changes  in  the  first  twenty 
 verses  of  Genesis  xxxvii.,  and  they  contain  only  two  places, 
 which  possibly  may  be  called  original  in  a  restricted  sense; 
 they  are: 
 
 Great  Bible,  v.  19:  "  this  dreamer  " ;  Bishops' :  "  this  notable  dreamer  " ; 
 marginal  note:  Hebrew,  maister  of  dreams.  20:  "a  wicked  beast"; 
 Bishops':  "some  naughtiebeaste."  (Bestia  mala,  Miinster;  boses  Thier, 
 I,uther.) 
 
 Among  the  seven  changes  in  Ezekiel  xxxvii. ,  I  cannot  find 
 a  single  original  one.  Among  twenty-five  changes,  found  in 
 Psalm  xix. ,  Professor  Westcott  notices  five  original  ones,  viz. : 
 
 Great  Bible,  v.  2:  "One  day  telleth  another,  and  one  night  certifieth 
 another";  Bishops':  "A  day  occasioneth  talk  thereof  unto  a  day,  and  a 
 night  teacheth  knowledge  unto  a  night."    (Compare  Genevan,  Pagninus, 
 
The   Bishops'   Bible.  277 
 
 and  Miinster,  which  have  certainly  suggested  the  latter  clause.)  5:  "  .  .  . 
 the  heaven  .  .  .  .";  Bishops'  omitted.  8:  "and  righteous  altogether"; 
 Bishops':  "and  ....  altogether:  they  be  just  in  all  points."  [justifiia- 
 tapariter,  Pagninus,  Miinster,  Judae.)  12:  "...  .  sins";  Bishops':  put 
 in  brackets.     13:  "O  Lord";  Bishops':  "O  Lord,  God." 
 
 Professor  Moulton,  History  of  the  English  Bible,  has  examined  Num- 
 bers xxiv.  15-24,  and  finds  "  eyes  "  for  "eye  "  in  v.  15,  "  falleth  and  his 
 eyes  are  opened"  for  "falleth  with  open  eyes"  in  v.  16,  and  "Italy" 
 for  "  Chittim  "  in  v.  24.  In  2  Samuel  xxiii.  1-7,  he  notices  eighteen  va- 
 riations from  the  Great  Bible,  of  which  fifteen  are  taken  from  the  Gene- 
 van version.  In  Job  xix.  25,  26,  he  notices  a  remarkable  change.  It 
 reads  in  the  Great  Bible:  "  For  I  am  sure  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that 
 I  shall  rise  out  of  the  earth  in  the  latter  day ;  that  I  shall  be  clothed  again 
 with  this  skin,  and  see  God  in  my  flesh."  The  Bishops'  of  1568  reads: 
 "  For  I  am  sure  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  and  that  he  shall  raise  up  at 
 the  latter  day  them  that  lie  in  the  dust;  and  though  after  my  skin  worms 
 destroy  this  body,  yet  shall  I  .see  God  m  my  flesh."  The  words  in  ital- 
 ics are  a  new  rendering;  verse  26  is  a  correction  from  the  Genevan  Bible.* 
 
 The  conclusion  to  be  drawn  from  these  and  other  exam- 
 ples is  one  that  does  not  redound  to  the  praise  of  those  revis- 
 ers who  had  in  hand  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Apocrypha. 
 Most  of  the  changes  introduced  are  derived  from  other  ver- 
 sions, and  they  are  not  by  any  means  uniformly  improve- 
 ments, with  this  further  aggravation,  that  many  unquestion- 
 able improvements  in  those  very  versions  were  neglected  by 
 them,  while  their  original  renderings  are  not,  as  a  rule,  very 
 meritorious.  Westcott  says  of  these  last:  "As  a  general  rule 
 they  appear  to  be  arbitrary  and  at  variance  with  the  exact 
 sense  of  the  Hebrew  text. " 
 
 In  dealing  with  the  New  Testam-ent  of  the  Bishops'  Bible, 
 it  is  hardly  worth  while  to  consider  the  first  edition  of  1568, 
 except  by  way  of  comparison,  but  to  examine  for  the  purpose 
 of  determining  its  critical  value  the  revised  edition  of  1572. 
 
 Lawrence,  to  whom  reference  has  already  been  made,  and 
 who  was  "a  man  in  those  times  of  great  fame  for  his  knowl- 
 
 *  But  see  this  pass-ige  in  another  collation  below. 
 
2/8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 edge  in  the  Greek,"  *  drew  up  a  body  of  "  notes  of  errors  in 
 the  translation  of  the  New  Testament  "f  on  twenty-nine  pas- 
 sages which  stood  in  their  uncorrected  form  in  the  Bishops' 
 Bible  of  1568;  and  with  one  exception  his  corrections  were 
 adopted  in  the  revised  edition  of  1572.  As  they  are  very  in- 
 teresting they  are  here  reproduced,  and  the  italicized  portions 
 denote  not  only  their  reception  into  the  Bishops'  Bible  of 
 1572,  but  into  the  text  of  the  present  Authorized  Version. 
 
 I.  "  Wordes  not  aptly  translated  in  the  New  Testament ": — Matth.  xvii. 
 25,  "  Of  whome  dooe  the  kynges  of  the  earth  take  tribute  or  toUe,  of  their 
 children  or  of  strangers?"  Correction,  '■'■of  their  owne  children." 
 27,  "goo  thou  to  the  sea  and  cast  an  angle."  Correction,  '■'■cast  an 
 hooke.'"  xxi.  33,  "  Ther  was  a  certain  man  an  housholder  which  made 
 a  vineyard."  Correction,  ".  .  .  v{\i\z\\  planted  a  vineyard.''''  38,  "Come 
 let  us  kyll  hym,  and  let  us  enjoye  his  inheritance."  Correction:  "  let  us 
 take  possession  or  seisen  upon  his  inheritance,"  adopted  virtually  in  1572 
 and  A.  V.,  "  let  vs  sease  on  his  inheritance.'"  xxii.  7,  "  He  was  wroth 
 and  sent  forth  his  men  of  war."  Correction,  "when  he  had  sent  his 
 armies.''^  xxv.  20,  "I  haue  gayned  with  them  fyue  taleuts  moo."  Cor- 
 rection, ' '■fyue  talents  besides. ' '  xxvi.  38,  ' '  My  sovle  is  heuy  euen  vnto  the 
 deelh."  Correction,  " exceedinge  heatiie,'" — in  reality,  A.  V.  42,  "He 
 went  awaye  once  agayne  and  prayed."  Correction,  '■'■He  -event  azvay 
 the  second  time."  xxviii.  14,  "We  will  .  .  .  saue  you  harmless."  His 
 note  here  in  full  reads,  "  a/uspijiiyo^,  that  is  careless:  aySAayST/S  or 
 dl^jjjutoi  is  harmless:  a/UEpijuvo'i,  careless.  I  may  be  harmless  in  body 
 and  goods  and  yet  not  careless.  This  is  not  considered  in  the  Genevan 
 Bible."  Adopted  in  A.  V.,  for  "  secure  you  " =make  you  secure,  free 
 from  care.  Mark  i.  24:  "Alas,  begone."  Correction,  "Let  be,"  or 
 " let  us  alone."  45,  "to  tel  many  thinges."  Correction,  "openlie  to 
 declare  or  preach."  Adopted  virtually  in  A.  V.  x.  19,  "  Thou  shall 
 not  commit  adulterie,  thou  shalt  not  kyll,  thou  shall  not  steale."  Cor- 
 rection, ''£>o  not  commit  adulterie,  Do  not  kill.  Do  not  steale.''^  xii. 
 15,  "But  he  seynge  iheir  hypocrisie,  seide  vnto  them."  Correction, 
 '■^knowing  their  hypocrisie."  Luke  i.  3,  4,  "I  determyned  also  (assone 
 as  I  had  searched  out  diligently  all  thinges  from  the  begynnyng)  that  then 
 I  wolde  wryte  unto  the."     Correction,  "/<?  seemed  good  to  me,  having 
 
 *  Strype,  Parker,  ii.  223.  t  /.  c.,  App.  Ixxxv. 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  279 
 
 perfect  vnderstandinge  of  all  thinges  from  the  beginning,  to  write  to 
 thee  in  order.''''  vi.  44,  ".  .  .  .  nor  of  bushes  gather  they  grapes."  Cor- 
 rection, '■'■....  of  a  bramble.^'' 
 
 II.  "Wordes  and  pieces  of  sentences  oniytted:  " — Matth.  xv.  16,  "Are 
 ye  also  {^yefX  without  vnderstandinge?  "  Correction,  Insert  the  word  in 
 brackets,  xxii.  13,  "  Bynde  him  hand  and  foot  and  cast  him  into  vtter 
 darkness."  Correction,  Insert  '■'■take.''''  xxvi.  13,  "Preached  in  the 
 worlde."  Correction,  Insert  "all  or  wkole.^^  Mark  xv.  3,  "Insert, 
 'but  he  answered  nothing.'"  Spurious  reading,  taken  from  Matth. 
 xxvii.  12  or  Luke  xxiii.  19.  Luke  viii.  23,  "There  came  down  a  storm." 
 Correction,  Insert  "wind.'"  x.  23,  Insert  "  And  he  turnynge  to  his  dis- 
 ciples, and  .ffl/^ secretly."  Adopted  with  the  transposition  of  "he  "  and 
 "said  "  in  the  margin  of  A.  V.  xxii.  12  "  He  shall  shewe  you  an  vpper 
 chambre."  Correction,  Insert  "■great.''''  xxiv.  27,  "He  interpreted  vnto 
 them  in  all  Scriptures  which  wer  written  of  him."  Correction,  Insert 
 "  those  things  ";  accepted  in  more  compact  form  in  A.  V. 
 
 III.  "Wordes  superfluous: " — Mark  xiii.  26,  "  Let  hym  that  is  in  the  fielde 
 not  turne  backe  agayne  vnto  the  thinges  which  he  left  behynde  him." 
 Correction,  "  Strike  out  the  words  in  italics."  Luke  xii.  24,  "  Howe  much 
 are  ye  better  than /'f/Z/c'rcv/ fowls  ?  "     Correction,  Strike  out  "fethered." 
 
 IV.  "Sentences  changed  and  error  in  doctrine": — Luke  ix.  45,  "It 
 was  hidde  from  them  that  they  vnderstode  it  not."  Correction,  "  that 
 they  should  not  understand  it."  A.  V.  renders,  "  that  they  perceiued  it 
 not";  1572  adopts  Lawrences'  correction.  Coloss.  ii.  13,  "Dead  to 
 synne,  and  to  the  vncircumcision  of  your  fleshe  hath  he  quyckened  with 
 him."     Correction,  "in  synne." 
 
 V.  "Modes  and  tenses  changed,  and  places  not  well  considered  by 
 Theodorus  Beza  and  Erasmus,  as  I  thynke  ": — Matth.  xxi.  3:  "say  ye  " 
 should  be  rendered  "  ye  shall  say.''''  Luke  xvii.  8,  "eate  thou  and  drynke 
 thou  "  should  be  rendered  "  thoti  shall  eate  and  drynke.''^ 
 
 Lawrence,  who  was  certainly  up  to  the  scholarship  of  the 
 period,  modestly  concludes  a  long  argument  on  points  of 
 grammar  against  the  editors  of  the  Greek  Testaments:  "  It  is 
 more  lyke  that  I  should  be  deceived  than  either  Erasmus  or 
 Beza.  I  wolde  gladlye  they  were  defended  that  I  might  see 
 myne  own  error.  I  take  them  to  be  deceyved,  because  I  see 
 reason  and  aucthoritie  for  me,  and  as  yet  none  for  them,  but 
 because  they  saye  so,  and  yet  bring  no  proofe  for  them. " 
 
28o  The  English  Versions. 
 
 A  brief  example  of  consecutive  verses  may  suffice  to  illus- 
 trate the  diction  and  style  of  this  version. 
 
 ST.   MATTH.   III.  4-12. 
 
 4.  This  yohn  had  his  rayment  of  camels  heare,  ard  a  Id  heme  girdle ' 
 about  his  loines,  his  tneate  was  lociistes  and  wild  honey. 
 
 5.  Then  went  out  to  him  Hieriisalein,  and  all  ]m\Q,  and  al  the  region 
 rounde  about  yorda7ie. 
 
 6.  And  were  baptised  of  him  in  Jordatte,  confessing  their  sinnes. 
 
 7.  But  when  he  sawe  many  of  the  Pharisees  and  Saducees  com?ne  to 
 his  baptisme,  he  said  Vfito  them,  O  generation  of  vipers,  who  hath 
 warned'^  you  to  flee  from  the  anger /«?  comine. 
 
 8.  Bring foorth  therefore  fruites  meete'^  for  repentance. 
 
 9.  And  be  not  of  such  minde,  that  ye  would  say  within  your  seines, 
 We  haue  Abraham  to  {our)  father;  For  I  say  vnto  you,  that  God  is  able 
 of  these  stones  to  rayse  vp  children  vnto  Abraham. 
 
 10.  Euen  now  is  the  axe  also  put  into  the  roote  of  the  trees:  Where- 
 fore, every  tree  which  bringeth  not  foorth  good fruite  is  hewen  downe 
 and  cast  into  the  fire. 
 
 11.  /  baptize  you  in  water  vnto  repentance:  but  he  that  cometh  after 
 me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  woorthy  to  beare,  he  shall 
 baptize youtvith  the  holy e ghost  and  withfyre. 
 
 12.  Whose  fann  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  will  throughly  purge*  his 
 Jloore,  and  gather  his  ivheate  itito  (his)  garner:  but  wil  burne  vp  the 
 chaffe  with  vnqttencheable  fire. 
 
 Jg®="  Note:  The  words  in  italics  show  what  has  been  retained  in  the  Authorized 
 Version,  edition  of  i5ii. 
 
 As  compared  with  former  versions,  the  Great  Bible  is  the  basis,  the  Genevan  version 
 the  main  corrector,  though  1  is  derived  from  Luther  and  the  Zurich,  2  suggested  by 
 "  forewarned  "  in  the  Genevan,  3  by  "  gui dcceant poenitentiaiii  "  of  Erasmus,  and  4  by 
 " perpurgabit  "  of  Beza. 
 
 Professor  Westcott  in  his  collation  of  Ephesians  iv.  7-16  in 
 the  Great  Bible  of  1550  with  the  Bishops',  verified  among 
 twenty-six  changes  not  less  than  seventeen  new  ones,  of  which 
 nine  are  due  to  the  Genevan  version,  M'hile  the  original  cor- 
 rections made  denote  very  close  and  thoughtful  reference  to 
 the  Greek.  He  notices  also  the  independence  of  the  revision, 
 which  in  only  four  places  of  the  new  changes  agrees  with 
 Beza,  while  in  nine  it  goes  definitely  against  him. 
 
The   Bishops'   Bible.  281 
 
 The  comparison  of  the  edition  of  1568  with  the  revision  of 
 1572,  1578,  leads  to  the  same  result,  as  is  evident  from 
 Eadie's  collation  of  Galatians,  and  Westcott's  of  Ephesians. 
 The  subjoined  list  gives  the  corrections  in  these  two  episUes 
 adopted  in  the  Authorized  Version  of  161 1. 
 
 GALATIANS. 
 
 i.  I.  from  the  dead;  9,  that  ye  haue  received;  10,  if  it  yet  pleased  men; 
 
 13,  how  that;   15,  called  tnee;  17,   went  I  vp;  which  were;  18,  I  went 
 vp;  23,  in  times  past. 
 
 ii.  2,  I  went  vp;  12,  which  were;  14,  why  compellest  thou;  16,  we  haue 
 beleeued;  21,  come. 
 
 iii.  19,  should  come. 
 
 iv.  12,  I  am  as  ye  are. 
 
 V.  8,  This  perswasion  commeth  not  of  that;  g,  leaueneth;  20,  emula- 
 tions; 25,  let  us  also  walke  in  the  Spirit. 
 
 vi.  13,  glory  in  your  flesh;  14,  that  I  should  glory  but   [A.  V.,  saue]. 
 
 EPHESIANS, 
 
 i.  2,  grace  be  .  .  .  tLndifrotn;  5,  predestinated;  heauen  (1568),  margin, 
 heauens  (1572);  not  onely  in  this  world  (1578). 
 
 ii.  I,  and  he  quickened  you  [A.  V.,  and  you  hath hee  quickened^ ;  5,  by 
 [whose]   grace  ye  are  saued;  7,  in  his  kindenesse;   lO,  before  ordeined; 
 
 14,  middle  wall;  19,  fellow  citizens. 
 
 iii.  7,  I  was  made;  8,  unto  mee  which  [who,  A.  V.]  am  lesse  then  the 
 least;   12,  confidence  by;  21,  be  glory. 
 
 iv.  15,  eiten  Christ. 
 
 V.  15,  that  ye  walke;  24,  vnto  Christ;  27,  that  he  might  present  it  unto 
 [to,  A.  V.]. 
 
 vi.  I,  your  parents.  12,  spirituall  wickednesse;  14,  your  loynes;  hau- 
 ing  on;   15,  and  your  feete;  24,  grace  de. 
 
 J86ff"  Note:  AH  these  corrections  are  not  by  any  means  original,  but  simply  those  ap- 
 pearing in  the  last  recension  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  as  the  basis  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion. Among  the  expressions  for  which  A.  V.  is  indebted  to  the  Bishops'  Bible,  besides 
 those  already  mentioned,  may  be  named  "through  the  flesh,"  Rom.  viii.  3;  "joynt- 
 heires,"  v.  17,  and  "earnest  expectation,"  v.  19. 
 
 Quaint  literalness  in  some  places,  and  the  introduction  of 
 explanatory  words  and  clauses  characterize  this  version;  these 
 contradictories  are  however  accounted  for  from  the  want  of 
 
282  The  English  Versions. 
 
 unity,  as  the  necessary  result  of  so  many  different  workers, 
 not  all  equally  gifted  and  learned.  A  few  specimens  of  both 
 are  added: 
 
 I.  Literalness.  Matth.  ii.  13,  "young  child";  xv.  26,  27,  "little 
 dogges."  Luke  xv.  12,  "the  portion  of  the  substance."  John  xiv.  2, 
 "In  my  father's  house  are  many  dwelling  places."  Acts  xiii.  34,  "the 
 holy  thynges  of  David  which  are  faythful."  i  Cor.  xiii.  3,  "though  I 
 geue  my  body  that  I  sholde  be  burned."  I  Tim.  iii.  6,  "  not  a  young 
 scoller."  Heb.  xi.  28,  "the  seconde  time  shalbe  scene  without  sinne  ot 
 them  whiche  wayte  for  him."  James  i.  11,  "  For  the  sunne  hath  rysen 
 with  heat,  and  the  grasse  hath  wythered,  and  his  floure  hath  fallen  away." 
 II.  Expansions  a.  harmless  but  unnecessary:  i  Kings  i.  23,  "  Beholde 
 (here  cometh}  Nathan  the  Prophet."  Isaiah  x.  10,  "(As  who  say)  I  am 
 able  to  winne  the  kingdomes."  Matth.  iv.  25,  "and  from  (the  regions 
 that  laye)  beyond  Jordane."  xxvi.  71,  "another  (wenche)  sawe  him." 
 Heb.  xii.  4,  "  ye  haue  not  resisted  vnto  (the  sheddyng  of)  blood."  Ex- 
 pansions b.  unwarranted  and  misleading:  Isaiah  xl.  i,  "Comfort  my 
 people  (o  yee  prophets)."  xliv.  7,  "what  shall  come  to  passe  (in  tyme 
 long  to  come)."  Ixv.  18,  "  (but  the  Lord  sayth)  be  glad."  Luke  xvi. 
 21,  "to  t)e  refreshed  with  the  crummes  which  fel  from  the  rich  man's 
 borde  (and  no  man  gaue  vnto  him)."  Rom  xii.  17,  "  Providing  afore- 
 hande  thinges  honest  (not  onely  before  God,  but  also)  in  the  sight  of  men." 
 Hebr.  xiii.  3,  "  in  the  body  (subject  to  adversitie)."  Rev.  ix.  11,  "  Apol- 
 lyon  (that  is  to  say  destroyer)."  *    ' 
 
 The  marginal  notes  in  the  Bishops'  Bible  are  very  numer- 
 ous, quite  a  number  of  them  are  original,  i.  e.,  not  taken 
 from  another  version,  and  very  many  are  borrov^^ed,  notably 
 from  the  Genevan  Bible;  Eadie  says  that  out  of  more  than 
 fifty  notes  on  i  Corinthians  only  seven  are  not  reprinted  from 
 the  Genevan,  f  Many  of  the  notes  are  simply  alternative  read- 
 ings, but  quite  a  number  are  exegetical  and  practical,  and 
 occasionally  doctrinal. 
 
 The  alternative  notes  are  introduced  with  "some  read  "  or 
 
 *  These  examples  are  selected  from  those  given  by  professor  Eadie. 
 t  VfhWs per  contra  Moulton  alleges  that  "a  few,  perhaps  a  dozen,  of  the  Genevan 
 annotations  are  retained." 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  283 
 
 simply  "or."     Other  notes  say:  "Beza  readeth  it,"  or  "the 
 Greek  readeth." 
 
 Gen  ii.  19,  "Man  shewed  himself  lord  of  the  beasts  by  giving  them 
 names."  1.  10,  "That  is,  he  would  not  turn  that  to  their  shame  which 
 God  had  disposed  to  their  wealth."  23,  "born,"  or  "  brought  up  and 
 nourished."  Psalm  Ixviii.  4,  "his  name  everlasting.  Jah,  a  name  of 
 God  that  signifieth  him  to  be  always  and  other  things  be  of  him."  Isaiah 
 Ixvi.  3,  "He  that  killeth  a  sheep  for  me  knetcheth  a  dog." — Margin: 
 "  that  is,  cutteth  off  a  dogge's  neck."  Gen.  i.  26,  "one  God  and  three 
 persons."  Deut.  vii.  12,  "This  covenant  is  grounded  on  his  free  grace, 
 therefore  in  recompensing  their  obedience  he  hath  respect  unto  his  mercy, 
 and  not  to  their  merits." 
 
 The  next  two  are  suggested  by,  and  intended  to  correct,  the 
 Genevan  version: 
 
 Rom.  viii,  6,  "  q)povovdi,  and  (pp6vjj/.ia,  Greek  words,  do  not  so 
 much  signify  wisdome  and  prudence,  as  affection,  carefulness,  and  mind- 
 ing of  any  thing."  18,  "  A.o7^/?o/<az,  signifieth  to  weigh  or  to  consider; 
 but  because  the  matter  was  certain,  and  St.  Paul  nothing  doubted  there- 
 of, it  is  thus  made,  I  am  persuaded."  ix.  11,  "The  will  and  purpose 
 of  God  is  the  cause  of  the  election  and  reprobation ;  for  his  mercy  and  call- 
 ing through  Christ  are  the  means  of  salvation;  and  the  withdrawing  of 
 his  mercy  is  the  cause  of  damnation.'''' 
 
 The  last  note  is,  with  the  exception  of  the  words  in  italics 
 added  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  taken  from  the  Genevan  which 
 reads  at  v.   19: 
 
 "As  the  onelie  wil  and  purpose  of  God  is  the  chief  cause  of  election 
 and  reprobacion:  so  his  fre  mercie  in  Christ  is  an  inferior  cause  of  salua- 
 cion  and  the  hardening  of  the  heart,  an  uaferior  cause  of  damnacion." 
 Philip  ii.  12,  "Our  health  hangeth  not  on  om*  works,  and  yet  are  they 
 said  to  work  out  their  health  who  do  run  in  the  race  of  justice.  For  al- 
 though we  be  saved  freely  in  Christ  by  faith,  yet  must  we  walk  by  the 
 way  of  justice  unto  our  health."  iii.2.  Note  on  "dogs": — "bark  against 
 the  true  doctrine  " ;  on  "  concision  " : — "  they  who  craked  thereof."  He- 
 brews xiii.  10,  "  They  that  stick  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  law  cannot  eat, 
 that  is  cannot  be  partakers  of  our  altar,  which  is  thanksgiving  and  liber- 
 ality, which  two  sacrifices  or  offerings  are  now  only  left  to  the  Christians." 
 
284  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Thus  far  very  little  has  been  said  of  the  Revision  of  the 
 Apocrypha  in  the  Bishops'  Bible  for  the  good  reason  that 
 practically  they  were  not  revised  at  all,  but  mostly  taken  from 
 the  Great  Bible  which  is  based  not  on  the  Greek  text  but  on 
 the  Latin.  The  Prayer  of  Manasses,  dropped  from  the  Gen- 
 evan version,  occupies  its  old  place  between  the  Story  of  Bel 
 and  the  Dragon,  and  the  first  book  of  Maccabees. 
 
 The  Bishops'  Bible  contains  before  the  Title  of  the  New  Testament, 
 "A  Table  to  make  playne  the  difficultie  that  is  found  in  S.  Matthewe  and 
 S.  Luke,  touching  the  generation  of  Jesus  Christ  the  sonne  of  Dauid,  and 
 his  ryght  successour  in  the  kyngdome:  whiche  discription  begynneth  at 
 Dauid,  and  no  hygher,  because  the  difficultie  is  only  in  his  posteritie." 
 
 Professor  Plumptre  (in  Smith,  Diet,  of  the  Bible,  iii.  p.  1674)  states: 
 "  A  most  elaborate  series  of  genealogical  tables,  prepared  by  Hugh 
 Broughton,  the  great  Rabbi  of  the  age  (of  whom  more  hereafter),  but  os- 
 tensibly by  Speed  the  antiquary  (Broughton's  name  being  in  disfavor 
 with  the  bishops),  was  prefixed  (Strype,  Parker,  iv.  20;  Lightfoot,  Life 
 of  Broughton). ' ' 
 
 The  whole  of  this  paragraph  appears  to  be  wrong.  The  Bishops' 
 Bible  was  set  forth  in  1568  (1570)  and  1572.  Strype,  in  the  chapter 
 referred  to,  distinctly  states  that  his  account  related  to  the  edition  of 
 1572,  which  he  describes  with  considerable  minuteness,  and  that  the  Ge- 
 nealogical Table,  bearing  the  title:  "This  Table  sets  out  to  the  eye  the 
 Genealogy  of  Adam;  so  passing  by  the  Patriarchs,  Judges,  Kings,  Proph- 
 ets, and  Priests,  and  the  Fathers  of  their  time,  continuing  in  lineal  descent 
 to  Christ  our  Saviour,"  he  conjectures  to  be  the  archbishop's  own 
 doing. 
 
 Hugh  Broughton  did  not  publish  his  Concent  of  Scripture  until  1588. 
 Lightfoot,  Life  of  Broughton,  says  in  the  preface  that  these  tables  were 
 published  at  the  last  under  the  name  of  Speed,  "in  the  form  we  have 
 them  before  our  Bibles."  These  Bibles  are  not  the  Bishops',  but  certain 
 folio  and  quarto  editions  of  the  Authorized  Version.  As  to  Broughton's 
 estimate  of  the  Genealogical  Table  prefixed  to  the  New  Testament  a  few 
 sentences  may  suffice.     He  produces  the  entire  Table,  and  adds: 
 
 "  Of  the  faults  contained  in  this  Table. 
 "The  cockles  of  the  Seashores,  and  the  leaves  of  a  Forest,  and  the 
 granes  of  the  Popy  may  as  well  be  numbered  as  the  grosse  errours  of  this 
 Table,  disgracing  the  ground  of  our  own  hope  .  .  ."  (p.  591). 
 
The  Bishops'   Bible.  285 
 
 "  Of  Acts  xiii.  20,  perverted  to  ruinate  inany  books, 
 "our  Translation  thus  speaketh:  He  gave  unto  them  Judges  about 
 the  space  of  450  yeares.  Here  Beza  said  the  text  was  corrupted:  to  deny 
 that  we  had  a  New  Testament:  and  the  Pope's  Translation  turneth  back 
 from  Joshua,  to  Isaaks  birth,  without  all  reason.  S.  Paul  meant,  after  a 
 sort  450  years.  Properly  339  from  Joshuahs  death  to  Elies.  Within 
 which  times  Judges  of  punishment  oppresse  an  hundred  and  eleven 
 years:  so  arise  450.  And  19  texts  belong  to  that  text  of  Saint  Paul. 
 Which  anon  shall  be  laid  down.  Our  Bishops  absurditie  thus  appeareth: 
 Years  are  from  the  coming  from  Egypt  unto  the  building  of  Salomon's 
 Temple,  i  K.  vi.,  480.  Now  if  the  Judges  had  450.  Thirty  of  the  Wil- 
 dernesse  would  make  up  the  number:  that  the  stories  of  Joshua,  Samuel, 
 Saul  and  David  should  be  all  fables:  and  no  time  for  David  to  be  in  the 
 world.  So  our  Bishops'  Bible  might  well  give  place  to  the  alkoran, 
 pestred  with  lyes"  (p.  597). 
 
 "Thus  shameful  king  Joas  lyeth  in  the  holy  scripture;  and  yet  our 
 right  reverend  Fathers  would  make  him  Father  after  the  flesh  to  the 
 King  of  glory ;  who  was  to  make  his  true  Fathers  the  Patrons  of  vertue 
 in  their  ages:  and  the  Scripture  well  understood,  shewed  that  in  all  places. 
 But  weak  is  the  heart  of  our  teachers:  to  make  him  father  to  our  Lord, 
 who  was  a  Cain  to  the  Prophet  that  taught  of  our  Lord  his  kingdom  " 
 (p.  592,  Life  of  Broughtoti). 
 
 Comparison  of  the  subjoined  passages  with  the  same  pas- 
 sages in  the  Genevan  version  will  show  the  influence  of  the 
 latter;  the  words  in  small  capitals  indicate  the  changes  made 
 on  the  Great  Bible  of  1539. 
 
 JOHN  X.  14-16. 
 
 14.  I  am  the  good  shephearde,  and  knowe  my  sheepe,  and  am  knowen 
 of  myne.  15.  As  YE  father  knoweth  me,  euen  so  knowe  I  also  the  fa- 
 ther; and  I  geue  my  lyfe  for  the  sheepe.  16.  And  other*  sheep  I  haue, 
 which  are  not  of  this  folde:  them  also  I  MUST  1  bryng,  and  they  shal 
 heare  my  voyce,  and  there  shalbe  one  folde,  {and)  one  sheaphearde. 
 I  Transposition. 
 
 2  Cor.  v.  11-15. 
 
 II.    KNOWYNG   THERFORE   the   FEARE   of   the   lord,  we  PERSUADE 
 
 men,  for  we  are  knowen  f  wel  yenough  vnto  God :  I  trust  also  that  we  are 
 
 *  To  wit,  they  among  the  Gentiles,  where  they  were  strangers  from  God's  churche. 
 t  By  imbracing  the  same  fayth  whiche  we  preache  to  others. 
 
286  The  English  Versions. 
 
 knowen  in  your  consciences.  12.  For  we  COMMENDE  not  our  seines 
 agayne  vnto  you,  but  geue  you  an  occasion  to  GLORY  ON  OUR  behalfe, 
 that  ye  may  haue  somewhat  agaynst  them  whiche  GLORY  in  the  face, 
 and  not  in  the  hart.  13.  For  yf  *  we  be  to  feruent,  to  God  are  we  {fo 
 feruent:)  Or  yfwe  keepe  measure,  for  your  cause  {keepe  we  measure.') 
 14.  For  the  loue  of  Christe  constrayneth  vs,  because  we  thus  iudge,  that 
 yf  one  dyed  for  al,  then  were  al  dead.  15.  And  he  dyed  for  al,  that 
 they  which  liue,  shoulde  not  hencefoorth  Hue  vnto  them  sehies,  but  vnto 
 him  which  dyed  for  them,  and  rose  agayne. f 
 
 I    PETER  III.    1-7. 
 
 I .  Lykewyse  ye  wyues  be  in  subiection  to  youre  husbandes,  that  euen 
 they  which  obey  not  the  word,  may  without  the  word  be  wonne,  by  the 
 conuersation  of  the  wyues:  2.  After  that  they  haue  beholden 
 your  chaste  conversation,  {coupled)  with  feare.  3.  Whose  apparel  LET  IT 
 not  be  THAT  WHICH  IS  outwarde,  with  brayded  heare,  and  hangyng  on 
 of  golde,  eyther  in  puttyng  on  of  [gorgeous)  appaiel:  4.  But  let  the  hyd 
 man  {which  is)  in  the  hart  be  without  al  corruption,  OF  A  MEEKE  AND 
 QUIET  spirite;  whiche  {spirite)  is  before  God  a  thyng  muche  set  by. 
 5.  For  after  this  manner  in  the  olde  tyme  dyd  the  holy  women  ALSO, 
 which  trusted  in  God,  tyre  them  selues,  beyng  obedient  VNto  theyr  hus- 
 bandes. 6.  Euen  as  Sara  obeyed  Abraham,  calling  hym  Lorde,  whose 
 daughters  ye  are  as  long  as  ye  do  wel,  and  are  not  afrayde  for  any  ter- 
 rour.  7.  Like  wise  ye  husbandes,  dwel  with  them  accordyng  to  knowl- 
 edge, geuyng  honour  vnto  the  wife,  as  unto  the  weaker  vefsel,  AND  as 
 vnto  them  that  are  heyres  also  of  the  grace  of  lyfe,  that  your  prayers  be 
 not  hyndered. 
 
 The  subjoined  examples  are  designed  to  illustrate  the 
 conservative  character  of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  the  first  four 
 from  the  Old  Testament  having  been  collated  with  Matthew's 
 Bible,  the  differences  being  indicated  in  small  capitals.  Psalm 
 ex.  and  Ecclus.  xxiv.  14-18  with  Matthew's  and  the  Vulgate, 
 the  words  in  small  capitals,  indicating"  the  differences  in  Mat- 
 thew's and  the  Bishops'  and  those  in  italics  representing  what 
 has  been  taken  from  the  Vulgate,  while  Luke  xii.  49-52  gives 
 
 *  The  greke  soundeth  thus:  Whether  we  be  out  of  wit,  to  God  we  be  out  of  wit: 
 Whether  we  be  wyse,  to  you  we  be  wyse. 
 
 t  No  account  is  taken  of  the  difference  in  spelling. 
 
The   Bishops'   Bible.  287 
 
 the  text  of  the  Bishops'  compared  with  the  Great  Bible  and 
 the  Genevan  version.  The  text  in  all  the  extracts  is  that 
 of  the  Bishops'  Bible  of  1570  and  1572,  described  on  pages 
 
 272-274. 
 
 2  SAM.  XXIII.  3,  4. 
 
 3.  The  God  of  Israel  spake  TO '  me,  euen  the  moste  myghtie  of 
 Israel  2  sayde,  A  ruler  3  oner  men,  beyng  iust,  ruling  ■»  in  the  feare 
 of  God.  4.  And  as  3  the  mornyng  lyght,  when  the  sunne  is  VP,^  a  ^  murn- 
 yng  in  whiche  are  no  cloudes  (so  sJml  my  house  be,  but  not  **)  as  the  grasse 
 of  the  earth  is  by  BRIGHTNESSE  AND  RAYNE.9 
 
 1  unto;  2  AND  THE  STRENGTH;  3  HE  THAT  BEARETH  RULE;  4  HE  THAT  RULETH  lUST- 
 LY;  5  AND  HE  SHALBE;  6  SHYNETH;  ^  insert  in;  8  TO  LETTE  THE  BRYGHTNESSE,  AND; 
 9  BY  THE  VERTUE  OF  THE  RAYON. 
 
 JOB     XIX.  25-27. 
 
 25.  For  I  am  sure*  that  my  redeemer  lyueth,  and  he  shal  rayse  vp  at 
 the  latter  day  them  that  lye  in  the  dust:  26.  And  though  after  my  skin 
 the  {wo7-nt.es)  destroy  this  body,  yet  shal  I  see  God  in  my  fleshe:  27. 
 Whom  I  mee  selfe  shal  see,  and  mine  eyes  shall  beholde,  and  none  other 
 for  me,  though  my  reynes  are  consumed  within  me. 
 
 — AND  THAT  1  SHAL  RYSE  OUT  OF  THE  EARTH  IN— DAY,  THAT  I  SHAL  BE  CLOTHED 
 AGAINE  WYTH  THYS  SKYNNE,  AND  SE — FLESHE,  YEA  I  MY  SELFE  SHAL  BEHOLDE  HYM, 
 NOT  WYTH  OTHER,  BUT  WYTH  THESE  SAME  EYES.      MY  REYNES  ARE — . 
 
 ISAIAH  XXVI.   19-21. 
 
 19.  Thy  dead  men  shal  lyue,  euen  as  my  body  shal  they  ryse  agayne: 
 Awake  and  syng  ye  that  dwel  in  dust  •  for  thy  deawe  is  euen  as  the  deaw 
 of  hearbes,2  and  the  earth  shall  cast  out  them  that  be  vnder  her.3  20. 
 Come-*  my  people,  enter  thou  into  thy  chaumbers,  and  shut  thy 
 
 DOORES  ABOUT  THEE,5  HYDE  THEE   SELFE  FOR  A  LITLE  V\rHYLE,  VNTYLL 
 
 the  INDIGNATIONS  be  ouerpast.  21.  For  beholde  the  Lorde  is  COM- 
 MYNG  OUT  OF  HIS  PLACE,'  TO  visites  the  wickednesse  of  sucheSas 
 
 dwel  vpon   earth:   THE   EARTH  ALSO  SHAL  DISCLOSE  HER  BLOODS,  10  AND 
 
 SHALL  NO  MORE  "  hyde  them  that  are  slayne  in  her.  12 
 1  The  whole  first  clause  reads:  But  as  for  ....  and  oures  that  be  departed, 
 
 THEV  are  in  LYFE  AND  RESURRECCION.  ThEY  LYE  IN  THE  EARTHE,  THEY  WAKE,  AND 
 HAUE  10 Y:  ...  2  is  A  DEW  OF  LYFE  AND  LIGHT,  3  BUT  THE  PLACE  OF  THE  MALYCYOUS 
 TyRAUNTES  is  FALLEN  AWAY.  4  So  GO  NOW  ....  INTO — CHAMBRE;  5  THE  DORE  TO 
 THEE:  6  AND  SUFFRE  NOW  THE  TWINCKLYNGE  OF  AN  EYE  TYLL  THE  WR.\THE.  t  VI\IA. 
 GO  OUT  OF  HIS  HABITACYON;  8  AND  VPSET;  9  THEM  THAT;  10  HE  WYL  DYSCOUER  THE 
 BLOUD  THAT  SHE  HATH  DEUOURED;  11  SHE  SHAL  NEUER;  12  SHE  HATH  MURTHERED. 
 
 •  Here  is  an  euident  confessing  of  Jobs  fayth,  with  the  assured  hope  of  resurrection. 
 
288  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ISAIAH  LII.    1-3. 
 
 I.  Vp  Sion,  vp,  take  thy  strength  vnto  thee,  put  on  thine  honest  ray- 
 ment,  O  Hierusalem,  thou  HOLY  citieI;  for  from  this  tyme  foorlh  there 
 shal  no  vncircumcised  nor  vncleane  person  come  in  thee.  2.  Shake  thee 
 from  the  dust,  arise  and  stand  vp,  o  Hierusalem:  Plucke  out  thy  necke 
 from  the  bonde,  o  thou  captiue  daughter  Sion.  3.  For  thus  sayth  the 
 Lorde,  Ye  are  sold  for  nought,  therefore  shall  ye  be  redeemed  also  with- 
 out any  money. 
 
 1  Thou  citie  of  the  holye  one. 
 
 PSALM  CJC. 
 
 I .  The  Lorde  sayde  vnto  my  Lord:  sit  thou  on  my  right  hand  vnfyl  L 
 make  thyne  enemies  thy  footstool.  2.  The  Lorde  shal  send  the  rodde  of 
 thy  power  out  of  Sion:  be  thou  ruler  euen  in  the'  7niddes  among  thyne 
 enimies.  3.  Ln  the  day  of  thy  poioer  shall  the  1  people  offer  thee* 
 freewyl  offerings  with  an  holy  worship;  a  the  deawe  of  thy  birth  b  is  the 3 
 wombe  of  the  morning.  4.  The  Lorde  szuare,  and  wyll  not  repent:  thou 
 art  a  priest  for  euer  after  the  order  of  Melchisedech.  5 .  The  Lorde  vpon 
 thy  right  hande:  shal  WOUNDE^c  euen  kings  in  the  day  of  his  wrath. 
 
 6.  He  shalbe  iudge  among  the  LLeathen,<^  he  shall  fill  THE  PLACES  with 
 the  dead  bodies,e  and  smite  in  sunder  the  heades  ouer  diuers  countries. f 
 
 7.  ILe  shall  drinke  of  the  brooke  in  the  way:  therefore  shal  he  lyft  vp 
 his  head. 
 
 1  thy;  2  the;  3  of  thee;  -i  smite;  5  them  (Matthew,  Day  and  Seres,  1549).  ^• 
 splendoribics  sanctitatis.  b.  ros  natiuitatis  tuce.  c.  vulnerabit.  d.  judicabil  in 
 gentibus.  e.  iinplcbit  loca  cadaverihus.  f.  percutiet  caput  super  tei-rant  ntultam, 
 Pagninus. 
 
 The  numerical  references  in  this  Psalm  show  the  differences 
 between  the  Bishops'  and  Matthew,  the  alphabetical  refer- 
 ences the  influence  of  Pagninus,  and  the  italicized  portions 
 what  has  been  taken  from  the  Vulgate.  The  rest  may  be  re- 
 garded as  independent  scholarship;  e.  g.,  the  renderingyO'^t?- 
 ivyl  offerings  (v.  3),  appears  in  the  famous  version  of  Tremel- 
 lius  (1579)  as  oblationes  voluntaries. 
 
 ECCLus.  XXIV.  14-18. 
 
 14.  /  tooke  roote  in  an  honorable  people,  euen  in  the  portion  of  the 
 Lorde,  and  in  his  heritage,  and  kept  me  in  the  fulnesse  of  the  saintes. 
 15.  /  am  set  vp  an  hygh,  lyke  a  Cedar  vpon  Libanus,  and  as  a  cipers 
 tree  y^on  the  mount  Hermon.     i6.  L  am  exalted  lyke  a  Palme  tree  in 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  289 
 
 Cades,  and  as  a  Rose  plant  in  yericho,  as  afayre  Oliue  tree  in  the  feelde, 
 and  am  exalted  like  '  a  Plant ane  tree  by  the  water  syde.  17.  I  hane  giuen 
 a  smell  in  the  streetes,  as  the  Cynamon  and  Balme  that  hath  so  good  a 
 sauoui",  yea  a  sweete  odour  haue  I geuen,  as  it  were  myrre  of  the  best.  I 
 haue  made  my  dwellynges  to  smell  as  it  were  of  Rosiit,  Galbanum,  of 
 Cloues,2  Insense,  and  as  Libanus  whett  it  is  not  hewen  downe,  and  myne 
 odour  is  as  the  pure  Balme.  18.  As  the  Terebint  *  haue  I  stretched  out 
 tny  branches,  and  my  branches  are  the  branches  of  honour  and  louyttg 
 fauour. 
 
 Collated  with  Matthew,  Day  and  Seres,  1549,  with  the  result  that  excepting  two  ad- 
 ditions (1  insert  AS;  2  insert  and;)  the  Bishops'  is  in  literal  agreement  with  it. 
 
 The  italicized  portions  of  this  extract  show  what  has  been 
 taken  from  the  Vulgate. 
 
 ST.  LUKE  XII.  49-52. 
 
 49.  1  am  come  to  send  •  fyre  f  on  the  earth,  and  what  is  my  desyre, 
 yf|  it  be  alieady  kindled?  50.  Notwithstanding  I  must  be  baptised  with 
 a  baptisme,§  and  liowe  am  I  payned''^  till  it  be  ended?  51.  Suppose  ye 
 that  I  am  come  to  send  ^  peace  on  earth  ?  I  tel  you,  nay,  but  rather  {{ 
 dmision.'*  52.  For  from  hencefoorth  there  shalbe  fine  in  one  house  di- 
 uided,  three  agaynst  two,  and  two  agaynst  three. 
 
 The  two  words  in  italics  are  the  only  changes  (and  in  the  latter  only  a  change  of 
 tense)  from  the  text  of  the  Great  Bible  of  1539.  The  numerical  references  show  the 
 changes  in  the  Geneva  version  of  1557:  1  to  put;  2  grieved;  3  to  give;  4  debate. 
 
 The  following  is  an  extract  taken  from  the  edition  of  1572, 
 which  contains  a  double  version  of  the  Psalms,  that  of  the 
 Great  Bible  in  black  letter,  and  the  new  version  in  Roman 
 letter. 
 
 *  Terebint,  is  a  harde  tree,  spreade  abrood  with  long  boughes,  where  out  of  com- 
 meth  the  gumme,  called  a  pure  turpentine,  whiche  cleanseth  the  stomacke  of  putrified 
 homors,  and  purifieth  the  eares:  so  the  wysedome  of  God  declared  in  his  Scriptures, 
 spreadeth  abrode  her  manifold  branches  of  knowledge  and  vnderstanding,  to  purge 
 the  inwarde  eares  and  corruption  of  the  soule. 
 
 t  That  is  the  Gospel,  whiche  is  as  a  vehement  fyre,  and  maketh  a  change  of  thynges, 
 thorow  al  the  worlde. 
 
 X  That  is,  but  that  it  be. 
 
 §  He  compareth  affliction  and  his  death  to  baptisme,  Matt.  10,  d. 
 
 II  Christ  is  not  the  cause  that  there  is  destruction  for  the  Gospel,  but  the  wycked- 
 nes.se  of  worldlynges,  whiche  by  malice  contemnyng  the  Gospel,  be  at  variance  with 
 all  that  professe  it,  Matt.  16,  a. 
 
290 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 PSALM  CXXX. 
 
 Great  Bible  Version. 
 
 The  New  Version. 
 
 I .  Out  of  the  deepe  haue  I  called 
 vnto  thee,  o  Lorde:  Lorde  heare  my 
 voyce.  2.  Oh  let  thine  eares  con- 
 syder  wel:  the  voice  of  my  com- 
 playnt.  3.  If  thou  Lord,  wilt  be 
 extreme  to  marke  what  is  donne 
 amisse:  oh  Lorde  who  may  abyde 
 it  ?  4.  For  there  is  mercy  with 
 thee;  therefore  shalt  thou  be  feared. 
 5.  I  looke  for  the  Lorde,  my  soule 
 dooth  wayte  for  him :  in  his  woorde 
 is  my  trast.  6.  My  soule  fleeth  vn- 
 to the  Lorde:  before  the  mornyng 
 watche  (I  say)  before  the  morning 
 watche.  7.  O  Israel  trust  in  the 
 Lorde,  for  with  the  Lorde  there  is 
 mercie:  and  with  him  is  plenteous 
 redemption.  8.  And  he  shal  re- 
 deeme  Israel:  from  al  his  sinnes. 
 
 I.  Out  of  the  deepe  I  haue  called 
 vnto  thee,  O  God:  O  Lorde  heare 
 my  voyce.  2.  Let  thine  eares  be 
 attentiue :  vnto  the  voyce  of  my  pe- 
 tition for  grace.  3.  If  thou,  o  God, 
 wilt  marke  what  is  donne  amisse:  o 
 Lorde  who  can  abide  it?  4.  For 
 there  is  pardon  of  sinne  with  thee: 
 that  thou  may  est  be  feared.  5.  I 
 haue  wayted  for  God,  my  soule 
 haue  wayted  for  him:  and  I  haue 
 reposed  my  trust  in  his  woorde. 
 6.  My  soule  listeth  more  after  God, 
 then  watchmen  doo  after  the  morn- 
 ing, I  say  more  then  watchmen  doo 
 after  the  morning.  7.  Israel  ought 
 to  trust  in  God,  for  there  is  mer- 
 cy with  God:  and  there  is  plen- 
 teousness  of  redemption  with  him. 
 8.  And  he  wyl  redeeme  Israel:  from 
 all  his  sinnes. 
 
 About  ten  years  after  the  publication  of  the  Revised  edition 
 of  the  Bishops'  Bible,  Gregory  Martin  in  a  work  entitled: 
 
 A  Discoverie  of  the  Manifold  Corruptions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  by 
 the  Heretikes  of  our  daies,  specially  the  English  Sectaries,  and  of  their 
 foule  dealing  therein,  by  partial  Or'  false  translations  to  the  advantage 
 of  their  heresies,  in  their  English  Bibles  vsed  and  authorised  since  the 
 time  of  the  Schisme,  etc.,  Rhemes,  fohyi  Fogny,  1^82,  made  an  indiscrim- 
 inate onslaught  on  all  the  English  versions  and  adverting  to  their  num- 
 ber exclaims  "he  must  learn  what  English  translation  is  read  in  their 
 church  (which  were  hard  to  know,  it  changeth  so  oft)  before  we  may  be 
 held  to  accuse  them  of  false  translation,  how  shall  we  be  sure  that  they 
 will  stand  to  any  of  their  translations?  From  the  first  read  in  their 
 Church,  they  flee  to  that  which  is  now  read  and  from  that  again  to  the 
 later  Genevan  Bibles,  neither  read  in  their  churches  nor  of  greater  au- 
 thority among  them,  and  we  doubt  not  that  they  will  as  fast  flee  from 
 
The  Bishops'  Bible.  291 
 
 this  to  the  former  again."  *  The  three  translations  referred  to  are,  of 
 course,  the  Great  Bible,  the  Genevan  and  the  Bishops'.  Fulke  an- 
 swered him  in  A  Defence  of  the  sincere  and  true  Translations  of  the 
 holie  Scriptures  into  the  English  long,  against  the  manifolde  cauils, 
 friuolous  qiiarels,  and  impudent  slaunders  of  Gregorie  Martin,  one  of 
 the  readers  of  Popish  diuinitie  in  the  trayterous  Seminarie  of  Rhemes 
 etc.,  London  etc.,  1^8 3.  There  is  much  ability  displayed  by  both, 
 though  in  most  instances  Fulke  gets  the  better  of  his  adversary;  the  two 
 books  (which  may  be  read  substantially  in  one,  in  the  Parker's  Society 
 edition)  shed  much  light  on  a  large  number  of  passages,  as  they  were  un- 
 derstood and  interpreted  at  the  time,  and  are  very  useful.  His  defence 
 of  the  translators  of  the  English  is  very  noble,  to  wit  these  passages:  "  We 
 never  go  from  that  text  and  ancient  reading  which  all  the  fathers  used 
 and  expounded;  but  we  translate  that  most  usual  text,  which  was  first 
 printed  out  of  the  most  ancient  copies  that  could  be  found ;  and  if  any  be 
 since  found,  or  if  any  of  the  ancient  fathers  did  read  otherwise  than  the 
 usual  copies,  in  any  word  that  is  in  any  way  material,  in  annotation, 
 commentaries,  readings,  and  sermons,  we  spare  not  to  declare  it  as  occa- 
 sion serveth We  never  flee  from  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  in  any 
 
 place,  much  less  in  places  of  controversy :  but  we  always  hold,  as  near  as 
 we  can,  that  which  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  signifieth.  But  if  in  places 
 of  controversy  we  take  witness  of  the  Greek  or  vulgar  Latin,  where  the 
 Hebrew  or  Greek  may  be  thought  ambiguous;  I  tnist  no  wise  man  will 
 count  this  a  flight  from  the  Hebrew  and  Greek,  which  we  always  trans- 
 late aright,  whether  it  agree  with  the  Seventy  or  vulgar  Latin,  or  no."f 
 
 The  spirit  and  manner  in  which  controversies  were  con- 
 ducted towards  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century  may  be  il- 
 lustrated by  a  passage  which  has  a  direct  connection  with  an 
 alleged  interpolation  in  the  Bishops'  Bible,  and  therefore  is 
 not  out  of  place  here. 
 
 Martin  says:  "Again,  Saul  confounded  the  Jews,  proving  (by  confer- 
 ring one  scripture  with  another),  that  this  is  very  Christ."  These  words 
 " by  conferring  one  scripture  with  another,"  are  added  more  than  is  in 
 the  Greek  text;  in  favor  of  their  presumptuous  opinion,  that  conference 
 of  scriptures  is  enough  for  any  man  to  understand  them,  and  so  to  reject 
 both  the  commentaries  of  the  doctors,  and  exposition  of  holy  councils, 
 and  catholic  church:  it  is  so  much  more,  I  say,  than  is  in  the  Greek  text, 
 
 *  /.  c.  pp.  9-n.  t  pp.  99, 100. 
 
292  The  English  Versions. 
 
 and  a  notorious  corruption  in  their  bible,  read  daily  in  their  churches  as 
 most  authentical. 
 
 [The  only  edition  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  known  to  have  the  obnoxious  clause'is  that 
 of  1584,  which  Martin  could  not  have  used,  because  he  wrote  in  1582.  There  are  two 
 editions  of  the  Bible  of  the  year  1577,  Jugge's  quarto  of  the  Bishops',  and  Barker's 
 folio  of  the  Genevan.     The  Genevan  has  the  clause  in  the  margin.] 
 
 Fulke's  answer  to  the  charge  is  this:  "  Either  you  make  a  loud  lie,  or 
 else  some  one  print  which  you  have  of  the  Bishops'  bible,  which  you  call 
 Bib.  1577,  hath  put  that  into  the  line,  that  should  be  the  note  in  the  mar- 
 gin. For,  of  four  translations  that  I  have,  never  a  one  hath  that  addition. 
 The  Bishops'  bible  hath  that,  Chapt.  ix.  22,  thus:  "  But  Saul  increased 
 the  more  in  strength,  and  confounded  the  Jews  which  dwelt  at  Damascus, 
 affirming  that  this  was  very  Christ."  The  Geneva  bible  thus:  "  But  Saul 
 increased  the  more  in  strength,  and  confounded  the  Jews  that  dwelt  at 
 Damascus,  confirming  that  this  was  the  Chri.st,"  where  the  note  in  the 
 margin  upon  the  word,  "confirming,"  is  this:  "proving  by  the  confer- 
 ence of  the  Scriptures."  Thomas  Matthew's  Bible  translateth  that  verse 
 thus:  "But  Saul  increased  in  strength,  and  confounded  the  Jews  which 
 dwelt  at  Damascus,  affirming  that  this  was  very  Christ."  Master  Cov- 
 erdale's  bible,  1562,  hath  it  thus:  "  But  Saul  increased  the  more  in 
 strength,  and  confounded  the  Jews  which  dwelt  at  Damascus,  affirming 
 that  this  was  very  Christ."  Thus  are  all  our  translations  without  that 
 addition,  which,  although  it  is  not  to  be  borne  in  the  text,  yet  is  no  heret- 
 ical addition,  except  you  count  it  heresy  to  prove  a  thing  by  conference 
 of  Scripture . 
 
 The  conclusion  of  the  controversy  may  hkewise  conclude 
 this  chapter  on  the  Bishops'  Bible: 
 
 Martin:  "To  conclude:  are  not  your  scholars,  think  you,  much  bound 
 unto  you,  for  giving  them,  instead  of  God's  blessed  word  and  his  holy 
 Scriptures,  such  translations  heretical,  judaical,  profane,  false,  negligent, 
 fantastical,  new,  naught,  monstrous  ?  God  open  their  eyes  to  see,  and 
 mollify  your  hearts  to  repent  of  all  your  falsehood  and  treachery,  both 
 that  which  is  manifestly  convinced  against  you  and  cannot  be  denied,  as 
 also  that  which  may  by  some  shew  of  answer  be  shifted  in  the  sight  of  the 
 ignorant,  but  in  your  consciences  is  as  manifest  as  the  other!  " 
 
 Fulke:  "  Happy  and  thrice  happy  hath  our  English  nation  been,  since 
 God  hath  given  learned  translators,  to  express  in  our  mother  tongue  the 
 heavenly  mysteries  of  his  holy  word,  delivered  to  his  church  in  the  He- 
 brew and  Greek  languages.  Who,  although  they  have  in  some  matters 
 of  no  importance  unto  salvation,  as  men,  been  deceived;  yet  have  they 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    293 
 
 faithfully  delivered  the  whole  substance  of  the  heavenly  doctrine,  con- 
 tained in  the  holy  scriptures,  without  any  heretical  translations  or  wilful 
 corruptions;  and  in  the  whole  bible,  among  them  all,  have  committed  as 
 few  oversights  for  anything  that  you  can  bring,  and  of  less  importance, 
 than  you  have  done  only  in  the  New  Testament;  where,  beside  so  many 
 omissions,  even  out  of  your  own  vulgar  Latin  translation,  you  have  taken 
 upon  you  to  alter  that  you  found  in  your  text,  and  translate  that  which 
 is  only  in  the  margin,  and  is  read  but  in  few  written  copies:  as  for  Italia 
 you  say  Attalia,  noted  before  Heb.  xiii.,  for  placueruftt  you  translate 
 latuerunt,  2  Pet.  IL,  for  coinqumationis,  which  is  iii  the  text,  you  trans- 
 late coinqidnationes,  which  was  found  but  in  one  only  copy  by  Hente- 
 nius,  as  the  other  but  one  or  two  of  thirty  divers  copies,  most  written."  * 
 
 CHAPTER   XII. 
 
 THE   RHEMES   TESTAMENT   AND   DOUAY   BIBLE. 
 
 This  is  the  Roman  Catholic  Version  of  the  Scriptures  exe- 
 cuted by  EngUsh  refugees  of  the  Roman  Catholic  persuasion 
 in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  The  three  chief  promoters  of  this 
 translation,  referred  to  in  the  advertisement  to  the  Douay  Bi- 
 ble as  tres  diversi  ejus  nationis  eruditissiini  iheologi,  are  said  to 
 have  been,  on  the  authority  of  Possevin.f  William  Allen, 
 Gregory  Martin  and  Richard  Bristow. 
 
 William  Allen  who  had  been  canon  of  York,  and  principal 
 of  St.  Mary's  Hall,  Oxford,  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  fled 
 to  Louvain,  was  made  successively  doctor  of  divinity,  a  canon 
 of  Cambray  and  of  Rhemes,  and  bore  a  prominent  part  in 
 the  establishment  of  the  Romish  Seminary  for  English  stu- 
 dents at  the  last  place.  Bp.  Andrewe's  says  of  him:  "His 
 forehead  was  surely  flint,  and  his  tongue  a  razor. "  | 
 
 *  Defense,  etc.  p.  591. 
 
 t  Ant.  Possevini  Apparatus  Sacer  I.  225.     Cologne,  1608,  fol. 
 
 X  Tortura  Torti,  p.  143. 
 
294  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Gregory  Martin,  already  referred  to  in  the  chapter  on  the 
 Bishops'  Bible  (ad  finem),  was  a  native  of  Maxfield  in  Sussex, 
 one  of  the  original  scholars  of  St.  John's  College,  Oxford, 
 where  he  took  his  M.A.  in  1564,  and  reputed  the  best 
 Hebrew  and  Greek  scholar  of  his  college.  Becoming  a 
 pervert  to  Popery,  he  went  to  Douay  in  1570,  and  became 
 a  divinity  reader  in  the  Seminary  at  Rhemes.  He  was  the 
 chief  translator  of  the  entire  Bible,  an  able  controversial 
 writer,  and  died  in  1584,  his  death,  it  is  said,  having  been 
 hastened  by  his  incessant  toil. 
 
 Richard  Bristow,  a  native  of  Worcester,  successively  M.A. 
 of  Christ  Church,  and  Fellow  of  Exeter  College,  Oxford,  ab- 
 jured Protestantism  in  1569,  and  became  a  reader  of  divinity, 
 first  at  Douay,  and  then  at  Rhemes.  The  notes  in  the  New 
 Testament  are  said  to  have  been  prepared  by  him,  while, 
 Thomas  Worthington,  also  an  Oxford  man,  and  afterwards 
 president  of  the  Seminary  at  Rhemes,  is  reported  to  have  pre- 
 pared the  annotations  and  tables  for  the  Old  Testament. 
 
 The  New  Testament  appeared  in  1582,  in  quarto,  and  its 
 title  page  reads  thus: 
 
 THE 
 
 NEW  TESTAMENT 
 
 OF  JESUS  CHRIST,  TRANSLATED  FAITHFULLY  INTO  ENGLISH 
 
 out  of  the  authentic al  Latin,  according  to  the  best  corrected  copies  of  the 
 same,  diligently  conferred  with  the  Greeke  and  other  editions  in  diuers 
 languages:  With  Arguments  of  bookes  and  chapters.  Annotations,  and 
 other  necessarie  helpes,for  the  better  vnderstanding  of  the  text,  and  spe- 
 cially for  the  discouerie  of  the  CORRVPTIONS  of  diuers  late  translations, 
 and  for  cleering  the  controversies  in  religion,  of  these  daies: 
 
 IN  THE  ENGLISH  COLLEGE  OF  RHEMES. 
 
 Psalm  118. 
 Da  mihi  intellectum,  <&^  scrutabor  legem  tuam,  dr"  custodiatn  illam  in  toto 
 corde  meo. 
 
 That  is, 
 
 Giue  me  vnderstanding,  and  I  will  search  thy  law,  and  will  keepe  it 
 with  my  whole  hart. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    295 
 
 St.  Aug.  tract.  2,  in  Epist .  yoan. 
 Omnia,  qua  leguntur  in  Scripturis  Sanctis,  ad  instructionem  &'  salutern 
 nostram  intente  oportet  aiidire:  maxitne  tanien  memoria  commendanda 
 sunt,  quce  aduersus  Hcereticos  valent  plurimum:  quorimi  insidice,  ifi- 
 firmiores  qiiosque  &=  negligentiores  circumitenire  non  cessant. 
 
 That  is, 
 Al  things  that  are  readde  in  holy  Scriptures,  we  must  hear  with  great  at- 
 tention, to  our  instruction  and  saluation:  but  those  things  specially  must 
 be  commended  to  memorie,  which  make  most  against  Heretikes:  whose 
 deceites  cease  not  to  circumuent  and  beguile  al  the  weaker  sort  and 
 the  more  negligent  persons. 
 
 PRINTED  AT  RHEMES,  BY  lOHN  FOGNY. 
 
 1582. 
 
 Ciim  Privilegio. 
 
 The  Preface,  which  is  quite  lengthy,  is  a  document  of  con- 
 summate skill  and  ingenious  special  pleading.  It  makes  no 
 reference  to  the  use  of  the  earlier  English  translations,  and 
 contemporary  versions,  to  which  the  translators  of  this  version 
 were  under  very  great  obligations,  as  will  be  shown  hereafter. 
 
 This  preface  treats  of  three  points:  i.  Of  the  translation  of 
 Holy  Scriptures  into  the  vulgar  tongues,  and  namely  into 
 English.  2.  Of  the  causes  why  this  New  Testament  is  trans- 
 lated according  to  the  ancient  vulgar  Latin  text.  3.  Of  the 
 manner  of  translating  the  same. 
 
 "  Now  since  Luther's  revolt  also,"  they  say,  "  diuers  learned  Catho- 
 likes  for  the  more  speedy  abolishing  of  a  number  of  false  and  impious 
 translations  put  forth  by  sundry  sectes,  and  for  the  better  preseruation  or 
 reclaime  of  many  good  soules  endangered  thereby,  haue  published  the 
 Bible  in  the  several  languages  of  almost  al  the  principal  prouinces  of  the 
 Latin  church:  no  other  bookes  in  the  world  being  so  pernicious  as  heret- 
 ical translations  of  the  Scriptures,  poisoning  the  people  vnder  colour  of 
 diuine  authoritie,  and  not  many  other  remedies  being  more  soueraine 
 against  the  same  (if  it  be  vsed  in  order,  discretion,  and  humilitie)  then 
 the  true,  faithful,  and  sincere  interpretation  opposed  therevnto; 
 
 "  Which  causeth  the  Holy  Church  not  to  forbid  vtterly  any  Catholic 
 translation,  though  she  allow  not  the  publishing  or  reading  of  any  abso- 
 
296  The  English  Versions. 
 
 lutely  and  without  exception,  or  limitation:  knowing  by  her  diuine  and 
 most  sincere  wisedom,  how,  where,  when,  and  to  whome  these  her  Mais- 
 ters  and  Spouses  giftes  are  to  be  bestowed  to  the  most  good  of  the  faith- 
 ful; and  therefore  neither  generally  permittelh  that  which  muste  needs 
 doe  hurt  to  the  vnworthy,  nor  absolutely  condemneth  that  which  maye 
 do  much  good  to  the  worthy.  Where  vpon,  the  order  which  many  a 
 iust  man  wished  before,  was  taken  by  the  Deputies  of  the  late  famous 
 councel  of  Trent  in  this  behalfe,  and  confirmed  by  supreme  authoritie, 
 that  the  holy  Scriptures,  though  truly  and  catholikely  translated  into  vul- 
 gar tonges,  yet  may  not  be  indifferently  readde  of  al  men,  nor  of  any 
 other  then  such  as  haue  expresse  licence  therevnto  of  their  lawful  ordi- 
 naries, with  good  testimonie  from  their  curates  and  confessors,  that  they 
 be  humble,  discrete  and  deuout  persons,  and  like  to  take  much  good,  and 
 no  harm  thereby 
 
 .  .  .  .  "  we  must  not  imagin  that  in  the  primitiue  church  either  euery 
 one  that  vnderstoode  the  learned  tonges  wherein  the  Scriptures  were  writ- 
 ten or  other  languages  into  which  they  were  translated,  might  without 
 reprehension,  read,  reason,  dispute,  turne  and  tosse  the  scriptures;  or  that 
 our  forefathers  suffred  euery  scholemaister,  scholar,  or  grammarian  that 
 had  a  little  Greeke  or  Latin,  straight  to  take  in  hand  the  holy  Testament: 
 or  that  the  translated  Bibles  into  the  vulgar  tonges  were  in  the  hands  of 
 euery  husbandman,  artificer,  prentice,  boies,  girles,  mistresse,  maide,  man; 
 that  they  were  sung,  plaied,  alleaged,  of  euery  tinker,  tauerner,  rimer, 
 minstrel:  that  they  were  for  table  talke,  for  alebenches,  for  boates  and 
 barges,  and  for  euery  prophane  person  and  companie.  No,  in  those  bet- 
 ter times  men  were  neither  so  il,  nor  so  curious  of  them  selues,  so  to  abuse 
 the  blessed  booke  of  Christ:  neither  was  there  any  such  easy  meanes  be- 
 fore printing  was  inuented,  to  disperse  the  copies  into  the  handes  of  euery 
 man,  as  now  there  is. 
 
 "They  were  then  m  libraries,  monasteries,  colleges,  churches,  in  bish- 
 ops', priests,  and  some  deuout  principal  lay  mens  houses  and  handes;  who 
 vsed  them  with  feare  and  reuerence,  and  specially  such  partes  as  pertained 
 to  good  life  and  maners,  not  medling,  but  in  pulpit  and  schooles  (and  that 
 moderately  to)  with  the  hard  and  high  mysteries  and  places  of  greater  dif- 
 ficultie.  The  poore  ploughman  could  then,  in  labouring  the  ground,  sing 
 the  hymnes  and  psalmes  either  in  knowen  or  vnknowen  languages,  as 
 they  heard  them  in  the  holy  church,  though  they  could  neither  reade  nor 
 knowe  the  sense,  meaning,  and  mysteries  of  the  same." 
 
 After  dwelling  on  the  past  glories  of  that  golden  age  of  blissful  ignor- 
 ance, and  the  false  and  corrupt  translations  of  the  Protestants,  and  stating 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    297 
 
 that  compassion  moved  them  to  supply  their  beloued  countrymen  with 
 the  unadulterated  truth  in  their  translation  in  which  they  profess  to  haue 
 kept  "as  neere  as  is  possible  to  our  text,  and  to  the  very  words  and 
 phrases  which  by  long  vse  are  made  venerable,"  as  well  as  annotations 
 designed  "  to  shew  the  studious  reader  in  most  places  perteining  to  the 
 controuersies  of  this  time,  both  the  heretical  corruptions  and  false  deduc- 
 tions, and  also  the  Apostolike  tradition,  the  exposition  of  the  hoi  y  fathers, 
 the  decrees  of  the  Catholike  Church  and  most  ancient  Councels," 
 
 they  give  the  following  reasons  for  their  preference  of  the  Old 
 Vulgar  Latin  text  to  the  common  Greek  text: 
 
 1.  It  is  so  ancient  that  it  was  used  in  the  church  above  1300  years 
 ago 
 
 2.  It  is  that  ....  by  all  probability,  which  St.  Jerome  afterward  cor- 
 rected according  to  the  Greek 
 
 3.  It  is  the  same  which  St.  Augustine  so  commendeth 
 
 4.  Which  for  the  most  part  ever  since  hath  been  used  in  the  Church's 
 service,  and  used  and  expounded  by  the  Fathers 
 
 5.  Which  the  Holy  Council  of  Trent  ....  hath  declared  and  defined 
 only  of  all  other  Latin  translations  to  be  authentical 
 
 6.  It  is  the  grauest,  sincerest,  of  greatest  majestie,  and  the  least  partial- 
 itie 
 
 7.  It  is  so  exact  and  precise  according  to  the  Greeke,  both  the  phrase 
 and  the  word,  that  delicate  heretics  therefore  reprehend  it  of  rudeness.  .  .  . 
 
 8.  The  aduersaries  themselues,  namely  Beza,  prefer  it  before  all  the    ^ 
 rest 
 
 9.  In  the  rest  there  is  such  diuersitie  and  discussion,  and  no  end  of 
 reprehending  one  another,  and  translating  every  man  according  to  his 
 fancy 
 
 10.  It  is  not  only  better  than  all  other  Latin  *  translations  but  than  the  A 
 Greek  text  itself  in  those  places  where  they  disagree 
 
 As  to  their  manner  of  translating  they  say: 
 
 "In  this  our  translation,  because  we  wish  it  to  be  most  sincerely  as  be- 
 commeth  a  Catholike  translation,  and  haue  endeauored  so  to  make  it:  we 
 are  very  Precise  and  religious  in  folowing  our  copie,  the  old  vulgar  ap- 
 proued  Latin:  not  only  in  sense,  which  we  hope  we  alwaies  doe,  but 
 
 *  Eadie  says  that  a  certain  cardinal  confessed  that  he  had  gone  over  the  Vulgate 
 once,  but  vowed  never  to  read  it  again,  lest  his  Latinity  should  be  spoiled. 
 
 J 
 
298  The  English  Versions. 
 
 sometimes  in  the  very  words  also  and  phrases,  which  may  seeme  lo  the 
 vulgar  reader  and  to  common  English  cares  not  yet  acquainted  therewith, 
 rudenesse  or  ignorance:  but  to  the  discrete  reader  that  deeply  weigheth  and 
 considereth  the  importance  of  sacred  words  and  speeches  ....  we  doubt 
 not  but  our  consideration  and  doing  therein,  shal  seeme  reasonable  and 
 necessarie " 
 
 The  following  they  call  "  translations."  Amen,  Ainett  I  say  unto  you, 
 and  argue  if  the  English  retain  AUelida  in  their  versions  (though  they 
 translate  it  "  Praise  ye  the  Lord  "  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer),  as  well 
 ■  IS  Hosanna,  Raca  and  Belial,  why  should  they  not  retain  Corbatia  and 
 Parascue.  "  Moreover,"  they  continue,  "  we  presume  not  in  hard  places 
 to  moUifie  the  speaches  and  phrases,  but  religiously  keepe  them  word  for 
 word,  and  point  for  point,  for  fear  of  missing,  or  restraining  the  sense  of 
 the  Holy  Ghost  to  our  phantasie,  as  Eph.  vi.,  'Against  the  spirituals  of 
 wickedness  in  the  celestials, '  and  '  what  to  me  and  thee  woman  ?  '  and 
 I  Pet.  ii.,  'As  infant  euen  now  borne,  rea.sonable,  milke  without  guile  de- 
 sireye.'  We  do  so  place,  ''reasonable,'  of  purpose,  that  it  may  be  indif- 
 ferent both  to  infants  going  before,  as  in  our  Latin  text:  or  to  milke  that 
 foUoweth  after,  as  in  other  Latin  copies  and  in  the  Greeke.  lo.  iii.,  we 
 translate,  'The  spirit  breatheth  where  he  wil,  etc'  leaning  it  indifferent 
 to  signifie  either  the  holy  Ghost,  or  winde:  which  the  Protestants  trans- 
 lating, 'minde,'  take  away  the  other  sense  more  common  and  vsual  in 
 the  ancient  fathers " 
 
 "We  adde  the  Greeke  in  the  margent  for  diuers  causes.  Sometime 
 when  the  sense  is  hard,  that  the  learned  reader  may  consider  of  it  and  see 
 if  he  can  helpe  himselfe  better  then  by  our  translation.  Item  we  adde 
 the  Latin  word  sometime  in  the  margent,  when  either  we  can  not  fully 
 expresse  it  (as  Act.  viii.,  '  They  tooke  order  for  Stevens  funeral,'  and,  '  Al 
 take  not  his  word  ')  or  when  the  reader  might  thinke,  it  can  not  be  as  we 
 translate,  as,  Luc.  viii.,  'A  storme  of  winde  descended  in  to  the  lake,  and 
 they  were  filled,'  and  lo.  v.,  'when  lesus  knew  that  he  had  now  a  long 
 time,'  meaning,  in  his  infirmitie." 
 
 "  This  precise  folowing  of  our  Latin  text,  in  neither  adding  nor  dimm- 
 ishing,  is  the  cause  why  we  say  not  in  the  title  of  the  gospels  in  the  first 
 page,  S.  Matthew,  S.  Mar.,  S.  John:  because  it  is  so  neither  in  Greeke 
 nor  Latin,  though  in  the  toppes  of  the  leaues  folowing,  where  we  may 
 be  bolder,  we  adde  S.  Matthew  etc.  to  satisfie  the  reader 
 
 "  Item  we  giue  the  Reader  in  the  places  of  some  importance,  another 
 reading  in  the  margent,  specially  when  the  Greeke  is  agreeable  to  the 
 same,  e.  g.  as  John  iv.,  trans  let  de  morte  ad  vitam,  where  other  copies 
 have  tranijt,  as  in  the  Greeke. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    299 
 
 •'  We  binde  not  our  selues  to  the  pointes  of  any  one  copie,  print,  or 
 edition  of  the  vulgar  Latin,  in  places  of  no  controuersie,  but  folow  the 
 pointing  most  agreeable  to  the  Greeke  and  to  the  fathers  commentaries, 
 e.  g.  Coll.  i.  10,  Ambulantes  digne  Deo,  per  omnia  placentes,  walking 
 worthy  of  God,  in  all  things  pleasmg,  Eph.  i.  17,  they  pointed:  Deus 
 Domini  nostri  "Jesu  Christi,  Pater  glories,  as  m  the  Greeke,  and  St. 
 Chryseostome  and  St.  Hieorome. 
 
 "We  translate  sometime  the  word  that  is  in  the  Latin  margent,  and 
 not  that  in  the  text,  where  by  the  Greeke  or  the  fathers  we  see  it  is  a 
 manifest  fault  of  the  writers  heretofore,  that  mistook  one  word  for  an 
 other.  As  in  fine  not  in  fide,  I  Pet.  iii.  'i;  presentiatn  noi  pmscientiatn, 
 2  Pet.  V.  16;  lat Iter imt  txq\. placner lint,  Heb.  xiii." 
 
 Their  way  of  proving  on  critical  grounds  the  superiority  of 
 the  Latin  translation  to  the  Greek  original  is  certainly  very 
 unique.  As  a  rule,  they  say,  the  Latin  agrees  with  the 
 Greek;  if  it  differs  from  the  common  Greek  text,  it  agrees 
 with  some  copy, 
 
 "As  may  be  seen  in  Stephens'  margin,"  and  that  the  adversaries  fre- 
 quently concede  the  superiority  of  the  marginal  readings;  that  where  the 
 Greek  goes  against  the  Latin,  quotations  from  the  Greek  fathers  are  sure 
 to  sustain  it;  and  where  these  fail,  conjecture  may  come  in  to  adapt  the 
 Greek  to  the  Latin;  that  where  conjecture  and  the  Greek  fathers  fail,  the 
 Latin  fathers  are  almost  sure  to  sustain  the  Vulgate,  and  if  they  should 
 have  a  different  reading  the  cause  is  to  be  sought  in  "  the  great  diuersitie 
 and  multitude  "  of  the  Latin  copies.  Admit  the  validity  of  these  critical 
 principles,  and  the  superiority  of  the  text  of  the  Vulgate  to  the  Greek  text 
 is  established. 
 
 The  notes  are  simply  furious,  and  in  the  words  of  a  Roman  Catholic 
 writer,  "the  translation  is  accompanied  with  virulent  annotations  against 
 the  Protestant  religion,  and  manifestly  calculated  to  support  a  system, 
 not  of  genuine  Catholicity,  but  of  transalpine  popery."  I  ^tjLdLfca-J 
 
 I  am  undecided  whether  the  actual  translation  of  the  Rhem- 
 ish  New  Testament  is  inconsistent  with  the  express  declaration 
 of  the  translators,  or  in  agreement  with  it,  for  as  a  matter  of 
 fact,  their  text  agrees  in  some  particulars,  and  especially  in  ; 
 the  use  of  the  definite  article,  with  the  Greek,  and  in  spite  of 
 
300  The  English  Versions. 
 
 their  professed  deification  of  the  Vulgate,  even  as  authorized 
 by  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  their  perpetual  fulminations 
 against  heretics  and  adversaries,  especially  in  the  notes,  they 
 are  under  great  obligations  to  the  Genevan  mouse  (Beza),  the 
 Genevan  version,  the  Bishops'  Bible,  and  to  Wiclif 
 
 Most  of  the  characteristics  of  this  translation  will  appear 
 from  a  consecutive  passage,  taken  from  the  edition  of  1582, 
 with  the  text  of  the  Vulgate  (taken  from  Carriere's  Commen- 
 tary, 1740)  placed  over  it  in  Italics. 
 
 MATTHEW  III.  1-12. 
 
 1.  Indiebus  illis,  venit  jfoannes  Baptista prccdicans  in  deserto  JudcBcE, 
 And  in  those  dayes  cometh '  lohn  the  Baptist  preaching  in  the  desert 
 
 of  Ievvrie,2 
 
 2.  Et  dicens:  Fcenitentia?n  agite:  appropinquavit  enhn  Regmim  Cce- 
 lorum. 
 
 &  saying,  Do  penance:  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heauen^  is^  at  hand. 
 
 3.  Hie  est  enim  qui  dicius  est  per  Isa'iam  Prophetam,  dicentem.    Vox 
 For  this  is  he  that  was  spoken  of  s  by  Esay  the  Prophet,  saying:  a 
 
 clamantis  in  deserto:  Par  ate  viain  Domini:  recias  facite  semitas  ejus. 
 voyce  of  one  crying  in  the  desert,  prepare  ye  the  way  of  our  s  Lord,  make 
 straight  his  pathes. 
 
 4.  Ipse  autefu  Joannes  habebat  vestimentum  de  pitis  canielorum,  cSr" 
 And  "i  the  sayd  lohn  had  his  8  garment  of  camels  heare,  &  a  girdle 
 
 zonam  pelliceam  circa  Itunbos  suos:  esca  autem  ejus  erat  locust  a,  &=  met 
 
 silvestre. 
 
 of  a  skinne  about  his  loynes:  and  his  meat  was  locustes  and  vvilde  honie. 
 
 5.  Tunc  exibat  ad  eutn  yerosolyma  &=  oinnisjudcea,  &•  omnis  regio 
 Then  went  forth  ^  to  him  Hierusalem  &  al  levvrie,  &  al  the  coun- 
 ty ^a  jtordanem: 
 
 trey  '"  about  lord  an: 
 
 6.  Et  baptizabantur  ab  eo  in  jtordane,  conjitentes  peccata  sua. 
 &  were  baptized  of  him  in  lordan,  confessing  their  sinnes. 
 
 7.  Videns  autem  multos  Pharisaoriim  &!^  Sadducceorutn,  venientes  ad 
 And  seeing  many  of  the  Pharisees  &  Sadducees  coming  to  his  bap- 
 
 baptismum  suum,  dixit  eis:    Progenies  vipcrarum,    qtiis  demonstravit 
 tism,  he  sayd  to  them :  Ye  vipers  brood, ' '  who  hath  shewed  '*  you  to  flee 
 vobis  fugere  a  Ventura  ira  ? 
 from  the  wrath  to  come  ? 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    301 
 
 8.  Facite  ergo  fructiDn  digniim  pcenitenticB. 
 Yeld  13  iherfore  fruite  vvorthie  '''  of  penance. 
 
 9.  Et  ne  velitis  diccre  intra  vos:  Patrem  habemtis  Abraham:   dico 
 And  delite  '^  not  to  say  within  your  selues,  we  haue  Abraham  to  our 
 
 enitn  vobis  qnoniam  potens  est  Dens  de  lapidibus  istis  suscitare  filios 
 father,  for  I  tel  '6  you  that  God  is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  vp  children 
 AbrahcE. 
 to  Abraham. 
 
 10.  yam  enitn  securis  ad  radicem  arborum  posita  est.     Omnis  ergo 
 For  now  the  axe  is  put  to  the  roote  of  the  trees.     Euery  tree  ther- 
 
 arbor,  qtia:  non  facit  fructiim  bomim,  excidettir,  <&=  in  ignem  mittetur. 
 fore  that  doth  not  yeld  good  fruite,  shal  be  cut  downe,  &  ca.st  into  the 
 fyre. 
 
 11.  Ego  qnidem  baptizo  vos  in  aqua  in  panitentiam:  qui  autem  post 
 I  in  deede  baptize  you  in  water  vnto  ■''  penance,  but  he  that  shal 
 
 7ne  vaiturus  est,  fortior  me  est,  cujus  tton  sum  digitus  calceatnenta  por- 
 come  after  me,   is  stronger  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  vvorthie  to 
 tare:  ipse  vos  baptizabit  in  Spiritu  Sancto,  et  igjii. 
 beare,  '8  he  shal  baptize  you  in  the  Holy  Ghost  &  fire.  '9 
 
 12.  Cujus  ventilabrum  in  manu  sua:  &^  permundabit  areain  suam:  d^" 
 Whose  fanne^o  is  in   his  hand,    and  he  shal  cleane  purge  21  his 
 
 congregabit  triticutn  suum  in  horreum,  paleas  autem  combiiret  igni  in- 
 
 floore:  and  he  vvil  gather  his  wheate  into  the  22  barne,  but  the  chaffe  he 
 
 extinguibili. 
 
 vvil  burne  with  vnquencheable  fire. 
 
 1  Cometh,  influenced  by  the  Greek,  for  the  Latin  may  be  the  present  or  the  per- 
 fect. 2  levvrie,  influenced  by  the  English  versions,  Tyndale,  Great  Bible,  Bishops', 
 and  Geneva.  3  heaven,  departure  from  the  Latin  and  conforming  to  the  English 
 idiom.  4  is,  conforms  to  the  English  idiom  in  all  the  versions  from  Tyndale.  5  was 
 spoken  of,  the  past  tense  in  the  Great  Bible,  Genevan  {1557)  and  the  Bishops'.  6  of 
 our  Lord,  a  departure  from  the  Vulgate  to  the  place  in  Isaiah  .xl.  3,  where  that  ren- 
 dering is  given.  7  And,  the  rendering  of  autem  fluctuates;  here  it  is  and,  in  ver.  11 
 but.  where  the  Greek  8e  requires  it.  In  ver.  i,  where  8e  is  not  adversative,  they 
 translate  and.  X  his  garment,  influenced  by  the  English  versions  after  Tyndale  and 
 the  Greek,  but  not  required  by  the  Latin.  9  went  forth,  original.  10  "  Al  the  cuntre 
 aboute  iordan,"  Wiclif,  in  opposition  to  region.  11  Brood,  original.  12  shetnied  you, 
 Wiclif  13  yetd,  original,  w  worthie,  Wiclif  16  delite,  original,  is  tel,  original. 
 IT  vnto.  Great  Bible,  Bishops'.  Wiclif,  "in  to."  18  "I  am  not  worth!  to  here," 
 Wiclif  19  "  in  the  holi  goost  and  fier,"  Wiclif  20  whose fanne,  Tyndale,  Great  Bible, 
 Bishops'.  Ventilabrum  does  not  necessarily  signify /««,  it  may  mean  any  implement 
 for  winnowing  grain.  i\  cleane  purge,  after  Wiclif's  "  fulli  dense,"  or  the  Bishops' 
 "  throughly  purge."     22  into  the  barne,  sH  Tl}v  dltoQrjXrjV,  Great  Bible. 
 
302 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  dependence  of  this  version  on  Wiclif  s  may  be  illustrated 
 separately  by  the  presentation  of  both  in  parallel  columns,  the 
 choice  of  the  passage  is  made  at  random. 
 
 MARK   XIV 
 
 Wiclif,  1380. 
 
 17  and  whanne  euentide  was  come, 
 he  cam  with  the  XII. 
 
 18  and  whanne  thei  saten  at  the 
 mete  and  eten  ihesus  seide,  truli 
 I  seye  to  yhou  that  oon  of  yhou 
 that  eteth  with  me  schal  bitraie 
 me, 
 
 19  and  thei  bignnen  to  be  sory,  & 
 to  seye  to  hym  ech  bi  hem  silf, 
 where  I? 
 
 20  which  seide  to  hem,  oon  of  the 
 twelue,  that  puttith  the  hond 
 with  me  in  the  plater, 
 
 21  and  sothli '  mannes  sone  goith  as 
 it  is  writun  of  him,  but  wo  to 
 that  man  bi  whom  mannes  sone 
 schal  be  bitrayede,  it  were  good 
 to  hym,  if  tliilke^  man  hadde 
 not  be  borun, 
 
 22  and  while  thei  etun,  ihesus  took 
 breed  and  blessid  and  brak  and 
 ghaf  it  to  hem  and  seide,  take 
 yhe,  this  is  my  bodi, 
 
 23  and  whanne  he  hadde  take  the 
 cuppe  he  dede  thankyngis  and 
 ghaf  to  hem,  and  alle  drunken 
 Iherof, 
 
 24  and  he  seide  to  hem,  this  is  my 
 blood  of  the  newe  testamente, 
 whiche  schal  be  schedde  for 
 many, 
 
 25  truli  I  seye  to  yhou,  for  nowe  I 
 schal  not  drynke  of  this  fruyt  of 
 vyne  in  to  3  that  day,  whanne  I 
 
 17-26. 
 
 Rhemes,  1^82. 
 
 And  when  euen  was  come,  he  17 
 commeth  with  the  Twelue. 
 And  when  they  were  sitting  at  18 
 the  table  and  eating,  lesvs  said, 
 Amen  I  say  to  you,  that  one  of 
 you   shal   betray  me,   he '    that 
 eateth  with  me. 
 
 But  they  began  to  be  sad,  and  to  19 
 say  to  him  seuerally,^  Is  it  I  ? 
 
 Who  said  to  them.  One  of  the  20 
 Twelue,  he  that  dippeth  3  with 
 me  his  hand  in  the  dish, 
 and  the  Sonne  of  man  in  deede  21 
 goeth  as  it  is  written  of  him,  but 
 wo  to  that  man  by  whom  the 
 Sonne  of  man  shal  be  betrayed, 
 it  were    good    for  him,   if  that 
 man  had  not  been  borne. 
 And  whiles  they  were  eating,  22 
 lesvs  tooke  bread;  and  blessing < 
 brake,   and   gaue   to  them,   and 
 said.  Take,  This  is  my  Body. 
 And  taking  the  chalice, ^  giuing  23 
 thankes  he  gaue  to  them,    and 
 they  al  dranke  of  it. 
 
 and  he  said  to  them.  This  is  my  24 
 blovd  of  the  new  testament,  that 
 shal  be  shed  for  many. 
 
 Amen  I  say  to  you,  that  now  I  25 
 wil  not  drinke  of  the  fruile  of 
 the  vine  vntil  ^  that  day  when  I 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    303 
 
 schal  drinke  it  new  in  the  rewm''     shal  drinke  it  new  in  the  king- 
 of  god,  dom  of  God. 
 
 26  and   whanne   the   ympne  *  was    And  an  hymne  being  said,^  they  26 
 seid  tiiey  wenten  out  in  to  the     went  forth  into  Mount-oliuet. 
 hill  of  olyues. 
 1  soihli,tt\x\y.    i  tkilke,  t\\3.t.    3  in  io=  ^  6  s60i.GOV,     "i.  Singulatiin.    %  dip- 
 
 until.  4  rewtn,  realm.  B  yjnpne,  hymn.  path,  the  English  idiom  in  all  the  subse- 
 quent versions.  4  benedicens.  5  accepto 
 calice.  6  until,  in  all  the  English  versions. 
 7  clearly  intended  to  express  past  action. 
 
 The  following  passages  giving  the  characteristics  of  this 
 version  require  no  comment: 
 
 a.  The  use  of  the  definite  article  in — i  Thess.  i.  3,  the  charity,  the  en- 
 during of  hope.  Matth.  iv.  5,  the  pinnacle;  xxviii.  i6,  tlie  mount.  Eph. 
 ii.  3,  as  also  the  rest.     Rev.  ii.  13,  clothed  in  the  white  robes. 
 
 Its  omission,  in  Luke  ii.  9,  an  angel  of  our  Lord.  Matth.  ii.  13,  an 
 angel.     John  iv.  27,  talked  with  a  woman. 
 
 b.  Literal  renderings:  Rom.  viii.  21,  liberty  of  the  glory.  2  Cor.  iv.  4, 
 gospel  of  the  glory.  Eph.  iv.  24,  desires  of  error;  24,  holiness  of  the 
 truth.  Phil.  iii.  21,  body  of  our  humility;  body  of  his  glory.  2  Thess. 
 i.  7,  angels  of  his  power.     Col.  i.  13,  Son  of  his  love. 
 
 c.  Translations  requiring  translation.  Matth.  i.  17,  transmigration  of 
 Babylon;  vi.  11,  supersubstantial  bread;  xvi.  26,  what  permutation;  xxvii. 
 62,  day  which  is  after  the  parasceue.  Mark  iii.  6,  made  a  consultation; 
 v.  35,  they  come  to  the  archsynagogue ;  xv.  46,  wrapped  hnn  in  the  sin- 
 don.  Luke  i.  6,  walking  in  all  the  commaundements  and  justifications 
 of  our  Lord;  ix.  46,  there  entered  a  cogitation  into  them;  xxii.  7,  the  day 
 of  the  Azymes  ....  the  pasche  should  be  killed;  12,  He  will  shew  you 
 a  great  refectory  adorned;  18,  I  will  not  drink  of  the  generation  of  the 
 vine.  John  ii.  11,  What  to  me  and  thee  woman?  v.  2,  and  there  is  at 
 Hierusalem  upon  Probatica  a  pond;  vi.  45,  And  al  shall  be  docible  of 
 God;  vii.  5,  Scenopegia  was  at  hand;  Acts  i.  2,  he  was  assumpted;  xxiii. 
 14,  by  execration  we  haue  vowed.  Rom.  i.  30,  odible  to  God;  ii.  25,  if 
 thou  be  a  preuaricator  of  the  law,  thy  circumcision  is  become  prepuce. 
 
 1  Cor.  V.  7,  purge  the  old  leaven,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  paste  as  you  are 
 Azymes;  x.   il,  written  to  our  correption;  xi.  4,  dishonesteth  his  head. 
 
 2  Cor.  vii.  I,  from  all  inquination  of  the  ilesh  and  spirit;  xi.  2,  for  I  haue 
 despoused  you;  xiii.  i,  seek  you  an  experiment  of  him  that  speakeih  in 
 me.  Gal.  v.  11,  the  scandal  of  the  crosse  evacuated;  21,  ebrieties,  com- 
 messations.     Eph.  ii.  6,  sit  with  him  in  the  celestials;  iii.  6,  concorporat 
 
~~^ 
 
 304  The  English  Versions. 
 
 and  comparticipant;  14,  of  whom  all  paternitie  in  the  heavens;  iv.  30, 
 and  contristale  not  the  holy  Spirit  of  God;  vi.  12,  against  the  rectors  of 
 the  world  of  this  darkenes,  against  the  spirituals  of  wickednes  in  the  ce- 
 lestials. Philipp.  ii.  7,  exinanited  himself;  iii.  10,  the  vertue  of  his  resur- 
 rection, and  the  society  of  his  passions,  configured  to  his  death;  iv.  18, 
 an  acceptable  host.  Coloss.  iii.  16,  spiritual  canticles,  in  grace  singing 
 in  your  hartes  to  God.  2  Thess.  ii.  8,  eaten  bread  of  any  man  gratis. 
 I  Tim.  li.  6,  not  a  neophyte;  v.  6,  For  she  that  is  in  deliciousenes,  liuing 
 is  dead.  2  Tim.  i.  11,  an  Apostle  and  Maister  of  the  Gentiles;  14,  keep 
 the  good  depositum;  iv.  4,  from  the  truth  certes  they  will  auert.  Titus 
 ii.  3,  old  women,  in  like  maner,  in  holy  attire.  Philem.  6,  evident  in 
 the  agnition  of  al  good;  24,  coadiutors.  Heb.  ii.  17,  that  he  might  re- 
 propitiate  the  sinnes  of  the  people;  iii.  13,  obdurate  with  the  fallacie  of 
 sinne;  15,  obdurate  your  hartes  as  m  that  exacerbation;  iv.  4,  left  a  sab- 
 batisme  for  the  people  of  God;  v.  9,  and  being  consummate;  vi.  7,  grasse 
 commodious  for  them  by  whom  it  is  tilled;  vii.  19,  introduction  of  a  bet- 
 ter hope;  viii.  5,  according  to  the  exampler  which  was  shewed  thee;  ix.  i, 
 a  secular  sanctuarie;  3,  Sancta  Sanctorum;  23,  examplers  of  the  cceles- 
 tials;  28.  to  exhaust  the  sinnes  of  many;  x.  16,  in  their  mindes  will  I 
 superscribe  them;  xii.  2,  the  consummator  lesus,  who,  ioy  being  pro- 
 posed vnto  him,  sustained  the  crosse,  contemning  confusion;  xiii.  7,  Re- 
 member your  prelates;  16,  For  with  such  hostes  God  is  promerited.  James 
 i.  15,  sinne  when  it  is  consummate,  ingendreth  death;  17,  no  transmuta- 
 tion, nor  shadowing  of  alteration;  23,  countenance  of  his  natiuity;  iii.  4, 
 turned  about  with  a  litle  stenie  whither  the  violence  of  the  director  wil; 
 6,  inflameth  the  wheele  of  our  natiuity.  i  Peter  i.  13,  not  configurated 
 to  the  former  desires;  17,  in  feare  conuerse  ye  the  time  of  your  peregrina- 
 tion; 22,  in  the  sincere  loue  of  the  fraternitie  from  the  hart;  ii.  13,  be 
 subject  therfore  to  euery  humane  creature  for  God;  iii.  7,  as  vnto  the 
 weaker  feminine  vessel  imparting  honovr;  iv.  12,  strange  in  the  feruour 
 which  is  to  you  for  a  tentation;  13,  but  communicating  with  the  passions 
 of  Christ;  v.  5,  insmuate  humilitie  one  to  another;  2  Pet.  ii.  13,  coinquina- 
 tions  and  spottes,  flowing  in  delicacies;  iii.  13,  in  which  iustice  inhabiteth. 
 I  John  i.  3,  our  societie  may  be  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Sonne;  ii. 
 14, 1  write  unto  you  infantes;  iii.  i,  See  what  maner  of  charitie  the  Father 
 hath  giuen  vs;  *  iv.  3,  euery  spirit  that  dissolueth  lesvs.  2  John  9, 
 Euery  one  that  reuolteth,  and  persisteth  not  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ, 
 
 •  They  render  ay  dltTJ  uniformly  "charity"  which  lord  Bacon  thought  a  mark 
 of  "  discretion  and  tenderness  "  of  this  version. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    305 
 
 3  John  9,  but  he  that  loueth  to  beare  primacie  among  them.  Jude  4,  pre- 
 scribed vnto  this  iudgement  ....  transferring  the  grace  of  God  into  riot- 
 ousnes,  and  denying  the  onely  Dominator;  19,  which  segregate  them 
 selues.  Rev.  i.  10,  on  the  Dominical  day;  15,  and  his  feete  like  to 
 latten  (Wiclif);  ii.  14,  to  cast  a  scandal  before  the  children  of  Israel;  lii. 
 17,  a  miser,  and  miserable;  ix.  11,  in  Latin  hauing  the  name  Exterminans; 
 X.  7,  shal  be  consummate,  as  he  hath  euangelized;  xiv.  il,  take  the  char- 
 acter of  his  name;  xix.  18,  the  flesh  of  tribunes  (Wiclif);  xxi.  6,  the  foun- 
 tain of  the  water  of  life,  gratis,  also  xxii.  17;  xxii.  2,  tree  for  the  curing 
 of  the  Gentiles;  14,  blessed  are  they  that  wash  their  stoles.  Y 
 
 The  last  passage  shows  that  the  Rhemish  translators  stopped 
 short  at  no  absurdity  however  great,  as  long  as  it  was  in  the 
 Vulgate;  it  is  impossible  to  tell  what  edition  they  used,  but  it 
 must  have  been  one  of  the  very  worst,  for  quite  a  number  of 
 copies  read  Beati  qui  lavant  stolas  suas  in  sanguine  Agni. 
 
 There  are  nevertheless  redeeming  features,  and  it  is  only  fair 
 to  point  to  some  renderings  less  narrow,  and  even  felicitous  in 
 spite  of  the  absurdities  which  often  mar  otherwise  good  transla- 
 tions. Moreover  it  should  be  remembered  that  the  Latin  of  the  | 
 New  Testament  is  of  very  ancient  date,  and  that  many  of  its  \ 
 readings,  being  derived  from  early  documents,  are  of  critical 
 value,  and  the  renderings  in  the  Rhemish  New  Testament  occa- 
 sionally, in  perfect  argreement  with  the  most  authentic  Man- 
 uscripts. Opening  the  Rhemish  version  at  Mark  viii.  22,  they 
 render,  "and  they  come  to  Bethsaida,"  after  Wiclif,  and 
 against  all  the  other  English  versions,  the  Authorized  in- 
 cluded. That  reading  is  fully  sustained  by  the  best  MSS. 
 and  the  most  ancient  versions.  But  in  the  very  next  clause 
 "  rogabant  eu?n"  of  the  Vulgate,  perpetuated  in  all  the  Eng- 
 lish versions  is  in  defiance  of  the  Greek  napaHaXovdiv .  In 
 Acts  xvi.  7,  the  Rhemish  rendering:  "and  the  spirit  of  Jesus 
 permitted  them  not "  is  supported  by  the  best  MSS.  against 
 all  the  English  versions  except  Wiclif  and  the  Westminster. 
 In  John  xi.  41,  the  Rhemish  "they  tooke  therfore  the  stone 
 away"  (Wiclif)  is  right,  and  all  the  other  English  versions 
 
3o6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 except  the  Westminster  have  given  an  interpolation  in  the 
 clause  ' '  from  the  place  where  the  dead  was  layd, "  A.  V. 
 The  same  holds  good  in  Rom.  xv.  29,  i  Pet.  iii.  15,  i  John 
 iii.  14.  and  a  number  of  other  places. 
 
 Of  the  freer  renderings  the  following  are  instances: 
 
 Matth.  viii.  29,  What  is  between  us?  {(pad  nobis  et  tibi);  ix.  S,  haue 
 a  good  heart  {confide);  xxi.  41,  he  will  bring  to  naught  {male  per det). 
 John  xii.  2,  them  that  sat  at  the  table,  {disciimbentibiis);  6,  not  because 
 he  cared  for  the  poor  {noti  qttia  de  egenis  pertinebat  ad  eum).  Acts  xvii. 
 5,  of  .the  rascal  sort  {de  vulgo). 
 
 As  examples  of  felicitous  renderings  of  a  genuine  Saxon 
 ring  these  six  may  suffice: 
 
 Mark  v.  39,  why  make  you  this  a  doe?  Luke  xi.  25,  swept  with  a 
 besom  and  trimmed;  xviii.  2,  feared  not  God  and  of  man  made  no  ac- 
 count. Acts  xvii.  18,  what  is  it  that  this  word-sower  would  say?  I  Cor. 
 viii.  I,  it  is  a  foul  thing  for  a  woman  to  speak  in  the  church.  Rev.  ii. 
 17,  a  white  counter. 
 
 The  following  list  of  words  in  the  Authorized  Version  de- 
 rived from  the  Rhemish  has  been  prepared  by  Dr.  Eadie: 
 
 Matth.  xxvi.  26,  blessed;  30,  hymn.  Luke  ix.  31,  decease.  Rom.  i. 
 28,  reprobate;  ii.  5,  impenitent;  v.  8,  commendeth.  James  i.  5,  up- 
 braidelh  not;  21,  the  engraffed  word,  i  John  ii.  20,  unction  from  the 
 holy  one.  In  addition  to  "confess"  for  "knowledge";  "propitiation," 
 "seduce,"  " have  contidence, "  "stumbling,"  and  "  understanding,"  all 
 in  the  same  Epistle. 
 
 Of  whole  clauses  transferred  from  the  Rhemish,  I  have 
 noted,  merely  by  turning  over  the  leaves  here  and  there,  the 
 following: 
 
 2  Tim.  iii.  6,  lead  captive  silly  women  laden  with  sinnes;  8,  reprobate 
 concerning  the  faith,  i  Cor.  xv.  34,  Evil  communications  corrupt  good 
 manners.  Acts  xii.  6,  the  same  night  Peter  was  sleeping  between.  John 
 xvi.  16,  because  I  go  to  the  Father. 
 
 Their  want  of  accurate  scholarship,  on  the  principle  of  lit- 
 eral adherence  to  the  text  of  the  Vulgate,  appears,  e.  g.,  in 
 I  Cor.  xiii.  12,  where  they  render  j;z)t'«//«OT,  "glasse." 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    307 
 
 But  there  is  one  feature  of  this  version  which  deserves  the 
 highest  commendation,  namely,  the  uniformity  of  their  ren-  i/ 
 derings.  To  amen,  rabbi,  charity,  already  noted,  may  be 
 added,  by  way  of  example,  multitude,  work,  and  many  more 
 will  be  supplied  when  we  come  to  consider  the  Authorized 
 Version,  which  is  frequently  marred  by  unnecessary  and  in- 
 consistent diversity  of  renderings  of  the  same  word  in  the 
 original. 
 
 While  the  Latin  element,  and  the  general  opposition  to  the 
 current  idiom  combine  to  make  this  version  probably  the 
 least  intelligible  of  all  the  English  versions  to  the  ordinary 
 reader,  it  will  always  possess  great  value  for  critical  purposes, 
 and  on  all  points  connected  with  the  theological  differences 
 between  the  Latin  Church  and  Protestant  Communions.  It 
 is,  however,  not  so  much  in  the  text  as  in  the  notes  accom- 
 panying it,  where  the  odium  theologicum  is  expressed. 
 
 Some  idea  of  the  animus  may  be  had  from  the  following: 
 
 A  Table  of  certaine  places  of  the  New  Testament,  corruptly  translated 
 in  favour  of  heresies  of  these  dayes  in  the  English  editions:  especially  of 
 the  yeares  1562-77-79  and  80,  by  order  of  the  bookes,  chapters,  and 
 verses  of  the  same.  Wherein  we  do  not  charge  our  aduersaries  for  dis- 
 agreeing from  the  authentical  Latin  text  (whereof  much  is  saide  in  the 
 Preface),  but  for  corrupting  the  Greek  it  selfe,  which  they  pretende  to 
 translate. 
 
 St.  Matth.  chap.  i.  19,  For  "  a  iust  man,"  they  translate  "a  righteous 
 man,"  because  this  word  "iust"  importeth  that  a  man  is  iust  m  deede 
 and  not  only  so  reputed.  And  so  generally  where  "  iust  "  or  "iustice" 
 is  ioyned  with  good  workes,  they  say  "righteous"  and  "  righteousnes  ": 
 yet  being  joined  with  faith,  they  keepe  the  olde  termes  "iust"  and 
 "iustice."  Chap.  ii.  6,  For  "rule"  or  "gouerne,"  they  translate  / 
 "feede,"  to  diminishe  ecclesiastical  authoritie,  which  the  Greeke  wo»d  j 
 signifieth;  as  also  the  Hebrewe,  Mich,  v.,  whence  this  is  cited.  Chap, 
 ii.  2,  8,  For  "do  penance"  and  "  fruite  worthie  of  penance"  (which 
 signify  painful  satisfaction  for  sinne),  they  translate  "repent"  and  "re- 
 pentance," or  "  amendment  of  life."  Chap.  xvi.  18,  For  "  church  "  they 
 translate  "congregation,"  and  that  so  continually  euery  where  in  Tyn- 
 dals  Bible,  printed  againe  anno  1562,  that  the  worde  "  church  "  is  not  once 
 
3oS  The  English  Versions, 
 
 there  to  be  founde.  Which  the  other  editions  correcting  in  other  places, 
 yet  in  this  place  it  remayneth  corrupted,  reading  still,  "upon  this  rocke 
 I  wil  build  my  congregation,"  so  loath  they  are  it  should  appeare  how 
 firmly  the  Church  of  Christ  is  founded.  ...  S.  Mark,  chap  x.  52,  For 
 "thy  faith  hath  made  thee  safe,"  speaking  of  corporal  sight  geuen  to  the 
 blind,  they  translate  "thy  faith  had  saved  thee,"  to  make  it  seeme  that 
 iuslification  and  sakiation  is  only  by  faith.  S.  Luke  viii.  48,  For  "thy 
 faith  hath  made  thee  safe  "  (to  wit,  from  corporal  infirmitie),  they  translate 
 "  thy  faith  hath  saued  thee."  viii.  50,  For  "  beleeue  only  and  she  shal  be 
 safe,"  they  saye  "  beleeue  only  and  she  shal  be  saued,"  in  fauour  of  the 
 forsaid  heresie  of  only  faith:  neither  marking  that  this  safetie  pertaineth  to 
 the  bodie,  nor  that  it  is  attributed  to  the  faith  of  an  other,  and  not  of  the 
 partie  restored.  .  .  .  Chap.  xxii.  20,  Beza  (whom  the  English  Protes- 
 tantes  herein  defend)  condemneth  the  Greeke  text  (which  he  confesseth  to 
 be  the  same  in  al  copies)  because  by  it  the  relatiue,  "  which,"  must  needes 
 be  referred  to  the  Chalice,  and  so  proueth  the  real  presence  of  Chi-ists 
 bloude  in  the  Chalice.  ...  S.  John,  chap.  i.  12,  For  "he  gaue  them 
 powre  to  be  made  the  sonnes  of  God,"  Beza  and  his  folowers  translate 
 "he  gaue  them  the  dignitie  "  (others  say,  "the  prerogatiue")  to  be  the 
 sonnes  "of  God":  against  free-wil.  Chap.  ix.  22  and  35,  For  "put  out 
 of  the  synagogue,"  they  translate  "excommunicate":  as  though  the 
 Catholike  Churches  excommunication  of  heretikes,  from  the  societie  and 
 participation  of  the  faithful,  were  like  to  that  exteriour  putting  out  of  the 
 synagogue,  of  such  as  confessed  Christ. 
 
 Gregory  Martin  who  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  English 
 Bible  was  ' '  not  indeed  God's  book,  worde,  or  scripture,  but 
 the  devil's  worde,"  delivers  himself  thus: 
 
 Now  then  to  come  to  our  purpose,  such  are  the  absurd  translations  of 
 the  English  bibles,  and  altogether  like  unto  these:  namely,  when  they 
 translate  "congregation"  for  "church,"  "elder"  for  "priest,"  "image  " 
 for  "  idol,"  "  dissension  "  for  "  schism,  "  "  general "  for  "  catholic,"  "  se- 
 cret," for  "sacrament,"  "overseer"  for  "bishop,"  "messenger"  for 
 "angel,"  "ambassador"  for  "apostle,"  "minister"  for  "deacon,"  and 
 such  like,  to  what  other  end  be  these  deceitful  translations,  but  to  con- 
 ceal and  obscure  the  name  of  the  church  and  dignities  thereof,  mentioned 
 in  the  holy  scriptures:  to  dissemble  the  word  "  schism  "  (as  they  do  also 
 "heresy  "  and  "heretic")  for  fear  of  disgracing  their  schisms  and  heresies; 
 to  say  of  "  matrimony,"  neither  "sacrament,"  which  is  the  Latin,  nor 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    309 
 
 "mystery,"  which  is  the  Greek,  but  to  go  as  far  as  they  can  possibly 
 from  the  common,  usual,  and  ecclesiastical  words,  saying,  "  This  is  a  great 
 secret,"  in  favour  of  their  heresy  that  matrimony  is  no  sacrament?  * 
 
 On  the  other  hand,  Fulke,  in  the  Dedication  prefixed  to 
 his  De/etice,  etc.,  expresses  his  opinion  of  the  Rhemish  trans- 
 lation thus: 
 
 In  which,  that  I  speak  nothing  of  their  insincere  purpose,  in  leaving 
 the  pure  fountain  of  the  original  verity,  to  follow  the  crooked  stream  of 
 their  barbarous  vulgar  Latin  translation,  which  (beside  all  other  manifest 
 corruptions)  is  found  defective  in  more  than  an  hundred  places,  as  your 
 majesty,  according  to  the  excellent  knowledge  in  both  the  tongues  where- 
 with God  hath  blessed  you,  is  very  well  able  to  judge;  and  to  omit  even 
 the  same  book  of  their  translation,  pestered  with  so  many  annotations, 
 both  false  and  undutiful,  by  which,  under  colour  of  the  authority  of  holy 
 scriptures,  they  seek  to  infect  the  minds  of  the  credulous  readers  with 
 heretical  and  superstitious  opinions,  and  to  alienate  their  hearts  from 
 yielding  due  obedience  to  your  majesty,  and  your  most  Christian  laws 
 concerning  true  religion  established ;  and  that  I  may  pass  over  the  very 
 text  of  their  translation,  obscured  without  any  necessary  or  just  cause 
 with  such  a  multitude  of  so  strange  and  unusual  terms,  as  to  the  ignor- 
 ant are  no  less  difficult  to  understand,  than  the  Latin  or  Greek  itself:  yet 
 it  is  not  meet  to  be  concealed,  that  they  which  neither  truly  nor  precisely 
 have  translated  their  own  vulgar  Latin  and  only  authentical  text,  have 
 nevertheless  been  so  bold  to  set  forth  a  several  treatise,  etc •)• 
 
 Of  the  subsequent  editions  of  this  version  particulars  will 
 be  given  below. 
 
 The  Old  Testament  was  not  published  until  1609-10,  al- 
 though the  translation  had  been  prepared  many  years  pre- 
 viously, even  before  the  appearance  of  the  New  Testament, 
 the  delay  being  occasioned  "for  lack  of  good  meanes"  and 
 "our  poor  estate  in  banishment."  It  appeared  in  quarto, 
 the  first  volume  in  1609,  the  second  in  i6iowith  the  title: 
 
 The  Holie  Bible,  Faithfully  Translated  into  English  out  of  the  Av- 
 thentical  Latin.  Diligently  conferred  with  the  Hebrew,  Greeke,  arid 
 other  Editions  in  diners  languages.     With  Arguments  of  the  Bookes  and 
 
 *  Fulke,  pp.  218,  219.  t  Fulke,  p.  5. 
 
3IO  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Chapters:  Annotations:  Tables:  and  other  helps,  for  better  vnderstand- 
 ing  of  the  text;  for  discouerie  of  Corruptions  in  some  latter  trans- 
 lations: and  for  clearing  cotttrouersies  in  Religion.  By  the  English 
 College  of  Doway.  Spiritu  Sancto  inspirati,  locuti  sunt  sancti  Dei 
 homines.  2  Pet.  i:  The  holie  men  of  God  spake,  inspired  with  the 
 Holy  Ghost.  Printed  at  Doway  by  Lawrence  Kellam,  at  the  signe  of 
 thi  holie  Lambe.     M.D.  C.X. 
 
 A  brief  address  on  the  last  page  states: 
 
 We  haue  already  found  some  faults  escaped,  but  fearing  there  be  more, 
 and  the  whole  volume  being  ere  long  to  be  examined  again,  we  pray  the 
 courteous  reader  to  pardon  all  and  amend  them  as  they  occur. 
 
 From  the  Preface  addressed :  To  the  right  wel  beloued  English 
 reader  grace  and  glory  in  lesvs  Christ  Euerlasting,  a  few  para- 
 graphs are  here  given. 
 
 ....  But  here  another  question  may  be  proposed:  why  we  translate 
 the  Latin  text,  rather  than  the  Hebrew,  or  Greeke,  which  Protestants 
 preferre  as  the  fountaine  tongs,  wherin  holie  Scriptures  were  first  writ- 
 ten ?  To  this  we  answer  that  if  indeed  those  first  pure  Editions  were  now 
 extant,  or  if  such  as  be  extant  were  more  pure  then  the  Latin,  we  would 
 also  preferre  such  fountaines  before  the  riuers,  in  whatsoeuer  they  should 
 be  found  to  disagree.  But  the  ancient  best  learned  Fathers  and  Doctours 
 of  the  Church,  doe  much  complaine,  and  testify  to  vs,  that  both  the  He- 
 brew and  Greeke  Editions  are  fouly  corrupted  by  lewes  and  Heretikes, 
 since  the  Latin  was  truly  translated  ont  of  them,  whiles  they  were  more 
 pure;  and  that  the  same  Latin  hath  been  farre  better  conserued  from  cor- 
 ruptions. So  that  the  old  Vulgate  Latin  Edition  hath  been  preferred  and 
 vsed  for  most  authentical  aboue  a  thousand  and  three  hundred  yeaies.  .  .  . 
 
 How  wel  this  is  done  the  learned  may  iudge,  when  by  mature  confer- 
 ence they  shal  haue  made  trial  thereof.  And  if  any  thing  be  mistaken, 
 we  will  (as  stil  we  promise)  gladly  correct  it.  Those  that  translated  it 
 about  thirty  yeares  since,  were  wel  knowen  to  the  world,  to  haue  been 
 excellent  in  the  tongs,  sincere  men,  and  great  Diuines.  Only  one  thing 
 we  haue  done  tovching  the  text,  whereof  we  are  especially  to  giue  no- 
 tice :  That  whereas  heretofore  in  the  best  Latin  editions  there  remained 
 many  places  differing  in  words,  some  also  in  sense,  as  m  long  process  of 
 time  the  writers  erred  in  their  copies,  now  lately  by  the  same  care  and  dili- 
 gence of  the  Church,  those  diuers  readings  were  maturely  and  iudiciously 
 examined  and  conferred  with  sundry  the  best  written  and  printed  books. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    311 
 
 and  so  resolued  vpon,  that  al  which  before  were  left  in  the  margent,  are 
 eitlier  restored  into  the  text,  or  els  omitted,  so  that  now  none  such  remain 
 in  the  margent.  For  which  cause  we  haue  againe  conferred  this  English 
 translation,  and  conformed  it  to  the  most  perfect  Latin  Edition.  Where 
 yet  by  the  way  we  must  giue  the  vulgar  reader  to  vnderstand,  that  very 
 few  or  none  of  the  former  varieties  touched  controuersies  of  this  time.  So 
 that  this  recognition  is  no  way  suspicious  of  partiality,  but  is  meerly 
 done  for  the  more  secure  conseruation  of  the  true  text,  and  more  ease  and 
 satisfaction  of  such,  as  otherwise  should  haue  remained  more  doubtful. 
 
 Now  for  the  strictness  obserued  in  translating  some  words,  or  rather  the 
 not  translating  of  some,  which  is  in  more  danger  to  be  disliked,  we  dou'bt 
 not  but  the  discrete  learned  reader,  deeply  weighing  and  considering  the 
 importance  of  sacred  words,  and  how  easily  the  translator  may  misse  the 
 sense  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  wil  hold  that  which  is  here  done  for  reasonable 
 and  necessary.  We  have  also  the  example  of  the  Latin  and  Greeke, 
 where  some  words  are  not  translated,  but  left  in  Hebrew,  as  they  were 
 first  spoken  and  written;  wliich  seeing  they  could  not,  or  were  not  con- 
 uenient  to  be  translated  into  Latin  or  Greeke,  how  much  lesse  could  they 
 or  was  it  reason  to  turne  them  into  English  ?  S.  Auguslin  also  yieldeth 
 to  a  reason,  exemplifying  in  the  words  "amen"  and  "alleluia  for  the 
 more  sacred  authoritie  thereof,"  which  doubtless  is  the  cause  why  some 
 "names  of  solemne  feasts,  sacrifices,"  and  other  holie  things  are  "re- 
 serued  in  sacred  tongs,"  Hebrew,  Greeke,  or  Latin.  Againe  for  neces- 
 sitie,  English  not  hauing  a  name  or  sufficient  terme,  we  either  keep  the 
 word  as  we  find  it,  or  only  turn  it  to  our  English  termination,  because  it 
 would  otherwise  require  mani  words  in  English  to  signifie  one  word  of 
 another  tongue.  Li  which  cases,  we  commonly  put  the  explication  in 
 the  margent.  Briefly  our  Apologie  is  easie  against  English  Protestants; 
 because  they  also  reserue  some  words  in  the  original  tongues,  not  trans- 
 lated into  English,  as  "Sabbath,  Ephod,  Pentecost,  Proselyte,"  and  some 
 others 
 
 ....  It  more  importeth,  that  nothing  be  wittingly  and  falsely  trans- 
 lated for  aduantage  of  doctrine  in  matter  of  faith.  Wherein  as  we  dare 
 boldly  auouch  the  sinceritie  of  this  translation,  and  that  nothing  is  here 
 either  vntruly  or  obscurely  done  of  purpose,  in  fauour  of  Catholike  Ro- 
 man Religion,  so  we  can  not  but  complaine,  and  challenge  English  Prot- 
 estants for  corrupting  the  text,  contrarie  to  the  Hebrew  and  Greeke,  which 
 they  profess  to  translate  for  the  more  shew  and  maintening  of  their  peculiar 
 opinions  against  Catholikes;  as  is  proued  in  the  "  Discouerie  of  manifold 
 Corruptions."  .... 
 
 With  this  then  we  wil  conclude  most  deare  (we  speake  to  you  al,  that 
 
312 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 ^ 
 
 vnderstand  our  tongue,  whether  you  be  of  contrarie  opinions  in  faith,  or 
 of  mundane  fear  participate  with  an  other  Congregation,  or  professe  with 
 vs  the  same  Catholike  Religion)  to  you  al  we  present  this  worke:  daily 
 beseeching  God  Almightie,  the  Diuine  Wisedom,  Eternal  Goodnes,  to 
 create,  illuminate,  and  replenish  your  spirits,  with  his  Grace,  that  you 
 may  attaine  eternal  Glorie,  euery  one  in  his  measure,  in  those  many  man- 
 sions, prepared  and  promised  by  our  Sauiour  in  his  Fathers  house.  Not 
 only  to  those  which  first  receiued  and  folowed  his  Diuine  doctrine,  but  to 
 al  that  should  afterwards  belieue  in  him,  and  keep  the  same  precepts.  .  .  . 
 ....  From  the  English  College  in  Doway,  the  Octanes  of  Al  Saints, 
 1609.  "  The  God  of  patience  and  comfort  giue  you  to  be  of  one  mind, 
 one  towards  an  other  in  lesvs  Christ;  that  of  one  mind,  with  one  mouth 
 you  may  glorifie  God." 
 
 The  conformity  of  the  EngUsh  text  "to  the  most  perfect 
 Latin  edition  "  refers  to  the  Clementine  edition  of  the  Vulgate 
 set  forth  in  1592,  which  not  only  differed  from  but  actually 
 contradicted  the  Sixtine  edition  of  1590,  of  which  two  infalli- 
 ble versions  the  subjoined  list  of  a  few  passages  may  not  be 
 out  of  place. 
 
 SIXTINE. 
 
 CLEMENTINE. 
 
 SIXTINE. 
 
 CLEMENTINE. 
 
 IS  go. 
 
 ^S92- 
 
 JS90. 
 
 J-S92- 
 
 Ex.  xvi.  2. 
 
 induxistis. 
 
 eduxistis. 
 
 I  Esd.  ix.  7. 
 
 averteremur 
 
 .  con  vertere- 
 
 tuae. 
 
 meae. 
 
 mur. 
 
 Lev.  xxvii.  17. 
 
 suam. 
 
 tuam. 
 
 2     "     iii.  21. 
 
 ad  portam. 
 
 a  porta. 
 
 Deut.  xvii.  6. 
 
 non  lepram. 
 
 lepram. 
 
 vobis. 
 
 nobis. 
 
 xxiv.  4. 
 
 apposuit. 
 
 opposuit. 
 
 Judith  i.  2. 
 
 altitudinem. 
 
 latitudincm. 
 
 Josh.  ii.  14. 
 
 non  fuerit. 
 
 fuerit. 
 
 Psal.  cxxxvi.  9. 
 
 suos. 
 
 tuos. 
 
 iv.  13- 
 
 nostro. 
 
 vestro. 
 
 ^^  cxxx  viii.  19.  suas. 
 
 tuas. 
 
 non  traderet 
 
 .  traderet. 
 
 Sap.  ii.  g. 
 
 injustitia; 
 
 justitias. 
 
 Judg.  xiv.  2. 
 
 tuo. 
 
 meo. 
 
 Ecclus.  viii.  7. 
 
 volumus. 
 
 nolunmus. 
 
 I  Reg.  iv.  10. 
 
 nobis. 
 
 vobis. 
 
 xxi.  15. 
 
 insipientia. 
 
 sapientia. 
 
 me. 
 
 te. 
 
 Is.  lix.  8. 
 
 vobis. 
 
 nobis. 
 
 xxviii.  20. 
 
 tua. 
 
 mea. 
 
 Ezech.  xxxii.  8. 
 
 suae. 
 
 tua;. 
 
 2  Reg.  ix.  12. 
 
 tuam. 
 
 meam. 
 
 Hab.  i.  13. 
 
 non  respicis. 
 
 respicis, 
 
 xxii.  37. 
 
 mea. 
 
 tua. 
 
 Soph.  iii.  17. 
 
 tua. 
 
 sua. 
 
 3  Reg.  ii.  2. 
 
 meas. 
 
 tuas. 
 
 Joan  vi.  55. 
 
 credentes. 
 
 non  credentes 
 
 vii.  8. 
 
 intrinsecus. 
 
 extrinsecus. 
 
 Heb.  v.  6. 
 
 interpretabi- 
 
 ininterpreta- 
 
 2  Paral.  vi.  8. 
 
 meas. 
 
 suas. 
 
 lis. 
 
 bilis. 
 
 nostri. 
 
 vestri. 
 
 2  Pet.  i.  II. 
 
 indoctas 
 
 doctas. 
 
 After  the  Preface  follows: 
 
 — The  summe  and  partition  of  the  Holie  Bible,  with  a  briefe  note  of 
 the  Canonical  and  Apocryphal  bookes.     (After  the  second  book  of  Mac- 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    313 
 
 cabees  is  read:  "  The  prayer  of  Manasses,  with  the  second  and  third  books 
 of  Esdras,  extant  in  most  Latin  and  Vulgare  Bibles,  are  here  placed  after 
 al  the  Canonical  books  of  the  Old  Testament:  because  they  are  not  re- 
 ceiued  into  the  canon  of  Diuine  Scriptures  by  the  Catholique  Church"). 
 — The  summe  of  the  Old  Testament,  as  it  is  distinguished  from  the  New. 
 — Of  Moyses  the  author  of  the  first  fiue  bookes. — The  argument  of  the 
 Booke  of  Genesis. 
 
 At  the  end  is, 
 
 — A  Table  of  the  Epistles  taken  forth  of  the  Old  Testament  vpon  cer- 
 tayne  festival  dayes. — An  Historical  Table  of  the  Times,  special  persons, 
 most  notable  things,  and  canonical  bookes  of  the  Old  Testament. — A 
 particular  Table  of  the  most  principal  thinges  conteyned  as  wel  in  the 
 holie  Text  as  in  the  Annotations  of  both  the  Tomes  of  the  Old  Testament. 
 — Censuria  trium  Theologorum  Anglorum  extra  collegium  commorantium. 
 
 The  rather  lofty  pretensions  of  the  Douay  revisers  as  to  the 
 sincerity,  purity  and  fidelity  of  their  version,  cannot  stand 
 the  test  of  comparison  with  the  best,  that  is  the  purest  Latin 
 text  made  by  Jerome  from  the  Hebrew  direct,  for  the  Psalter 
 is  made  from  his  revision  of  the  faulty  Latin  translation  made 
 from  the  Septuagint;  it  is  therefore  in  reality  a  faithful  trans- 
 lation of  the  revision  of  a  bad  Latin  version,  made  from  the 
 Greek  translation  of  the  Hebrew  original.  The  best  Latin  | 
 text  did  not  form  part  of  the  Vulgate  from  which  the  Douay 
 Bible  is  translated.  This  is  quite  sufficient  to  explain  the 
 positively  unintelligible  English  of  the  unintelligible  Latin 
 version,  of  a  very  uncertain  Greek  translation  of  the  Hebrew. 
 In  the  following  examples,  the  juxtaposition  of  the  Vulgate, 
 and  the  Douay  version  will  be  all  that  is  necessary  to  charac- 
 terize the  quality  of  the  latter. 
 
 NUMBERS  XX.   26. 
 
 Vulgate.  Douay. 
 
 Cumque  nudaveris  patrem  veste     And  when  thou  hast  unvested 
 
 Candida,   indues  ea    Eleazarum     the   father  of  his  vesture,  thou 
 
 filium  ejus.  shalt   revest    therewith    Eleazar 
 
 his  son. 
 
\- 
 
 314  The  English  Versions. 
 
 DEUT  XVI.  2. 
 
 Immolabisque     Phase     Domino     thou  shalt  immolate  the  Phase  to 
 Deo  tuo.  our  Lord  thy  God. 
 
 JOB  IX.  13. 
 
 .  .  ,  sub  quo  curvantur  qui  por-     under  whom  they  stoop  that  car- 
 '  tant  orbem.  ry  the  world. 
 
 JOB  XXI.  33. 
 Dulcis  fuit  glareis  Cocyti  ...         he  hath  been  sweet  to  the  gravel 
 
 of  Cocytus. 
 
 JOB  XXVI.  13. 
 Spiritus  ejus  oniavit  coelos,  et  ob-     his  spirit  hath  adorned  the  heav- 
 stetricante  manu  ejus  .  .  .  ens,  and  his  hand  being  the  mid- 
 
 wife .  .  . 
 
 JOB  XXXIV.  18. 
 Apostata !   qui  vocat  duces  im-     Apostate,  that  calleth  dukes  im- 
 pios.  pious. 
 
 PSALM  XIX.  8,  9,    13. 
 
 8  Lex   Domini   immaculata,   con-  The  Law  of  our  Lord  is  immac-  8 
 vertens      animas;      testimonium  ulate,  converting  souls:  the  testi- 
 Domini  fidele,  sapientiam  prae-  mony  of  our  Lord  is  faithful,  giv- 
 stans  parvulis.  ing  wisdom  to  little  ones. 
 
 gjuslitise    Domini    rectae,    Itetifi-     The  justices  of  our  Lord  be  right,  9 
 cantescorda;  prfficeptum Domini     making  hearts  joyful:   the  pre- 
 lucidum,  illuminans  oculos  .  .  .      cept  of  our  Lord  lightsome,  il- 
 luminating the  eyes. 
 13  Delicta  quis  intelligit?     Ab  oc-     Sin  who  understandeth  ?     From  13 
 cultis  meis    munda   me,    et   ab     my  secret  sins  cleanse  me:  and 
 alienis  parce  servo  tuo  .  .  .  from  other  men's  spare  thy  ser- 
 
 vant. 
 
 PSALM  LVii.  9-12. 
 
 9  Sicut  cera,  quae  fluit,  auferentur;     As  wax  that  melteth  shall  they  9 
 supercecidit  ignis,  et  non  vide-     be  taken  away;  fire  hath  fallen 
 runt  solem.  on  them,  and  they  have  not  seen 
 
 the  sun. 
 ID  Priusquam    intelligerent    spinas     Before   your  thorns  did  under-  10 
 vestrae  rhamnum,  sicut  viventes     stand  the  old  briar:  as  living  so 
 sic  in  ira  absorbet  eos.  in  wrath  he  swalloweth  them. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    315 
 
 11  Laetabitur   Justus,    cum    viderit     The  just  shall  rejoice  when  he  ii 
 vindictam;    manus   suas  lavabit     shall  see  revenge:  he  shall  wash 
 
 in  sanguine  peccatoris.  his  hands  in  the  blood  of  a  sin- 
 
 ner. 
 
 12  Et  dicet  homo:  si  utiqueest  fruc-     And   man    shall    say:    If  certes  12 
 tus  justo,  utique  est  Deus  judi-     there  be  fruit  to  the  just:  there 
 cans  eos  in  terra.  is  a  God  certes  judging -them  on 
 
 the  earth. 
 
 PSALM  xci.  6. 
 (Non  timebis  .  .  .)  a  negotio  pe-     (thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  ,  .  .)  of 
 rambulante  in  tenebris,   ab   in-     business  walking  in  darkness,  of 
 cursu  et  daemonio  mendiano  .  .  .     invasion  and  the  midday  devil. 
 
 The  following  additional  specimens  may  do  without  the 
 Latin: 
 
 Psalm  xvi.  3,  he  hath  made  all  my  willes  mevelous  in  them;  xxxix. 
 12,  I  have  famted  in  reprehensions;  Ixv.  11,  inebriate  her  rivers,  in  her 
 dropps  she  shall  rejoice  springing;  Ixviii.  16,  a  mountane  crudded  as 
 cheese,  a  fatte  mountane;  Ixxii.  16,  there  shall  be  a  firmament  in  the 
 earth,  in  the  tops  of  the  mountanes.  Isaiah  xiii.  22,  and  the  Syrach  owls 
 shall  answer,  and  mermaids  in  the  temples  of  pleasure . 
 
 The  Literal  Commentary  of  Carriere  (which  Bossuet  is  said 
 to  have  recommended  as  preferable  to  other  and  fuller  works, 
 and  which  professes  to  give  the  mind  of  Jerome,  Estius,  Cor- 
 neille  de  la  Pierre,  Maldonatus,  Menochius,  Pererius,  and 
 others)  explains  this  startling  passage  in  these  words:  Les 
 hiboux  hurleront  a  I'envie  I'wt  de  l autre  dans  ses  maisons  su- 
 perbes;  et  les  cruelles  Syrenes  habiterojit  dans  ces  Palais  de  de- 
 lices.      Tel  sera  bientot  le  sort  de  Babylone. 
 
 The  next  two  examples  are  of  Professor  Westcott's  selection, 
 to  the  second  I  have  added  the  Latin. 
 
 DAN.  IX.  18,  24,  26. 
 
 Vulgate.  Douay. 
 
 18  Inclina  Deus  mens  aurem  tuam     Incline  my  God  thine  ear  and  18 
 
 et  audi ;  aperi  oculos  tuos  et  vide     hear;   open  thine  eyes  and  see 
 
 desolationem  nostram  et  civita-     our  desolation  and  the  city  upon 
 
 tern  super  quam  invocatum  est    which   thy  name   is  invocated; 
 
3i6 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 nomen  tuum;  neque  enim  in  jus- 
 tificationibus  nostris  prosternimus 
 preces  ante  faciem  tuam,  sed  in 
 miserationibus  tuis  multis 
 
 24  Septuaginta  hebdomades  abbre- 
 viatas  sunt  super  populum  tuum, 
 et  super  urbem  sanctam  tuam, 
 ut  consummetur  prsevaricatio  et 
 finem  accipiat  peccatum  et  dele- 
 atur  iniquitas,  et  adducatur  jus- 
 titia  sempiterna  et  impleatur  vi- 
 sio  et  prophelia  et  ungatur  sanc- 
 tus  sanctorum 
 
 26  Et  post  hebdomades  sexaginta 
 duas  occidetur  Christus  et  non 
 erit  ejus  populus  qui  eum  nega- 
 turus  est.  Et  civitatem  et  sanc- 
 tuarium  dissipabit  populus  cum 
 duce  venture,  et  finis  ejus  vasti- 
 tas  et  post  finem  belli  statuta 
 desolatio. 
 
 for  nether  in  our  justifications  do 
 we  prostrate  prayers  before  thy 
 face,  but  m  thy  many  commis- 
 erations  
 
 Seventy  weeks  are  abridged  upon  24 
 thy  people,  and  upon  thy  holy 
 city,  that  prevarication  may  be 
 consummate  and  sin  take  an  end 
 and  iniquity  be  abolished  and 
 everlasting  justice  be  brought; 
 and  vision  be  accomplished  and 
 prophecy ;  and  the  Holy  one  of 
 
 Holies  be  anointed 
 
 And  after  sixty  two  weeks  Christ  26 
 shall  be  slain,  and  it  shall  not  be 
 his  people  that  shall  deny  him. 
 And  the  city  and  the  sanctuary 
 shall  the  people  dissipate  with 
 the  prince  to  come:  and  the  end 
 thereof  waste  and  after  the  end 
 of  the  battle  the  appointed  deso- 
 lation. 
 
 ISAIAH  IX.  5. 
 
 For  a  little  child  is  born  to  us  5 
 and  a  son  is  given  to  us  and 
 principality  is  made  upon  his 
 shoulder,  and  his  name  shall  be 
 called  Marvellous,  Counsellor, 
 Strong,  Father  of  the  world  to 
 come,  the  Prmce  of  Peace. 
 
 5  Parvulus  enim  natus  est  nobis, 
 et  filius  datus  est  nobis,  et  fac- 
 tus  est  principatus  super  hume- 
 rum  ejus:  et  vocabitur  nomen 
 ejus,  admirabilis,  consiliarius, 
 Deus,  forlis,  pater  futuri  sseculi, 
 princeps  pacis. 
 
 The  diiference  between  the  last  passage,  which  is  Jerome's, 
 and  the  former  ones,  is  apparent  in  the  Latin  as  in  the  Eng- 
 lish, which  in  spite  of  the  latinizing  proclivities  of  the  trans- 
 lators could  not  veil  the  sense  of  the  original. 
 
 A  few  specimens  of  the  notes  suffice  to  show  their  character 
 
 and  spirit. 
 
 Luke  xii,  21,  By  goods  bestowed  upon  the  poor,  he  hath  store  of  merit, 
 many  alms-men's  prayers  procuring  mercy  for  him  at  the  day  of  his  death; 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    317 
 
 xvi.  28,  If  the  damned  had  care  of  their  friends  ....  much  more  have 
 the  saints  and  saved  persons.  And  if  those  in  hell  have  means  to  express 
 their  cogitations  and  desires,  and  be  understood  by  Abraham,  much  rather 
 may  the  living  pray  to  the  saints,  and  be  heard  of  them.  Rev.  vi., 
 Saints  be  present  at  their  tombs  and  reliques;  xvii.,  putting  heretics  to 
 death  is  not  to  shed  the  blood  of  the  saints. 
 
 As  connected  with  the  Literature  relating  to  this  version, 
 which  is  quite  extensive,  among  the  most  interesting  pubhca- 
 tions  are  the  following: 
 
 77^1?  text  of  the  New  Testament  of  yesus  Christ,  translated  out  of  the 
 Vulgar  Latine  by  the  Papists  of  the  traiterous  Seminarie  at  Jihemes 
 ....  whereunto  is  added  the  translation  out  of  the  original  Greeke, 
 commonly  used  in  the  Church  of  England,  zvith  a  confutation  of  all  such 
 Arguments,  glosses  a7td  annotations,  as  contein  manifest  impietie  or  her- 
 esie,  treaso7i  and  slander  against  the  Catholike  Chztrch  of  God,  atid  the 
 true  teachers  thereof,  on  the  translations  used  in  the  Church  of  England. 
 Both  by  the  aucthoritie  of  the  holy  Scriptures ,  and  by  the  testimonie  of 
 ancient  fathers.  By  William  Fulke,  D.D.,  London,  1580,  1589,  1601, 
 1617,  1633,  fol. 
 
 A  view  of  the  jnarginal  notes  of  the  Popish  Testament,  translated  into 
 English  by  the  English  fugitive  papists  resident  at  Rhemes  in  France. 
 By  George  Withers.  Printed  at  London,  by  Edm.  Bollifant  for  Tho. 
 Woodcocke,  1588. 
 
 A  confutation  of  the  Rhemists''  Translation,  Glosses,  and  Annota- 
 tions of  the  New  Testament.    By  Thomas  Cartwright,  London,  1618,  fol. 
 
 The  New  Testament  was  printed  in  a  second  edition  in  1600,  in  a  third 
 in  1621  at  Douay,  and  in  a  fourth  in  1633,  probably  at  Rouen.  There 
 are  also  editions  of  it  printed  at  Antwerp,  1600,  and  1630  in  l2mo,  and 
 at  Paris  in  4to,  1633. 
 
 The  Old  Testament  appeared  in  a  second  edition  in  1635. 
 
 Dr.  Eadie  on  the  authority  of  Za  Mart  de  la  Reyne  d'Escosse, 
 Douairiere  de  France,  reprinted  in  Jebb's  Collection,  ii.  p.  616, 
 relates  that  Mary  on  the  evening  before  her  execution  in 
 Fotheringay  Castle  laying  her  hand  solemnly  on  a  copy  of 
 the  Rhemish  Testament  took  an  oath  of  innocence,  and  that 
 the  earl  of  Kent  interposing  that  as  the  book  on  which  she 
 had  sworn  was  false  her  oath  was  of  no  value,  she  promptly 
 
3i8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 answered:  "Does  your  lordship  suppose  that  my  oath  would 
 be  better,  if  I  swore  on  your  translation  in  which  I  do  not 
 believe  ? " 
 
 The  actual  relation  of  the  text  of  different  Roman  Catholic 
 editions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  to  that  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion may  be  gleaned  from  the  subjoined  specimens.* 
 
 I. 
 
 OLD   TESTAMENT. 
 
 Gen.  iv.  7.  If  thou  doest  well,  slialt  thou  not  be  accepted?  And 
 if  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at  the  door.  And  unto  thee  shall  be 
 his  desire,  and  tliou  shalt  nile  over  him,  Authorized  Version,  i.  If 
 thou  do  well,  shalt  thou  not  receive  again:  but  if  thou  doest  ill,  shall  not 
 thy  sin  forthwith  be  present  at  the  door  ?  but  the  lust  thereof  shall  be 
 under  thee,  and  thou  shalt  have  dominion  over  it,  Edd.  1609,  1635. 
 2.  omit:  again,  thou  doest,  thy — Edd,  1750,  1763,  1791,  1796,  1805, 
 1813,  1816,  1825,  1834.  3.  Doth  not  one,  if- he  have  done  well,  look 
 up,  but  look  down  if  he  hath  not  done  well  ?  Hast  thou  sinned  ?  Be 
 quiet  ?  He  (thy  brother)  is  still  subordinate  to  thee,  and  tliou  hast  do- 
 minion over  him.  Dr.  Geddes. 
 
 Job  xxvi.  13.  By  his  spirit  he  hath  gai'nished  the  heavens:  his  hand 
 hath  formed  the  crooked  serpent,  Authorized  Version,  i.  His  spirit 
 hath  adorned  the  heavens,  and  his  hand  being  the  midwife,  the  winding 
 serpent  is  brought  forth,  1609,  1635.  2.  And  his  artful  hand  hath  brought 
 forth  the  winding  serpent,  1750,  1764,  1796,  1805,  1813,  1816  (Liver- 
 pool). 3.  And  his  obstetric  hand  brought  forth  ....  1791,  1816  {Dub- 
 lin), 1825,  1834,  Glasgow. 
 
 Psalm  Ixvii.  16  [Ixviii.  15].  The  hill  of  God  is  as  the  hill  of  Bashan; 
 an  high  hill  as  the  hill  of  Bashan.  Why  leap  ye,  ye  high  hills  ?  Author- 
 ized Version,  i.  The  mountane  of  God:  a  fat  mountane.  A  moun- 
 tane  crudded  as  cheese,  a  fat  mountane.  Why  suppose  you  crudded 
 mountanes?  1609,  1635.!  2.  The  mountain  of  God  is  a  fat  mountain: 
 a  curdled  mountain,  a  fat  mountain.  Why  suspect  ye  curdled  moun- 
 tains?  1750,  1791,  1796,  1813  {Haydock)   1813  {Syers)   1816.     3.   Why 
 
 *  From  Cotton,  Rhemes  and  Doway,  pp.  183-196,  Oxford,  1855. 
 
 t  The  Douay  editors  say:  "  Ye  that  are  not  of  this  church  do  in  vaine  and  errone- 
 ously imagine,  that  anie  other  mountaines  are  united."  Challoner:  "  Why  do  you 
 suppose  or  imagine  there  may  be  any  other  such  curdled  mountains?  You  are  mis- 
 taken: the  mountain  thus  favored  by  God  is  but  one." 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    319 
 
 suspect,  ye  curdled  mountains?  1825,  1834,  G/asgmu  edit.  4.  The  moun- 
 tain of  God  is  a  fertile  mountain.  A  mountain  that  flows  with  milk;  a 
 rich  mountain.  Why  have  you  a  suspicion  of  mountains  that  flow  with 
 milk  ?  Caryl,  1 700.  5 .  Ye  lofty  hills,  ye  hills  of  Bashan  !  Ye  swelling 
 hills,  ye  hills  of  Bashan  !  Why  are  ye  jealous,  ye  swelling  hills,  of  the 
 hills  where  God  is  pleased  to  reside  !  Dr.  Geddes,  1807. 
 
 Mai.  ii.  15.  And  did  not  he  make  one?  and  yet  had  he  the  residue 
 of  the  spirit,  Authorized  Version,  i .  Did  not  one  make  and  the  residue 
 of  the  spirit  is  his  ?  1609,  1635.  2.  Did  not  one  make  her,  and  she  is  the 
 residue  of  his  spirit?  1750,  1791,  1796,  1805,  1813,  1816,  1825,  1834, 
 Glasgoiu  edit. 
 
 II. 
 
 NEW   TESTAMENT. 
 
 Matth.  xii.  4.  The  shewbread.  Authorized  Version.  I.  The  loaves 
 placed  there,  Witham,  1 730.  2.  The  shew-breads,  iVrtr/,  1718.  3.  The 
 loaves  of  the  presence,  Lingard,  1836.  4.  The  loaves  of  presence,  Ken- 
 rick.  5.  The  loaves  of  proposition.  All  other  editions  (exammed  by 
 Cotton.  M.). 
 
 John  ii.  4.*  Woman,  what  have  I  to  do  with  thee?  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion. I.  What  is  to  me  and  thee.  Woman?  1582-1633,  1738,  1788. 
 2.  Woman,  what  is  to  me  and  to  thee?  1749,  1750,  1752,  1772,  1813. 
 {.Syers),  1815,  1818,  1825  {Bible),  1826,  1834  {Bible),  1838,  1839,  1846, 
 Glasgotv  edit .  1851.  3.  What  is  it  to  me  and  to  thee?  1797,  1804.  New- 
 castle, 1812,  1814,  1816  {Bible),  1825.  4.  What  is  that  to  me  and  to  thee  ? 
 17S3,  1791  {Bible)  1803,  iSio,  Haydock,  Richardson's  8vo.  5.  What  is 
 that  to  me  and  to  thee  ?  Nary.  6.  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  me  ? 
 Witham,  Lingard,  Kenrick.  7.  Woman,  what  business  have  you  with 
 me?  Quesnel,  1709. 
 
 *  Cardinal  Wiseman  [Dublin  Rczu'cw,  April,  1S37,  pp.  475-492;  reprinted  in  his 
 Essays,  I.,  London,  1S53)  upholds  the  original  rendering  of  the  Rhemists  as  given 
 above,  and  goes  out  of  his  way  to  denounce  the  alterations  introduced  by  Dr.  Chal- 
 loner  as  being  "so  far  as  simplicity  and  energy  of  style  are  concerned,  ...  in  general 
 for  the  worse."  In  this  particular  instance,  as  the  collation  shows,  Challoner  follows 
 the  Rhemists.  Here  are  some  of  the  cardinal's  criticisms:  he  censures  the  rendering 
 Heb.  xiii.  9,  "and  do  not  forget  to  do  good  and  to  impart,"  and  2  Tim.  ii.  16:  "But 
 shun  profane  and  vain  babblings,  for  they  grow  much  towards  ungodliness."  This,  he 
 says  is  taken  verbatim  from  the  A.  V.  except  "  grow  towards,"  and  censures  vain  bab- 
 blings as  an  absurd  tautology,  since  babbling  covers  the  whole  oi  vaniloquium.  He 
 likewise  faults  Challoner  for  rendering  The  Lord  instead  of  Otir  Lord,  which  latter 
 according  to  hiro  is  a  correct  rendering  of  Dominus,  and  supported  by  the  Syriac 
 Moran  importing  Our  Lord. 
 
320 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Hebr.  xiii.  i6.  But  to  do  good  and  to  communicate  forget  not;  for 
 with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased,  Atithorized  Version,  i.  Benefi- 
 cence and  communication  do  not  forget;  for  with  such  hostes  God  is  pro- 
 merited,  1582  to  1738.  2.  Do  not  forget  to  do  good  and  to  impart:  for 
 by  such  sacrifices  God  is  promerited,  1788,  1816  {Bible).  3.  Forget  not 
 the  works  of  charity,  and  the  communion;  for  by  such  sacrifices  God  is 
 appeased,  Nary.  4.  Forget  not  the  doing  of  good,  and  communication 
 to  others:  for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  promerited,  Withani.  5.  Do 
 not  forget  to  do  good  and  to  impart,  for  by  such  sacrifices  God's  favour 
 is  obtained,  1749,  1752,  1772,  1791  {Bible),  1803,  1810,  1813,  1814, 
 1825  {Bible),  1834  {Bible),  etc.  6.  Do  not  forget  beneficence  and  fel- 
 lowship: for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased,  Kenrick. 
 
 The  subjoined  tables  exhibit  in  two  longer  passages  the 
 differences  in  some  of  the  leading  Roman  Catholic  versions 
 made  from  the  Vulgate;  in  that  from  the  New  Testament  I 
 have  added  the  remarkable  translation  of  Dr.  Lingard. 
 
 Douay. 
 
 1  A  Psalme  of  Dauid. 
 Our  Lord  sayd  to  my 
 Lord :  Sit  on  my  right 
 hand,  til  I  make  thine 
 enemies,  the  foot 
 stole  of  thy  feete. 
 
 2  Our  Lord  wil  send 
 forth  the  rod  of  thy 
 strength  from  Sion; 
 rule  thou  in  the 
 middes  of  thine  en- 
 emies. 
 
 3  With  thee  the  begin- 
 ning in  the  day  of 
 thy  strength:  in  the 
 brightnes  of  holie 
 things:    from   the 
 
 PSALM  CIX. 
 
 Challoner. 
 
 {1750)  1840. 
 
 A  psalm  of  David. 
 
 The  Lord  said  to  my 
 Lord:  Sit  thou  at  my 
 right  hand: 
 
 6^wtil  I  make  thy  en- 
 emies thy  footstool. 
 
 The  Lord  will  send 
 forth  the  sceptre  of 
 thy  power  out  of 
 Sion:  i-ule  thou  in 
 the  midst  of  thy  en- 
 emies. 
 
 With  thee  is  the  prin- 
 cipality in  the  day  of 
 thy  strength;  in  the 
 brightness  of  the 
 saints:    from    the 
 
 Haydock. 
 {1848). 
 A  psalm  for  David.  I 
 Tlie  Lord  said  to  my 
 Lord :  Sit  thou  at  my 
 right  hand: 
 Until  I  make  thy  en- 
 emies thy  footstool. 
 The  Lord  will  send  2 
 forth  the  sceptre  of 
 thy   power    out    of 
 Sion:    rule    thou    in 
 the  midst  of  thy  en- 
 emies. 
 
 With     thee    is    the  1 
 principality    in   the 
 day  of  thy  strength; 
 in  the  brightness  of 
 the  saints:  from  the 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    321 
 
 wombe  before  the 
 day  starre  I  begat 
 thee. 
 
 4  Our  Lord  sware,  and 
 it  did  not  repent  him ; 
 Thou  art  a  Priest 
 foreuer  according  to 
 the  order  of  Mel- 
 chisedech. 
 
 5  Our  Lord  on  thy  right 
 hand  hath  broken 
 kings  in  the  day  of 
 his  wrath. 
 
 6  He  shal  iudge  in  na- 
 tions, he  shal  fil 
 mines,  he  shal  crush 
 the  heads  in  the  land 
 of  manie. 
 
 7  Of  the  torrent  in  the 
 way  he  shal  drinke: 
 therefore  shal  he  ex- 
 alt the  head. 
 
 womb  before  the  day- 
 star  I  begot  thee. 
 
 The     Lord     hath 
 szuorn,  and  he  wilh 
 not  repent:  thou  art 
 a  priest  for  ever  ac- 
 cording to  the  order 
 of  Melchizedech. 
 The    Lord    at    thy 
 right  hand  hath  bro- 
 ken kings  in  the  day 
 of  his  wrath. 
 He  shall  j  udge«w<7«o- 
 nations:  he  shall  fill 
 ruins:  he  shall  crush 
 the  heads  in  the  land 
 of  many. 
 
 He  shall  drink  of  the 
 torrent  in  the  way: 
 therefore  shall  he  lift 
 up  the  head. 
 
 womb  before  the  day- 
 star  I  begot  thee. 
 
 The     Lord     hath  4 
 sworn,  and  he  will 
 7iot  repent.    Thou  art 
 a  priest  for  ever,  ac- 
 cording to  the  order 
 of  Melchisedech. 
 The    Lord    at    thy  5 
 right  hand  hath  bro- 
 ken kings  in  the  day 
 of  his  wrath. 
 He  shall  judge  aw«;«!^  6 
 nations,  he  shall  fill 
 ruins:  he  shall  crush 
 the  heads  in  the  land 
 of  many. 
 
 He  shall  drink  of  the  7 
 torrent  in   the  way: 
 therefore  shall  he  lift 
 up  the  head. 
 
322 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 II. 
 
 Rhemish. 
 
 (ISS2.) 
 
 26  And  in  the 
 sixt  moneth, 
 the  Angel  Ga- 
 briel was  sent 
 of  God  into  a 
 citie  of  Gali- 
 lee, called  Na- 
 zareth, 
 
 27  to  a  virgin  de- 
 spoused  to  a 
 man     vvhoes 
 
 ST.  LUKE 
 
 Chailorter* 
 (nso.) 
 And  in  the 
 sixth  month, 
 the  angel  Ga- 
 briel was  sent 
 from  God  into 
 a  city  of  Gali- 
 lee called  Na- 
 zareth, 
 
 I.  26-35. 
 Hay  dock. \ 
 (1812.) 
 And     in     the 
 sixth      month, 
 the   angel  Ga- 
 briel was  sent 
 from  God  in- 
 to   a    city    of 
 Galilee,  called 
 Nazareth, 
 
 To  a  virgin  es-  To  a  virgin  es- 
 poused to  a  paused  to  a 
 man      whose     man      whose 
 
 Lm^ard.X 
 (1S36.J 
 But     in     the  26 
 sixth       month 
 the  angel  Ga- 
 briel was  sent 
 of     God     into 
 that     city     of 
 Galilee    which 
 is    called   Na- 
 zareth, 
 
 To  a  virgin  be- 
 trothed to  a 
 man  called  Jo- 
 
 27 
 
 *  Title,  1st  edition,  1749,  i2mo.,  in  black  only:  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord 
 and  Saviour  yesus  Christ.  Translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgat:  diligently  com- 
 pared with  the  original  Greek:  a^id first  published  by  the  English  College  of  Rhemes, 
 Anno  1^82.  Newly  revised,  and  corrected  according  to  the  Clementin  Edition  of 
 the  Scriptures.  With  Annotations  for  clearing  up  tnodern  Controversies  in  Re- 
 ligion, and  other  difficulties  of  Holy  Writ  ....  2d  ed.,  1750,  i2mo,  precisely  like 
 title  of  the  first,  but  in  black  and  red  letters.     3d  ed.,  1752,  same  as  1750. 
 
 Title  of  the  editions  of  1750  (first)  and  1763-4  [secotid)  in  black  and  red  letters, 
 5  vols.,  i2mo:  The  Holy  Bible,  Translated  from  the  Latin  Vtilgat:  Diligently  cotn- 
 pared  with  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  other  editions  in  divers  Languages,  And  first 
 published  by  the  English  College  at  Doway,  Anno  idog.  Newly  revised,  and  cor- 
 rected accordi^ig  to  tlie  Clementin  Edition  of  the  Scriptures,  ivith  Annotations  for 
 clearing  up  the  principal  difficulties  of  Holy  Writ  ....  Printed  iti  the  year  17  SO 
 (Ho place  named). 
 
 t  Title:  The  Holy  Bible,  etc.  WitJt  useful  Notes,  critical,  historical,  controver- 
 sial, and  explanatory,  selected fro^n  the  most  eminent  commentators,  and  the  Most 
 able  andjudicious  critics.  By  the  Rev.  George  Leo  Haydock,  and ot/ier  divines  [Hau- 
 rietis  aquas,  etc. ) ,  enriched  with  superb  engravings.  Ma  nchesier,  printed  and  pub- 
 lished by  Thomas  Haydock,  at  his  original  Catholic  publication  warehouse.  No.  9 
 Cumberland  Street;  and  at  his  shop.  No.  ig  Anglesea  Street,  Dublin,  iS 1 2,folio. — 
 Glasgozv,  184J-JS,  4to;  and  often,  by  various  publishers,  in  Great  Britain  and  the 
 United  States. 
 
 X  Title:  A  New  Version  of  the  Four  Gospels:  with  notes,  critical  and  explana- 
 tory, by  a  Catholic,  London,  Joseph  Booker,  61  Neiv  Bond  Street,  183b,  8vo.  A 
 reissue  with  a  new  title  page  appeared  in  1851.     See  more  on  this  version,  further  on. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    323 
 
 name  was  Jo- 
 seph, of  the 
 house  of  Dauid: 
 and  the  virgins 
 name  was 
 Marie. 
 
 28  And  the  An- 
 gel being  en- 
 tred  in,  said 
 vntoher,Haile, 
 fill  of  grace, 
 our  Lord  is 
 with  thee: 
 blessed  art  thou 
 among  wo- 
 men. 
 
 29  Who  hauing 
 heard,  was 
 troubled  at  his 
 saying,  and 
 thought  what 
 maner  of  sal- 
 utation this 
 should  be. 
 
 30  And  the  Angel 
 said  to  her, 
 Feare  not  Ma- 
 rie, for  thou 
 hast  found 
 grace  with 
 God. 
 
 31  Behold  thou 
 shalt  conceiue 
 in  thy  wombe, 
 and  shalt  beare 
 a  Sonne:  and 
 thou  shalt  call 
 his  name  Jesus. 
 
 name  was  Jo- 
 seph, of  the 
 house  of  David: 
 and  the  name  of 
 the  virgin  was 
 Mary. 
 
 And  the  angel 
 being  come  in, 
 said  to  her: 
 Hail,  full  of 
 grace,  the  Lord 
 is  with  thee. 
 Blessed  art 
 thou  among 
 women. 
 
 And  when  she 
 had  heard,  she 
 was  troubled 
 at  his  saying, 
 and  thought 
 with  herself 
 what  manner 
 of  salutation 
 this  should  be. 
 And  the  angel 
 said  to  her: 
 Fear  not,  Ma- 
 ry ;  for  thou 
 hast  found 
 grace  with 
 God: 
 
 Behold,  thou 
 shalt  conceive 
 in  thy  womb, 
 and  shalt  bring 
 forth  a  son : 
 and  thou  shalt 
 call  his  name 
 Jesus. 
 
 name  was  Jo- 
 seph, of  the 
 house  of  David: 
 ^vA\\\s.name  of 
 the  virgin  was 
 Mary. 
 
 And  the  angel 
 being  come  in, 
 said  to  her: 
 Hail,  full  of 
 grace,  the  Lord 
 is  with  thee. 
 Blessed  art 
 thou  among 
 women. 
 
 And  when  she 
 had  heard,  she 
 was  troubled  at 
 his  saying,  and 
 thought  with 
 herself  what 
 manner  of  sal- 
 utation this 
 should  be. 
 And  the  angel 
 said  to  her, 
 Fear  not.  Ala- 
 ry, for  thou 
 hast  found 
 grace  with 
 God. 
 
 Behold  thou 
 shalt  conceive 
 in  thy  womb, 
 and  shalt  bring 
 forth  a  Son, 
 and  thou  shalt 
 call  his  name, 
 Jesus. 
 
 seph,  of  the 
 house  of  David; 
 ax\dihe7tameof 
 the  virgin  was 
 Mary. 
 
 And  the  angel  28 
 going  in  to 
 her,  said : 
 "Hail,  thou 
 favoured  {of 
 God'),  theljord 
 is  with  thee : 
 blessed  art  thou 
 among  wo- 
 men." 
 
 But  she  was  29 
 troubled  at  his 
 presence  and 
 his  words,  and 
 debated  with 
 herself,  what 
 would  be  the 
 meaning  of 
 this  salutation. 
 And  the  angel  30 
 said  to  her ; 
 "Fear  not, 
 Ma  ry .  For 
 thou  hast 
 found  favour 
 with  God; 
 For,  lo !  thou  31 
 wilt  conceive 
 in  thy  womb, 
 and  wilt  bear 
 a  son,  and  wilt 
 call  him  by  the 
 name  ^  Jesus, 
 
324 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 32  He  shal  be 
 great,  and  shal 
 be  called  the 
 Sonne  of  the 
 most  High  and 
 our  Lord  God 
 shal  giue  him 
 the  seate  of 
 Dauid  his  fa- 
 ther: 
 
 33  And  he  shal 
 reigne  in  the 
 house  of  Jacob 
 foreuer,  and  of 
 his  kingdom 
 there  shal  be 
 no  end. 
 
 34  And  Marie  said 
 to  the  Angel, 
 How  shal  this 
 be  done  ?  be- 
 cause I  know 
 not  man  ? 
 
 35  And  the  an- 
 gel answer- 
 ing, said  to 
 her,  The  Holy 
 Ghost  shal 
 come  vpon 
 thee,  and  the 
 power  of  the 
 most  High 
 shal  ouershad- 
 ow  thee.  And 
 therfore  also 
 that  which  of 
 
 He  shall  be 
 great,  and  shall 
 be  called  the 
 Son  of  the  most 
 High:  and  the 
 Lord  God  shall 
 give  unto  him 
 the  throne  of 
 David  his  fa- 
 ther: and  he 
 shall  reign  in 
 the  house  of  Ja- 
 cob for  ever. 
 And  of  his 
 kingdom  there 
 shall  be  no 
 end. 
 
 And  Mary  said 
 to  the  angel : 
 How  shall  this 
 be  done,  be- 
 cause I  know^ 
 not  man  ? 
 And  the  angel 
 answering,  said 
 to  her:  The 
 Holy  Ghost 
 shall  come 
 upon  thee:  and 
 the  power  of 
 the  most  High 
 shall  overshad- 
 ow thee.  And 
 therefore  also 
 the  Holy  which 
 shall    be   bom 
 
 He  shall  be 
 great,  and  shall 
 be  called  the 
 Son  of  the  most 
 High,  and  the 
 Lord  God  shall 
 give  unto  him 
 the  throne  of 
 David,  his  fa- 
 ther: and  he 
 shall  reign  in 
 the  house  of  Ja- 
 cob for  ever. 
 And  of  his 
 kingdom  there 
 shall  be  no 
 end. 
 
 And  i^ary  said 
 to  the  angel : 
 How  shall  this 
 be  done,  be- 
 cause I  know 
 not  man  ? 
 And  the  angel 
 answering,  said 
 to  her ;  The 
 Holy  Ghost 
 shall  come 
 upon  thee,  and 
 the  power  of 
 the  most  High 
 shall  overshad- 
 ow thee.  And 
 therefore  '  also 
 the  Holy  which 
 shall  be    bom 
 
 He  will  be  32 
 great,  and  will 
 be  called  the 
 son  of  the  Most 
 High,  and  the 
 Lord  God  will 
 give  to  him  the 
 throne  of  his 
 father  David. 
 
 And  he  will  33 
 reign  over  the 
 house  of  David 
 for  the  ages  to 
 come,  and  of 
 his  reipi  there 
 will  be  no 
 end." 
 
 Mary  said  to  34 
 the  angel: 
 ' '  How  can  that 
 htjSiticelhave 
 no  knowledge 
 of  raa.r\}  " 
 Bui  the  angel  35 
 made  ansiver; 
 "The  Holy 
 Ghost  will  de- 
 scend up  o  n 
 thee,  and  the 
 power  of  the 
 Most  High 
 will  overshad- 
 ow thee,  and 
 therefore  the 
 holy  one  bom 
 [of  thee)   will 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    325 
 
 thee  shal  be  of  thee  shall  be  of  thee,  shall  be  called  the 
 borne  Holy,  called  the  Son  be  called  the  Son  of  God.  . . 
 shall  be  called     of  God.  Son  of  God. 
 
 the    Sonne   of 
 God. 
 
 Note:  The  italicized  portions  of  the  preceding  synoptical  tables  show  the  changes 
 introduced  into  the  present  text  of  the  Rhemish  New  Testament  and  the  Douay  Bible 
 with  these  results:  i.  That  Challoner's  text  is  substantially  that  of  the  original  ver- 
 sions, the  changes  relating  chiefly  to  syntax  and  spelling,  and  only  rarely  to  the 
 meaning.  2.  That  Haydock's  text  agrees  almost  verbatim  with  Challoner's.  3.  That 
 the  grand  difference  between  the  current  editions  of  the  Rhemes-Douay  versions  and 
 the  original  editions  is  the  suppression  of  many  of  the  savage,  fanatical  notes,  although 
 quite  a  number  of  these  remain. 
 
 1  (v.  28)  favoured  of  God, — :ii:e;^;apzrca//£J^;7,— ^riZ//3//i»«a.  These  words  are 
 explained  by  the  angel  himself,  v.  30:  thou  hast  found  favour  (j(^OCplV ^gratiam) 
 with  God. 
 
 A  fuller  account  of  the  principal  Roman  Catholic  English 
 versions  is  now  in  place.  For  general  purposes  they  may  be 
 considered  under  two  heads;  viz. : 
 
 I.  Those  set  forth  by  authority;  II.  Those  made  by  indi- 
 viduals without  authoritative  approbation,  or  approved  only 
 as  to  particular  editions.* 
 
 I. 
 
 The  J?hemish  Testament:  1582,  1600,  1621,  1633;  spellmg  changed, 
 1738;  Liverpool,  1788,  1789;  New  York,  1834.  The  Douay  Bible: 
 1609-10,  1635.  Challoner''s  Revised  Old  Testament:  4  vols.,  1750, 
 1763-4;  Edinburgh,  1796,  1805  (=Dublin,  1811);  fo.  Liverpool,  1816- 
 17.     Challoner^ s  Revised  New  Testament:  1749,  1750,  1752,  1764,  1772.  f 
 
 Carpettter^s  New  Testament:  1783,  1803,  1810.  Troy^s  Bible:  4to, 
 1 79 1,  reprinted  fol.  1794;  4to,  with  the  Rhemish  notes  on  the  N.  T., 
 Dublin,  1816,  Cork,  1818.  Hay dock^ s  Bible:  fol.  Manchester  1811-12- 
 13-14;  Edinburgh,  4to,  1845-8;  New  York,  1852;  London,  1853.     The 
 
 *  See  the  whole  subject  fully  discussed  in  Cotton's  Rhemes  and  Doway,  Oxford, 
 1855,  p.  i58  sq. 
 
 t  The  Bible  and  New  Testament,  issued  in  various  sizes  by  Sadlier,  New  York, 
 profess  to  be  reprints  of  the  edition  of  1750.  The  differences  between  1749  and  1750 
 are  trifling,  but  those  between  these  two  and  1752  very  considerable,  while  the  edi- 
 tions of  1764  and  1772  are  exact  copies  of  1752. 
 
326  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Newcastle  New  Testament:  1812,  differs  from  every  other  known  edition 
 in  the  Gospels  and  Acts.  Murray'' s  Bible:  Dublin,  1825,  Svo  (reissued 
 1829,  1833,  1840,  1844,  1847). 
 
 II. 
 
 CaryPs  Psalms:  1700  (limited  approbation).  Nary^ s  New  Testament: 
 1718,  1719  (limited  approbation).  Withaiti's  New  Testament:  1730, 
 1733  (limited  approbation).  Geddes'  Old  Testament:  1792-97;  Psalms, 
 1807.  Lmgard's  Four  Gospels:  i836,»i85l.  Kenrick' s  Gospels:  1849; 
 Acts,  Epistles,  Apocalypse,  1851. 
 
 The  following  notices  of  some  of  the  most  important  ver- 
 sions, not  yet  treated  of,  will  be  found  useful. 
 
 CARYL'S  PSALMS,  i2mo,  St.  Germain,  1700. 
 The  Psalmes  of  David,  translated  from  the  Vulgate.  This  is  a  prose 
 version,  resting  on  Bellarmine  for  the  interpretation  of  the  more  diffi- 
 cult passages.  Geddes  says  that  "he  has  often  expressed  the  meaning 
 of  the  Vulgate-much  better  than  the  Douay  translators."  Caryl  was  a 
 layman,  the  author  of  several  dramatic  works,  and  secretary  to  the 
 qvieen  of  James  II. 
 
 SPECIMEN. 
 
 Camp.  Psalm  l,\vii.  16  [Ixxviii.  15].  The  mountain  of  God  is  a  fertile  mountain.  A 
 mountain  that  flows  with  milk;  a  rich  mountain.  Why  have  you  a  suspicion  of  moun- 
 tains that  flow  with  milk  ? 
 
 nary's  new  testament,  8vo,  1718. 
 The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Newly 
 translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgat.  And  with  the  Origitial  Greek,  and 
 divers  Translations  in  vulgar  languages  diligently  compared  and  re- 
 vised. Together  with  Annotations  upon  the  most  remarkable  passages 
 in  the  gospels,  and  Marginal  Notes  upon  other  difficult  Texts  of  the 
 same,  and  upon  the  rest  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  for  the  bet- 
 ter understanding  of  the  literal  sense.  By  C.  N  C.  F.  P.  D.  \i.  e. 
 Cornelius  Nary,  Consultissimse  Facultatis  Parisiensis  Doctor] .  Printed 
 in  the  year  ij  18. 
 
 SPECIMENS. 
 
 I  Cor.  i.  25,  For  the  folly  of  God  is  wiser  than  men.  And  the  weakness  of  God  is 
 stronger  than  men.  Phil.  ii.  6,  Have  the  same  thought  in  yourselves,  which  was  also 
 in  Christ  Jesus;  who  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with 
 God.  But  demeaned  himself,  taking  upon  him  the  form  of  a  slave,  being  made  after 
 the  likeness  of  men,  and  m/ashion  found  as  a  man. 
 
 The  words  in  italics  show  that  Nary's  version  was  not  uninfluenced 
 by  the  Authorized  Version. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    327 
 
 DR.  WITHAM'S  new  TESTAMENT,  2  vols,  8vo,  173O. 
 
 Title:  Annotations  on  the  New  Testament  of  yesus  Christ  in  which 
 I .  The  literal  sense  is  explained  according  to  the  Expositions  of  the  an- 
 ciejtt  Fathers.  2.  The  false  interpretations,  both  of  the  ancient  and 
 modern  writers,  zvhich  are  contrary  to  the  received  doctrine  of  the  Cath- 
 olic-Church, are  briefly  examined  and  disproved.  3.  With  an  account 
 of  the  chief  differences  betzvixt  the  Text  of  the  ancient  Latin-Version, 
 and  the  Greek  in  the  printed  editions,  and  MSS.  By  R.  W.,  D.D. 
 With  permission  and  Approbations,  anno  17  Jo. 
 
 The  work  bears  no  name  or  place,  but  was  printed  at  Douay,  where 
 the  author,  Robert  Witham,  D.D.,  as  president  of  the  College,  lived  from 
 1714-1738,  the  year  of  his  death. 
 
 SPECIMENS. 
 
 Matth.  xii.  4,  The  loaves  placed  there.  Luke  xi.  41,  But  of  what  you  have  give 
 alms.  I  Cor.  i.  25,  Because  what  in  God  appeareth  foolish  is  above  the  wisdom  of 
 men:  and  what  in  God  appeareth  weakness,  is  above  the  strength  of  men.     2  Pet.  i. 
 
 16,  For  we  have  not  by  following  artificial  fables  made  known  to  you Apoc. 
 
 xiv.  3,  Whosoever  did  receive  the  character  of  his  name 
 
 troy's  bible,  1791,  4to. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  etc.  with  Annotations,  etc.  The  fifth  edition,  mwly 
 revised  and  corrected  according  to  the  Clementin  edition  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures. Dublin,  printed  by  Hugh  Fitzpatrick,  for  Richard  Cross,  No. 
 28  Bridge  Street,  MDCCXCI. 
 
 The  text  of  the  New  Testament  in  this  edition  differs  from  Challoner 
 in  at  least  seven  or  eight  hundred  places,  and  some  of  the  variations  are 
 considerable;  e.  g., 
 
 Matth.  ix.  25,  when  the  crowd  was  turned  out.  Mark  xv.  8,  they  began  to  desire 
 what  he  always  done  to  them.  Luke  ix.  15,  when  the  days  of  his  assumption;  xiv.  i, 
 a  certain  Prince  of  the  Pharisees.  John  viii.  16,  but  I  and  he  that  sent  me,  the  Father. 
 Acts  xiii.  34,  Barnabas  had  a  mind  to  take  along  with  him.  1  Cor.  iv.  8,  You  are  sa- 
 tiated; XV.  44,  It  is  sown  an  animal  body.  2  Tim.  i.  10,  and  hath  enlightened  life  and 
 incorruption.  James  ii.  3,  and  you  cast  your  eyes  upon  him  that  is  clothed.  Apoc. 
 VI.  II,  and  white  stoles  were  given  to  each 
 
 This  Bible  derives  its  name  from  Dr.  Troy,  titular  archbishop  of  Dub- 
 lin, who  gave  it  the  following  approbation;  the  Rev.  Bernard  Mac- 
 Mahon,  named  in  it  as  editor,  edited  Carpenter's  Bible  in  1783,  and  two 
 other  editions  in  1803  and  181  o;  also  Alban  Butler's  Lives  of  the  Saints, 
 from  MS.  papers  left  by  the  author;  he  died  in  1816.— Approbation:  No- 
 vam  banc  Biblige  Sacrse  Anglicam  Editionem,  typis  Richardi  Cross  licen- 
 
328  The  English  Versions. 
 
 tia  nostra  impressam,  et  cum  Vulgata  Clementina,  necnon  Duacena  Vet- 
 eris  Testament!  anni  1609,  Novi  Testamenti  Rhemensi  anni  1582;  et 
 Londinensi  Veteris  et  Novi  Testamenti  Rnii.  Dni.  Criallenor,  Episcopi 
 Deborensis,  anni  1752;  Anglicis  jam  approbatis  versionibus,  a  Rdo.  Dno. 
 Bernardo  Mac-Mahon  diligenter  jussu  nostro  collatam,  auctoritate  nostra 
 approbamus:  eamdemque,  debitis  servatis  conditionibus,  a  Fidelibus  cum 
 fnictu  legi  posse  declaramus.  Datum  Dublinii,  die  21  Septembis,  1791. 
 F.  Job.  Thomas  Troy.     A.  D.  H.  P.* 
 
 Carpenter's  New  Testament  of  1783,  and  Troy's  Bible,  1791,  wore  the  first  to  bring 
 the  following  Admonition  prefixed  to  a  Letter  from  pope  Pius  VI.  to  Antonio  Martini 
 (afterwards  archbishop  of  Florence),  dated  Rome,  calends  of  April,  1778. 
 
 "  The  Scriptures,  in  which  are  contained  the  revealed  Mysteries  of  Divine  Faith,  are 
 undoubtedly  the  most  excellent  of  all  writings:  they  were  written  by  men  divinely  in- 
 spired, and  are  not  the  ^vords  0/  men,  but  the  Word  of  God,  which  can  save  our 
 souls,  I  Thess.  ii.  13,  and  James  i.  21;  but  then  they  ought  to  be  read,  even  by  the 
 learned,  with  the  spirit  of  humility,  and  with  a  fear  of  mistaking  the  true  sense,  as 
 many  have  done.  This  we  learn  from  the  Scripture  itself:  where  St.  Peter  says,  that 
 in  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  there  are  sofne  things  hard  to  be  understood,  which  the 
 nnlearned  and  unstable  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other  Scriptures,  to  their  07int 
 perdition,  2  Pet.  iii.  16. 
 
 To  prevent  and  remedy  this  abuse,  and  to  guard  against  error,  it  was  judged  ne.-- 
 essary  to  forbid  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  vulgar  languages,  without  the  ad- 
 vice and  permission  of  the  Pastors  and  Spiritual  Guides,  whom  God  has  appointed  to 
 govern  his  Church,  Acts  xx.  28.  Christ  himself  declaring:  He  that  will  not  hear  tlie 
 church,  let  him  be  to  thee  as  the  heathen  and  the  publican,  Matth.  xviii.  16.  Nor  is 
 this  due  submission  to  the  Catholic  Church  (the  pillar  and  ground  0/  trtith,  i  Tim. 
 iii.  15)  to  be  understood  of  the  ignorant  and  unlearned  only,  but  also  of  men  accom- 
 plished in  all  kinds  of  learning.  The  ignorant  fall  into  errors  for  want  of  knowledge, 
 and  the  learned  through  pride  and  self  sufficiency. 
 
 Therefore  let  every  reader  of  the  Sacred  Writings,  who  pretends  to  be  a  competent 
 judge  of  the  sense,  and  of  the  truths  revealed  in  them,  reflect  on  the  words  which  he 
 finds  in  Isaias,  chap.  iv.  8,  9.  My  thoughts  are  not  as  your  thoughts,  neither  art 
 your  ivays  tny  ways,  saith  the  Lord:  for  as  the  heavens  are  exalted  above  the  earth, 
 even  so  are  }ny  "ways  exalted  above  your  7vays,  and  my  thoughts  above  your  thoughts. 
 How  then  shall  any  one,  by  his  private  reason,  pretend  Xa  judge,  to  know,JiO  demon- 
 strate, the  incomprehensible  and  unsearchable  ways  of  God  !  " 
 
 DR.  GEDDES'  BIBLE,  2  vols.  4t0,   I792-I797. 
 
 Title:  The  Holy  Bible,  or  the  Books  accounted  Sacred  by  yews  and 
 Christians;  otherwise  called  the  Books  of  the  Old  and  New  Covenants: 
 faithfully  translated  from  corrected  texts  of  ike  original.  With  va- 
 rious Readings,  Explanatory  Notes,  and  Critical  Remarks.     By  the 
 
 *  i.  e.,  Archiepiscopus  Dubliniensis,  Hiberniae  Primas.  The  last  sentence  from  ea?n- 
 demque — declaramus,  is  a  curiosum. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    329 
 
 Rev.  Alexander  Geddes,  LL.D.  London,  17^2. — Alexander  Geddes 
 (for  so  he  wrote  and  pronounced  it,  but  not  on  the  title-pages  of  the 
 two  volumes,  containing  Genesis  to  the  end  of  the  Prayer  of  Manasseh), 
 bom  in  1737  at  Ruthven,  Banffshire,  Scotland,  was  educated  first  at  the 
 R.  C.  Seminary  at  Scalan,  and  afterwards  at  the  Scotch  College,  Paris. 
 After  his  ordination,  for  having  occasionally  attended  service  in  the  church 
 of  his  friend  Buchanan,  of  the  Scotch  Church,  he  was  suspended  from  ec- 
 clesiastical functions  in  1 779,  and  quitted  Scotland  in  disgust. 
 
 The  subjoined  extracts  from  the  original  Preface  to  his  Critical  Re- 
 marks etc.,  London,  1800,  will  in  my  judgment  prove  the  very  best  ac- 
 count of  the  spirit  of  this  very  remarkable  man,  and  introduce  his  re- 
 markable translation,  unfortunately  unfinished,  for  besides  the  portions 
 of  Holy  Scripture  mentioned  in  the  Title,  he  translated  the  Psalms  to 
 Psalm  cxviii.  in  1801,  but  they  were  not  published  until  five  years  after 
 his  death,  in  1807. 
 
 The  gospel  of  Jesus  is  my  religious  code:  his  doctrines  are  my  dearest  delight:  "his 
 yoke  (.to  me)  is  easy,  and  his  burden  is  light":  but  this  yoke  I  would  not  put  on;  these 
 doctrines  I  could  not  admire;  that  gospel  I  would  not  make  my  law,  if  Reason,  pure 
 Reason,  were  not  my  prompter  and  preceptress.  I  willingly  profess  myself  a  sincere, 
 though  unworthy  disciple  of  Christ:  Christian  is  my  name,  and  Caikolic  my  surname. 
 Rather  than  renounce  these  glorious  titles,  I  would  shed  my  blood:  but  I  would  not 
 shed  a  drop  of  it  for  what  is  neither  Catholic  nor  Christian.  Catholic  Christianity  I 
 revere  wherever  I  find  it,  and  in  whatsoever  sect  it  dwells;  but  I  cannot  revere  the 
 loads  of  hay  and  stubble  which  have  been  blended  with  its  precious  gems 
 
 In  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  are  many  beauties,  many  excellent  precepts,  much  sound 
 morality:  and  they  deserve  the  attentive  perusal  of  every  scholar,  every  person  of  cu- 
 riosity, and  taste.  All  those  good  things  I  admit,  and  admire,  and  would  equally  ad- 
 mire them  in  the  writings  of  Plato,  Tully,  or  Marcus  Antoninus:  but  there  are  other 
 things,  in  great  abundance,  which  I  can  neither  admire  nor  admit,  without  renounc- 
 ing common  sense,  and  superseding  reason:  a  sacrifice  which  I  am  not  disposed  to 
 make,  for  any  writing  in  the  world. 
 
 This  language  will,  I  doubt  not,  seem  strange  to  the  systematic  Christian,  who  has 
 founded  his  creed,  not  upon  reason  or  common  sense,  but  011  the  prejudices  of  educa- 
 tion; who  is  a  Papist  at  Rome,  a  Lutheran  at  Leipsic,  and  a  Calvinist  at  Geneva;  a 
 Prelatist  in  England,  and  a  Presbyterian  in  Scotland;  a  Nestorian  in  Syria,  in  Ar- 
 menia an  Eutychian — for  such  local  nominal  Christians  my  remarks  were  not  intended: 
 they  would  spurn  them_  with  zealous  indignation.  But  if  there  be,  as  I  trust  there  are, 
 in  each  of  those  communions,  men  who  have  learned  to  think  for  themselves,  in  mat- 
 ters of  faith  as  well  as  in  matters  of  philosophy,  and  who  are  not  Christians  merely 
 because  they  were  born  of  Christian  parents,  and  bred  up  in  Christian  principles;  but 
 because,  on  the  most  serious  and  mature  examination,  they  find  Christianity,  a  ra- 
 tional, a  most  rational  religion — to  such  I  address  myself  with  confidence;  and  by  such 
 I  expect  to  be  listened  to  with  patient  candour.  To  such  I  would  say:  It  is  time,  it  is 
 full  time,  that  Christianity  should  learn  to  walk  alone,  without  Jewish  leading-strings 
 or  Gentile  go-carts 
 
330  The  English  Versions. 
 
 And  on  the  subject  of  his  translation  he  says: 
 
 I  have  not  set  up  for  an  Interpreter  of  Scripture:  my  humble  walk  is  that  of  a  mere 
 Explainer My  primary  motive  was,  to  give  a  tolerable,  and  if  I  could,  a  cred- 
 itable version  of  the  Holy  Bible  for  the  use  of  the  English  Catholics Precluded 
 
 thus  from  the  use  of  the  common  version,  they  had  no  alternative,  for  more  than  a 
 century,  but  to  put  up  with  a  barbarous  translation,  made  at  Rhemes  and  Douay, 
 from  an  uncorrected  copy  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  accompanied  with  virulent  Annota- 
 tions against  the  Protestant  Religion,  and  manifestly  calculated  to  support  a  system 
 not  of  genuine  Christianity,  but  of  transalpine  Popery.  About  the  middle  of  the  pres- 
 ent century  it  was  indeed  remodelled  on  the  Clementine  edition  of  the  Vulgate,  and 
 modernized  into  somewhat  better  English,  by  the  late  Dr.  Challoner:  who  put  it  into 
 a  more  convenient  form,  and  stript  it  of  almost  all  its  most  odious  notes:  yet  still,  in 
 those  which  he  retained  or  altered,  the  spirit  of  Theologic  system  is  but  too  visible; 
 and  as  to  the  Translation  itself,  the  changes  in  it  are  chiefly  from  that  same  Com- 
 mon Version  which  has  been  so  much  vilified  and  burlesqued  by  our  rhimers  *  and 
 
 divines It  was  my  first  intention  to  translate  from  the  Vulgate,  and  even  to 
 
 make  the  Douay  version  with  Challoner's  amendments,  in  some  respects,  the  basis  of 
 mine  ....  but  I  soon  found  that  this  was  an  absurd  Idea:  and  that  by  patching  and 
 piecing  what  had  already  been  pieced  and  patched,  I  should  make  a  strange  compo- 
 sition indeed. 
 
 An  entirely  Neiu  Translation  from  the  Vulgate,  but  with  such  corrections  as  were 
 manifestly  warranted,  was  next  in  my  contemplation  and  partly  executed.  But  a 
 very  short  trial  convinced  me  that  neither  would  this  method  ever  produce  a  toler.i- 
 ble  version. 
 
 Grieved  to  observe  among  the  English  Catholics  an  almost  total  want  of  taste  for 
 Biblical  studies,  and  wishing  to  remove  a  reproach,  which  in  Protestant  literary  com- 
 panies I  had  often  heard  made  on  that  account;  a  reproach  too  well  founded  to  be 
 repelled;  I  thought  I  could  not  better  serve  the  cause  of  Christianity  in  general,  nor 
 better  consult  the  particular  interest  of  that  body  to  which  I  more  immediately  be- 
 longed, than  by  employing  that,  whatsoever  portion  of  talents  which  had  fallen  to  my 
 share,  in  attempting  a  new  and  faithful  translation  of  the  Bible  from  corrected  te.xts 
 of  the  originals,  unaccompanid  with  any  glose  commentary,  or  annotations,  but  such 
 as  were  necessary  to  ascertain  the  literal  meaning  of  my  Text;  and  free  of  every  sort 
 of  interpretation  calculated  to  establish  or  defend  any  particular  system  of  religious 
 credence. 
 
 A  few  specimens  of  this  version,  rarely  met  with,  are  here 
 subjoined: 
 
 GENESIS    XLV.    IO-I4,  25. 
 
 "  10.  God  hath  made  me  the  lord  of  all  Egypt:  come  down  to  me,  de- 
 lay not.     And  thou  shalt  dwell  in  the  land  of  Goshen'  (that  thou  mayest 
 
 *  Geddes  means  the  Authorized  Version,  and  alludes  to  Gregory  Martin's  Diicov- 
 erie  of  the  Manifest  Corruptions,  etc.,  1582,  to  Ward's  England's  Reformation,  and 
 Errata  0/ the  Protestant  Bible.  The  last  named  publication,  though  refuted  times 
 without  number,  is  still  bound  up  with  the  Challoner  Bibles  published  by  Sadlier,  New 
 York.     A  specimen  of  it  is  given  at  the  close  of  this  chapter. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible. 
 
 00' 
 
 be  near  to  me),  thou  and  thy  children  and  thy  flocks  and  thy  herds, 
 and  all  that  belongeth  to  thee.  ii.  There  will  I  support  thee  (for  there 
 are  yet  to  be  five  years  of  famine),  lest  thou  and  thy  household,  and  all 
 that  belong  unto  thee,  be  reduced  to  poverty.  12.  For,  lo  !  (said  Joseph) 
 Your  own  eyes  and  the  eyes  of  my  brother  Benjamin  see,  that  it  is  my 
 mouth  which  speaketh  to  you.  13.  Ye  shall  therefore  relate  to  my  fa- 
 ther all  my  glory  in  Egypt,  and  all  that  ye  have  seen;  and  haste  ye  and 
 bring  my  father  down  hither."  He  then  fell  upon  the  neck  of  his  brother 
 Benjamin,  and  wept:  while  Benjamin  wept  also  upon  his  neck 
 
 25.  So  they  went  up  out  of  Egypt  and  came  into  the  land  of  Chanaan 
 to  their  father  Jacob.  And  when  they  told  him  saying:  "Joseph  is  still 
 alive,  and  the  ruler  of  all  the  land  of  Egypt;"  his  heart  palpitated; 
 though  he  believed  them  not.  But  when  they  told  him  all  the  words 
 of  Joseph,  which  he  had  said  to  them;  and  when  he  saw  the  waggons 
 which  Joseph  had  sent  to  carry  him,  the  spirit  of  their  father  Jacob  re- 
 vived. And  Israel  said:  "It  is  enough.  My  son  Joseph  is  yet  alive. 
 I  will  go  and  see  him  before  I  die." 
 
 The  critical  remarks  on  this  passage  illustrate  the  translator's  scholar- 
 ship: "  v.  10.  That  thou  mayest  be  near  to  me,  etc.  Whether  Memphis, 
 or  Tanis,  or,  as  I  once  thought,  Heliopolis,  were  then  the  capital  and 
 royal  city  of  Egypt,  the  land  of  Goshen  might  well  be  said  to  be  nigh 
 to  it,  as  in  all  probability  the  pasturage  ground  reached,  or  very  nearly 
 reached,  to  the  most  eastern  branch  of  the  Nile  on  the  north,  and  per- 
 haps to  On,  or  Heliopolis,  on  the  south.  Comp.  Ex.  i.  22.  Besides 
 the  word  near,  which  might  be  rendered,  nearer,  may  be  understood 
 comparatively,  with  respect  to  the  far  greater  distance  of  Chanaan.  .  .  . 
 v.  26.  His  heart  palpitated,  [vajjaphag  libbo].  The  common  render- 
 ing is  'his  heart  fainted.' — Onk.,  Saad.,  and  Pers.  have  terms  that  de- 
 note hesitation;  no  improper  idea  of  Jacob's  case. — Michaelis:  Sein 
 Herz  blieb  abcr  halt,  friguit  cor  ejus,  a  meaning  adopted  by  Dathe  and 
 Rosenmiiller;  supported  by  the  Syr.  version;  and  from  a  meaning  which 
 phug  has  in  the  Syr.  and  Arabic  dialects.  But  I  cannot  think  that  the 
 news  of  Joseph's  being  alive  would  chill  the  heart  of  Jacob.  He  might 
 doubt,  he  might  hesitate:  but  he  could  not  be  cold.  I  am  persuaded, 
 then,  that  the  signification  oi  jjaphag  is  to  be  sought  in  the  Arabic 
 naphag,  which  gives  the  very  meaning  wanted;  namely  that  of  sudden 
 motion,  palpitation.  Not  badly,  therefore,  the  Vulgate:  'quasi  de 
 gravi  somno  evigilatus;  tamen  non  credebat  eis.'  " 
 
332  The  English*  Versions. 
 
 2   SAM.  XXIII.   1-4. 
 
 1.  The  following,  also,  though  posterior,  are  the  words  of  David. 
 "Thus  saith  David,  the  son  of  Ishai; 
 
 Saith  the  man  who  was  exalted  to  be 
 The  anointed  of  the  God  of  Jacob: 
 Wlio  harmonized  the  psalmody  of  IsraeL 
 
 2.  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  speaketh  by  me, 
 And  his  word  is  on  my  tongue. 
 
 3.  To  me,  the  God  of  Israel  hath  said. 
 The  rock  of  Israel  hath  promised ; 
 A  just  ruler  over  mankind; 
 
 Who  will  rule  in  the  fear  of  God. 
 
 4.  Not  like  the  grass  of  the  earth,  (which, 
 
 When  the  morning  sun  riseth  clear  and  cloudless, 
 
 Glistereth  from  ^^  previous  rain) 
 
 Shall  be  my  house  before  God. 
 
 For  with  me  he  hath  made  a  perpetual  covenant, 
 
 In  every  point  regular  and  sure. 
 
 For  every  sort  of  welfare  is  mine; 
 
 And  mine  every  wish  he  hath  accomplished. 
 
 Whereas  lawless  men,  all  of  them. 
 
 Are  like  briars,  to  be  thrust  out, 
 
 (For  with  the  hand  they  may  not  be  taken. 
 
 But  the  man,  who  would  meddle  with  them. 
 
 Must  be  provided  with  an  axe  and  spear-shaft) 
 
 And  to  be  burned  on  the  spot  with  fire. ' ' 
 Note.  V.  4.  Not  like  the  grass,  etc.  There  is  great  beauty  in  this  metaphor. — 
 That  grass,  which  from  the  dews  and  showers  of  the  night  appears  so  glossy  and 
 .glistering,  at  the  rismg  of  the  sun,  shall  soon  decay  and  wither  before  his  meridian 
 rays;  but  not  so  the  house  of  David,  etc.,  vv.  6,  7.  The  parenthesis  must  be  read  as 
 such,  and  the  last  line  joined  to  the  second. 
 
 The  Psalms  have  this  title:  A  new  Translation  of  the  Book  of  Psalms 
 from  the  Original  Hebrew;  with  various  readings  and  notes.  By  the 
 late  Alexander  Geddes,  LL.D.  London,  printed  for  R.  Johnson  in  St. 
 Paul's  Churchyard,  1807.  The  work  is  extremely  rare,  and  on  that 
 account,  the  following  specimen  is  here  subjoined: 
 
 PSALM  XIX. 
 
 The  subject  of  this  Psalm  is  general;  and  its  tenor  is  readily  per- 
 ceived. A  finer  argument  against  atheism  was  never  urged,  nor  better 
 expressed. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douai^  Bible.    333 
 
 The  heavens  proclaim  the  glory  of  God  ! 
 
 the  works  of  his  hands  the  expanse  declareth  ! 
 
 day  after  day  emitteth  speech: 
 
 night  after  night  announceth  knowledge  ! 
 
 not  a  speech  and  language  that  are  not  heard: 
 
 through  the  whole  earth  their  voice  is  spread ! 
 
 their  eloquence  to  the  limits  of  the  world ! 
 
 In  them  he  hath  pitched  a  tent  for  the  sun: 
 
 who  like  a  bridegroom  issue th  from  his  nuptial-bower: 
 
 and  like  a  giant,  exulteth  in  his  rapid  course ! 
 
 from  one  end  of  the  heavens  is  his  setting  out, 
 
 and  to  the  other  end  his  revolution  down  ! 
 
 so  that  no  one  is  deprived  of  his  heat. 
 
 MURRAY'S  BIBLE,  8vo,   1825. 
 
 It  derives  its  name  from  Daniel  Murray,  titular  archbishop  of  Dublin, 
 who  in  1825  directed  Richard  Coyne,  bookseller  and  publisher  to  the 
 College  of  Maynooth,  to  prepare  stereotype  plates  for  an  8vo  Bible, 
 which  has  been  used  as  a  sort  of  standard.  In  the  Old  Testament  the 
 text  appears  to  be  formed  upon  that  of  Troy,  1816;  in  the  New  that  of 
 Challoner,  1749  and  1750,  is  followed.  The  Notes  through  both  Testa- 
 ments are  different  in  many  instances  from  Challoner 's;  the  Titles  of  the 
 books  of  the  Old  Testament  agree  with  those  of  the  Bible  of  179 1. 
 
 DR.  LINGARD'S  four  GOSPELS,  8vo.,   1836.* 
 
 Title:  A  new  Version  of  the  Four  Gospels;  with  notes  critical  and 
 explanatory,  by  a  Catholic.  London,  Joseph  Booker,  61  New  Bond 
 Street,  1836. 
 
 The  translation  is  for  the  most  part  made  from  the  Greek,  although 
 occasionally  the  rendering  is  that  of  the  Vulgate.  The  drift  of  his  notes 
 is  thus  expressed: 
 
 It  may  be  proper  to  inform  the  reader  that  the  notes,  which  are  appended  to  the 
 text  in  the  following  pages,  are  not  of  a  controversial  character.  Their  object  is  the 
 elucidation  of  obscure  passages,  or  the  explication  of  allusions  to  national  customs,  or 
 the  statement  of  the  reasons  which  have  induced  the  translator  to  differ  occasionally 
 from  preceding  interpreters.  Many  of  these  he  has  consulted,  though  he  has  not 
 thought  proper  to  load  his  pages  with  references  to  their  works. 
 
 Instead  of  "penance,"  and  "do  penance,"  he  renders,  in  the  most 
 important  places,  "repentance,"  and  "repent."  His  note  on  Luke 
 xvii.  3,  4,  reads: 
 
 *  For  a  specimen  see  synoptical  table,  p.  322. 
 
334  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Repent.  The  use  of  the  word  metanoein  in  these  two  verses  shows;  first,  that  it 
 ought  not  to  be  translated,  as  some  will  have  it,  to  reform:  secondly,  that  in  the  "Sv^- 
 ga.te pten/iere  and  J>iek tie niiajn  agere  bear  the  same  signification. 
 
 Among  his  peculiar  renderings  are:  DOULOS,  a  slave,  or  a  bondman, 
 never  a  servant;  Messiah  in  place  of  Christ;  good  tidings  for  gospel; 
 taxgatherer  ior  publican;  fiends  for  devils;  figures  iox  proverbs;  to  an- 
 nounce for  preach,  verily  for  a?nen;  causes  of  offence  instead  of  scandals; 
 DIKAIOSUNE  he  translates  righteousness;  and  apokritheis,  taking  oc- 
 casion to  speak,  in  places  where  no  question  has  been  mentioned. 
 The  late  Cardinal  Wiseman,  in  a  review  of  the  translation,  says: 
 To  call  it  any  longer  the  Douay  or  Rhemish  version  is  an  abuse  of  terms.  It  has 
 been  altered  and  modified  till  scarcely  any  verse  remains  as  it  was  originally  pub- 
 lished; and  as  far  as  simplicity  and  energy  of  style  are  concerned,  the  changes  are  in 
 general  for  the  worse.  .  .  .  The  impression  on  the  reader's  mind,  after  having  perused 
 this  edition,  must  be,  that  Christianity  never  depended,  for  its  code  or  evidences,  upon 
 the  compilation  of  these  documents,  and  that  they  never  could  have  been  intended 
 for  a  rule  of  faith.  * 
 
 BISHOP   KENRICK'S    VERSION. 
 
 (The  Gospels,  1849. — The  Acts,  Epistles,  and  Apocalypse,  185 1.) 
 Titles:  The  Four  Gospels,  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and 
 diligently  compared  with  the  Original  Greek  Text,  being  a  revision 
 of  the  Rhemish  tratzslation,  with  notes  critical  and  explanatory .  By 
 Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  bishop  of  Philadelphia.  8vo.,  New  York,  1849. 
 The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  the  Catholic  Epis- 
 tles, and  the  Apocalypse.  Translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and  dil- 
 igently compared  with  the  Greek  Text,  being  a  revision  of  the  Rhemish 
 translation,  with  notes  critical  and  explanatory.  By  Francis  Patrick 
 Kenrick,  bishop  of  Philadelphia.     8vo.,  New  York,  1851. 
 
 In  lieu  of  the  customary  ecclesiastical  Approbation,  the  former  of  these 
 volumes  contains  the  following  dedication,  defining  the  author's  position, 
 and  to  a  certain  extent  the  scope  and  animus  of  his  work.  The  reader 
 may  judge,  however,  how  far  the  verdict  of  history  sustains  the  statement 
 of  the  last  sentence. 
 
 To  THE  Hierarchy  of  the  United  States  assembled  in  the  sev- 
 enth Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore. 
 
 Most  Reverend  and  Right  Reverend  Colleagues: — I  venture  to 
 offer  to  the  public  a  revised  translation  of  the  Four  Gospels  with  notes 
 directed  to  remove  the  chief  difficulties  that  may  occur  in  their  perusal. 
 My  object  is  not  to  substitute  it  in  public  acts  for  the  received  version,  but 
 
 *  Dublin  Review,  April,  1837.     Reprinted  in  Cardinal  Wiseman's  Essays,  vol.  i. 
 pp.  73-75.     Lond.,  1853.     Cotton,  Rhcities  and  Doway,  pp.  136,  137. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    335 
 
 to  submit  it  to  your  mature  judgment  and  correction,  and  in  the  mean 
 time  to  facilitate  the  study  of  the  life  of  our  Divine  Redeemer  in  its  only 
 authentic  records.  The  annotations  which  I  have  added  are  for  the  most 
 part  selected  from  the  holy  Fathers,  although  occasionally  I  have  availed 
 myself  of  the  researches  of  modern  writers,  unhappily  estranged  from 
 Catholic  communion.  I  cannot  hope  that  a  work,  which  demands  so 
 much  erudition  and  such  exercise  of  judgment,  is  in  every  respect  fault- 
 less; but  I  offer  it  as  an  earnest  of  my  zeal  for  the  correct  understanding 
 and  devout  study  of  the  sacred  Scriptures.  These  have  at  all  times  been 
 the  subject  of  the  meditation  of  the  prelates  of  the  Church,  and  of  the 
 Clergy  generally,  whose  duty  and  constant  endeavor  it  has  been  to  re- 
 fresh the  faithful  with  the  living  waters  drawn  from  these  fountains  of 
 salvation. 
 
 With  profound  veneration  and  sincere  attachment, 
 I  have  the  honor  to  remain, 
 
 Your  devoted  brother  in  Christ, 
 
 Francis  Patrick  Kenrick, 
 Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 
 
 EXAMPLES  OF  THE  TRANSLATION  AND  THE  NOTES. 
 
 Matth.  viii.  33,  And  the  swineherds  fled.  The  Greek  may  be  ren- 
 dered \\\s.x2Xvj  the  feeders,  which  the  Vulgate  renders /«j-/(3r^j.  Matth. 
 X.  I,  And  having  called  his  twelve  disciples  together,  He  gave  them 
 power  over  unclean  spirits,  to  cast  them  out,  aud  to  heal  all  manner  of 
 diseases,  and 'all  manner  of  inflrfnities.  These  miraculous  powers  were 
 given  specially  to  the  Apostles  for  their  first  mission,  and  were  enjoyed 
 by  them  through  the  whole  course  of  their  ministry,  although  only  exer- 
 cised on  extraordinary  occasions.  They  are  not  inherent  in  the  sacred 
 ministry,  which  is  directed  to  the  instruction  and  sanctification  of  men. 
 They  were  the  seals  of  the  original  commission.  Mark  iii.  6,  Took  coun- 
 sel. I  have  adopted  the  Protestant  translation,  after  the  example  of  "a 
 Cathohc."  The  Rhemish  version  expresses  the  same  meaning  but  less 
 forcibly.  Mark  vi.  12.,  They  preached  that  tnen  should  do  penance.  It  is 
 with  no  view  to  doctrinal  controversy  that  I  have  here  retained  the  Rhemish 
 translation,  but  as  more  expressive  of  the  entire  conversion  of  the  sinner. 
 John  ii.  4,  And  yesus  saith  to  her.  Woman,  what  hast  thou  to  do  with 
 me?  I  have  adopted  the  Protestant  translation,  for  the  sake  of  unifor- 
 mity in  the  various  places  in  which  the  phrase  occurs,  although  the  mean- 
 ing is  manifestly  modified  by  the  circumstances.  Here  it  can  only  be; 
 why  dost  th  5u  ask  this  of  me  ? 
 
336 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 In  the  General  Introduction  to  the  Acts,  etc.,  he  says  on  the  same 
 subject: 
 
 Some  have  been  offended  at  my  adoption  of  the  term  recent  instead  oi  do  penance 
 in  several  passages  of  the  gospels.  Had  I  been  the  first  to  innovate  in  this  regard,  I 
 should  feel  that  I  had  acted  rashly;  but  I  only  followed  up  what  others  had  bee;un. 
 The  truth  is,  that  the  Latin  phrase  agere pccnitentmM  was  employed  for  the  Greek 
 term  tnetanoeo,  many  ages  before  the  doctrinal  controversies  about  penitential  works 
 originated,  and  was  occasionally  replaced  by  posnitefnini:  the  interpreter  regarding 
 both  terms  as  equivalent.  Doubtless  penitential  works  were  always  inculcated;  but 
 no  one  ever  thought  of  proving  their  necessity  by  the  mere  force  of  the  Latin  terms, 
 and  no  one  acquainted  with  the  Greek  could  qusstion  that  it  expressed  more  directly 
 the  change  of  mind  or  compunction,  although  it  was  used  to  signify  in  general  penitential 
 
 exercises An  anonymous  writer,  believed  to  be  Dr.  Lingard,  adopted  it  [repent] 
 
 universally.  I  chose  to  retain  the  other  phrase  wherever  reference  was  had  expressly 
 to  penitential  works.  The  responsibility  of  the  change  should  rest  with  those  who 
 first  made  it;  but  as  it  has  been  admitted  into  all  the  modern  editions,  there  is  no  rea- 
 son why  it  should  not  be  adopted  in  the  other  passages.  It  implies  no  concession:  but 
 it  merely  supposes  that  certain  phrases  have  by  long  usage  acquired  a  popular  mean- 
 ing different  from  that  in  which  they  were  first  employed.  The  doctrinal  proofs  re- 
 main unshaken.  Penitential  works  are  necessary,  not  because  the  Vulgate  interpreter 
 \i?&  p(enitentiam  agite,  or  the  Rhemish  interpreter  says  do  penance:  but  because  such 
 works  have  been  inculcated  under  the  Old  and  New  Dispensations,  in  the  Scriptures 
 and  by  the  Father.s,  as  evidences  and  fruits  of  compunction.* 
 
 And  towards  the  close  of  this  Introduction,  the  bishop  says: 
 
 In  adopting  occasionally  the  words  and  phrases  of  the  Protestant  version,  I  have 
 followed  the  example  of  others  who  have  from  time  to  time  revised  the  Rhemish 
 translation.  It  is  not  to  be  regretted  that,  whilst  we  point  to  errors  which  need  cor- 
 rection, we  acknowledge  excellencies  which  we  are  free  to  imitate,  thus  diminishing 
 the  asperity  of  censure  by  the  tribute  which  we  willingly  render  to  literary  merit. 
 
 The  freedom  with  which  I  have  quoted  Protestant  and  Rationalistic  authors  may 
 seem  scarcely  consistent  with  the  Rules  of  the  Index,  which  require  that  the  annota- 
 tions should  be  taken  from  the  fathers,  or  from  Catholic  divines.  The  attentive  reader 
 will,  however,  observe,  that  in  all  matters  of  doctrine  and  moral  instruction  I  draw 
 from  the  purest  fountains  of  orthodo.x  faith,  and  that  I  avail  myself  of  the  testimonies 
 of  those  who  are  outside  the  pale  of  the  Church,  only  by  way  of  acknowledgment  on 
 their  part,  or  in  matters  purely  critical,  in  which  they  have  brought  their  stores  of  eru- 
 dition and  their  natural  acuteness  of  mind  to  the  vindication  of  the  sacred  text.  I 
 have  felt  the  more  free  to  make  such  references,  because  in  this  work  I  have  chiefly 
 had  in  view  the  instruction  of  students  in  theology;  cherishing  the  hope  of  being  ena- 
 bled hereafter  to  publish  the  whole  New  Testament  in  a  more  popular  form  for  the 
 general  edification  of  the  faithful. 
 
 It  is  painful  to  turn  from  such  enlightened  liberality  to  the  almost  sav- 
 age fanaticism  of  the  work  of  which  a  brief  extract  concludes  this  chapter. 
 
 *  Cotton,  Rkemes  and  Doway,  pp.  153-165. 
 
Rhemes  Testament  and  Douay  Bible.    337 
 
 ^     ^ 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 cw       Sn 
 
 Id  Ti 
 
 ^^  „        "-  -^  •■' 
 
 1-,     o    J- 
 
 (U       «-^       (-!     "^ 
 
 ^    ^    TJ    ^ 
 
 Ql  "S  ^ 
 
 a     la    ?i 
 
 rs 
 
 H 
 
 > 
 
 VO 
 
 > 
 
 <-i 
 
 0 
 
 PO 
 
 S 
 
 "^ 
 
 X 
 
 m 
 
 H 
 
 & 
 
 w 
 
 »H 
 
 w 
 
 •I       I 
 
 In  illustration  of  the  spirit  of  this  bigoted  book,  I  produce 
 note  d/ appended  to  this  passage: 
 
 Here  again  they  make  St.  Paul  say,  that  God  made  us  "accepted" 
 or  "freely  accepted  in  his  beloved  Son,"  (their  last  translation  leaves 
 out  Son  very  boldly;  changing  the  word  his  into  the  "accepted  in  the 
 Beloved,")  as  if  they  had  a  mind  to  say,  that  "  In,  or  among  all  the  be- 
 loved in  the  world,  God  has  only  accepted  us,"  as  they  make  the  angel 
 in  St.  Luke  say  to  our  blessed  Lady,  "Hail!  freely  beloved,"  to  take 
 
338  The  English  Versions. 
 
 away  all  grace  inherent  and  resident  in  the  blessed  virgin,  or  in  us: 
 whereas  the  Apostle's  word  signifies  that  we  are  truly  made  grateful, 
 or  gracious  and  acceptable;  that  is  to  say,  that  our  soul  is  inwardly  en- 
 dued and  beautified  with  grace,  and  the  virtues  proceeding  from  it;  and 
 consequently,  is  holy  indeed  before  the  sight  of  God,  and  not  only  so 
 accepted  or  reputed  as  they  imagine.  Which  St.  Chrysostom  suffi- 
 ciently testifies  in  these  words,  "He  said  not,  which  he  freely  gave  us, 
 but,  wherein  he  made  us  grateful;  that  is,  not  only  delivered  us  from 
 sins,  but  also  made  us  beloved  and  amiable,  made  our  soul  beautiful  and 
 grateful,  such  as  the  angels  and  archangels  desire  to  see,  and  such  as 
 himself  is  in  love  withal,  according  to  that  in  the  psalm,  the  king  shall 
 desire  or  be  in  love  with  thy  beauty."  *  St.  Hierom  speaking  of  bap- 
 tism, says,  "Now  thou  art  made  clean  in  the  laver:  and  of  thee  it  is 
 said,  who  is  she  that  ascends  white  ?  and  let  her  be  washed,  yet  she  can- 
 not keep  her  purity,  unless  she  be  strengthened  from  our  Lord;"t 
 whence  it  is  plain,  that  by  baptism  original  sin  being  expelled,  inherent 
 justice  takes  place  in  the  soul,  rendering  it  clean,  white,  and  pure;  which 
 purity  the  soul,  strengthened  by  God's  grace,  may  keep  and  conserve. 
 
 Ward's  Errata  was  answered  by  Rev.  R.  Ryan,  Rev.  Dr. 
 Kipling,  and  Rev.  Rd.  Grier.  As  the  book  continues  to  be 
 published  in  the  United  States,  it  is  proper  to  add  that  many 
 of  the  alleged  heretical  corruptions  are  embodied  in  the  Bibles 
 authorized,  and  approved  by  Archbishop  Murray  in  1825,  and 
 that  the  censures  of  Ward's  Errata  apply  as  much  to  Mur- 
 ray's Bibles  as  to  the  Protestant  Bible.  For  matter  bearing 
 on  this  subject  see  Cotton,  Rhemes  and  D away,  pp.  27-30. 
 
 CHAPTER    XIII. 
 
 THE   AUTHORIZED   VERSION. 
 
 At  the  conference  held  at  Hampton  Court  between  the 
 Conformists  and  the  Puritans,  January  14th,  i6th,  and  i8th, 
 1604,  presided  over  by  that  curious  compound  of  worldliness 
 and  theology,  king  James  I.,  Dr.  John  Reynolds,  leader  of 
 
 *  St.  Chrys.  ad  loc.        \  St.  Hierom,  lib.  iii.  contra  Pelagiaiios. 
 
The  Authorized   Version.  339 
 
 the  Puritans,  suggested  to  the  king  the  desirableness  of  a  new 
 translation  of  the  Bible,  on  the  ground  that  the  versions  al- 
 lowed in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Edward  VI.  were 
 untrue  to  the  original,  and  instanced,  that  Psalm  cv.  28,  ren- 
 dered ''they  were  not  obedient,"  read  in  the  original,  "they 
 were  not  disobedient";  Psalm  cvi.  30,  rendered,  "then  stood 
 vp  Phinees  and  prayed"  ought  to  be  "executed  judgment"; 
 and  that  Gal.  iv.  25,  the  word  dvdroixsi  was  incorrectly  trans- 
 lated "  bordereth "  as  neither  expressing  the  force  of  the 
 word,  nor  the  Apostle's  sense,  nor  the  situation  of  the  place. 
 So  Barlow  reports  the  matter,  but  the  account  given  in  the 
 Preface  to  the  Authorized  Version  is  somewhat  different,  for 
 there  it  is  stated  that  the  Puritans  as  a  last  shift  submitted, 
 
 "  That  they  could  not  with  good  conscience  subscribe  to  the  Commun- 
 ion Book,  since  it  maintained  the  Bible  as  then  translated,  which  was, 
 as  they  said,  a  most  corrupted  translation.  And  although  this  was 
 judged  to  be  but  a  very  poor  and  empty  shift,  yet  even  hereupon  did 
 his  Majesty  begin  to  bethink  himself  of  the  good  that  might  ensue  by  a 
 new  translation,  and  presently  after  gave  order  for  this  translation  which 
 is  now  presented  unto  thee."     Barlow  adds: 
 
 "  My  Lord  of  London  well  added:  that  if  every  man's  humour  should 
 be  followed  there  would  be  no  end  of  translating.  Whereupon  his 
 Highness  wished  some  special  pains  should  be  taken  in  that  behalf  for 
 one  uniform  translation — professing  that  he  could  never  yet  see  a  Bible 
 well  translated  in  English;  but  the  worst  of  all  his  Majesty  thought  the 
 Geneva  to  be — and  this  to  be  done  by  the  best  learned  in  both  the  Uni- 
 versities; after  them  to  be  reviewed  by  the  bishops  and  the  chief  learned 
 of  the  Church;  from  them  to  be  presented  to  the  Privy  Council;  and 
 lastly  to  be  ratified  by  his  royal  authority ;  and  so  this  whole  Church  to 
 be  bound  unto  it  and  none  other.  Marry  withal  he  gave  this  caveat, 
 upon  a  word  cast  out  by  my  lord  of  London,  that  no  marginal  notes 
 should  be  added,  having  found  in  them  which  are  annexed  to  the  Ge- 
 neva translation,  which  he  saw  in  a  Bible  given  him  by  an  English  lady, 
 some  notes  very  partial,  untrue,  seditious,  and  savoring  too  much  of 
 dangerous  and  traiterous  deceits  (<?.  g.  those  on  Exod.  i.  19;  2  Chron. 
 XV.  16  ").* 
 
 *  Barlow,  Sum  and  Substance,  in  Cardwell's  History  of  Conferences,  p.  167. 
 
340  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Dr.  Eadie  very  strongly  animadverts  on  the  last  passage, 
 and  holds  that  the  king  was  either  misunderstood,  or  if  his 
 speech  is  correctly  reported,  that  then  he  uttered  ' '  a  bold  un- 
 blushing falsehood,  a  clumsy  attempt  to  sever  himself  from 
 his  earlier  Scottish  beliefs  and  usages  that  he  might  win  fa- 
 vour with  his  English  churchmen. "  * 
 
 Although  nothing  further  was  done  at  the  Conference,  and 
 Convocation,  holden  a  few  months  later,  took  no  action  in 
 the  matter,  the  king  clearly  favored  it,  and  the  scheme  was 
 fast  maturing,  for  by  June  30th,  a  list  of  the  translators  was 
 submitted  to  the  king,  who  approved  of  the  choice.  Ban- 
 croft wrote  that  day  to  Cambridge  on  the  subject  and  said, 
 "I  am  persuaded  his  royal  mind  rejoiceth  more  in  the  good 
 hope  which  he  hath  for  the  happy  success  of  that  work,  than 
 of  his  peace  concluded  with  Spain. " 
 
 In  a  letter  from  the  king  to  Bancroft,  who  was  then  repre- 
 senting the  vacant  see  of  Canterbury,,  dated  July  22,  1604,  he 
 announces  the  appointment  of  fifty-four  learned  men  for  the 
 translating  of  the  Bible,  and  requiring  him 
 
 "  To  move  all  our  bishops  to  inform  themselves  of  all  such  learned  men 
 within  their  several  dioceses,  as  having  special  skill  in  the  Hebrew  and 
 Greek  tongues,  have  taken  pains  in  their  private  studies  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures, for  the  clearing  of  any  obscurities  either  in  the  Hebrew  or  in  the 
 Greek,  or  touching  any  difficulties  or  mistaking  in  the  former  English 
 translations,  which  we  have  now  commanded  to  be  thoroughly  viewed 
 and  amended;  and  thereupon  to  write  unto  them,  earnestly  charging 
 them,  and  signifying  our  pleasure  therein,  that  they  send  such  their  ob- 
 servations either  to  Mr.  Lively,  our  Hebrew  reader  in  Oxford,  or  Dr. 
 Andrews,  dean  of  Westminster,  to  be  imparted  to  the  rest  of  their  sev- 
 eral companies;  that  so  our  said  intended  translation  may  have  the  help 
 and  furtherance  of  all  our  principal  learned  men  within  this  our  kingdom." 
 
 In  the  matter  of  remuneration  of  their  labor,  the  transla- 
 tors were  to  be  provided  for  by  Church  preferment. 
 
 *   The  English  Bible,  ii.  pp.  177-8. 
 
The  Authorized   Version.  341 
 
 On  this  last  subject  Bancroft  wrote  to  the  bishop  of  Norwich : 
 "  There  are  many  ....  who  are  to  be  employed  in  this  translation  of 
 the  Bible,  and  sundry  of  them  must  of  necessity  have  their  chargt"; 
 borne;  which  his  majesty  was  very  ready,  of  his  most  princely  disposi- 
 tion, to  have  borne,  but  some  of  my  lords,  as  things  now  go,  did  hold 
 it  inconvenient.  Wherefore  it  was  left  to  me,  to  move  all  my  brethren, 
 the  bishops,  and  likewise  every  dean  and  chapter,  to  contribute  to  this 
 work."  In  the  discharge  of  that  duty  he  requested  such  contributions, 
 asking  for  speedy  action  and  adding,  by  way  of  stimulus:  "for  I  am  to 
 acquaint  his  majesty  with  every  man's  liberality  towards  this  most  godly 
 work."  Nothing  seems  to  have  been  done  in  the  way  of  subscription, 
 and  free  entertainment  in  the  Colleges,  until  some  of  them  met  in  Lon- 
 don for  the  final  revision  of  the  work,  appears  to  have  been  all  that  was 
 done  for  them  in  the  way  of  bearing  their  charges.  In  the  matter  of 
 preferment  however,  Bancroft  communicates  a  letter  from  the  king  to 
 this  effect:  "Right  trusty  and  beloved,  we  greet  you  well,  whereas  we 
 have  appointed  certam  learned  men,  to  the  number  of  four  and  fifty, 
 for  the  translatmg  of  the  Bible,  and  that  in  this  number  divers  of  them 
 have  either  no  ecclesiastical  preferment  at  all,  or  else  so  very  small,  as 
 the  same  is  far  unmeet  for  men  of  their  deserts,  and  yet,  we  of  ourself 
 in  any  convenient  time  cannot  well  remedy  it:  therefore  we  do  hereby 
 require  you,  that  presently  you  write,  in  our  name,  as  well  to  the  arch- 
 bishop of  York,  as  to  the  rest  of  the  bishops  of  the  province  of  Canter- 
 bury, signifying  unto  them  that  we  do  wiU,  and  straitly  charge  every 
 one  of  them,  as  also  the  other  bishops  of  the  province  of  York,  as  they 
 tender  ou*-  good  favour  towards  them,  that  (all  excuses  set  apart)  when 
 any  prebend  or  parsonage  being  rated  in  our  book  of  taxations,  the 
 prebend  to  twenty  pounds  at  least,  and  the  parsonage  to  the  like  sum 
 and  upwards,  shall  next  upon  any  occasion  happen  to  be  void,  and  to 
 be  either  of  their  patronage,  or  of  the  patronage  and  gift  of  any  person 
 whatever,  they  do  make  stay  thereof,  and  admit  none  unto  it,  until  cer- 
 tifying us  of  the  avoidance  of  it,  and  of  the  name  of  the  patron,  if  it  t>e 
 not  of  their  own  gift,  that  we  may  commend  for  the  same  some  such  of 
 the  learned  men,  as  we  shall  think  fit  to  be  preferred  unto  it;  not  doubt- 
 ing of  the  bishops'  readiness  to  satisfy  us  herein,  or  that  of  any  of  the 
 laity,  when  we  shall  in  time  move  them  to  so  good  and  religious  an  act, 
 will  be  unwilling  to  give  us  the  like  due  contentment  and  satisfaction; 
 we  ourselves  having  taken  the  same  order  for  such  prebends,  and  bene- 
 fices as  shall  be  void  in  our  gift."  * 
 
 *  Wilkins,  Concil.  iv.  pp.  407-8. 
 
342  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Of  the  original  translators  seven  were  elevated  to  the  Epis- 
 copate and  seventeen  or  eighteen  preferred  to  lower  dignities, 
 or  livings.  Notwithstanding  all  this  earnestness  on  the  part  of 
 the  king,  possibly  the  want  of  funds,  and  the  death  of  Lively 
 and  of  others,  prevented  a//*  the  companies  to  begin  their 
 work  before  1607. 
 
 Although  the  king  mentions  fifty-four  translators,  their 
 names  are  not  given,  and  the  lists  that  have  been  preserved 
 contain  only  forty-seven.  It  seems  impossible  to  explain  the 
 discrepancy  satisfactorily.  The  original  number  was  dimin- 
 ished by  the  death  of  Mr.  Lively  in  1605,  but  his  place  was 
 filled  by  Dr.  Spalding;  Dr.  Eades  died  in  1604,  and  Dr. 
 Aglionby  appointed  in  his  place,  died  in  16 10,  and  Mr. 
 Dakins  died  in  February  1607.  Dr.  Reynolds  died  in  the 
 same  year,  and  Dr.  Ravis  in  1609.  Resignations  may  have  oc- 
 curred, and  substitutions  been  made;  and  it  is  not  impossible 
 that  the  number  of  fifty-four  included  a  supervisory  body,  en- 
 trusted with  a  revision  of  the  translation.  The  lists  appear  to 
 have  been  prepared  from  the  beginning,  for  they  contain  the 
 names  of  some  who  died  before  the  companies  met  for  work, 
 if  they  did  not  meet  before  1607. 
 
 The  subjoined  ' '  Order  agreed  upon  for  the  translating  the 
 Bible  "  is  taken  from  Lewis,  who  says  that  it  had  been  compared 
 with  a  copy  one  time  belonging  to  Dr.  Jegon,  bishop  of  Nor- 
 wich. Burnet's  list  (from  which  Cardwell's  is  taken)  I  had 
 not  at  hand,  but  it  has  been  compared  with,  and  the  notes 
 prepared  from  similar  lists  given  in  the  works  of  Anderson, 
 Westcott,  Eadie  and  Moulton,  and  the  Brief  Account,  etc.,  pre- 
 fixed to  Bagster's  Hexapla.  They  were  divided  into  six  com- 
 panies, two  of  which  met  at  Oxford,  two  at  Cambridge,  and 
 two  at  Westminster. 
 
 *  See  what  is  stated  below. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 343 
 
 Pentateuch:  The  Storie  from 
 Josua  to  the  first  Book  of  the 
 Chronicles,  exclusive. 
 
 Westminster. 
 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Westminster,  i." 
 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Paules.  2. 
 
 Mr.  Dr.  Saravia.  3. 
 
 Mr.  Dr.  Clarke,  Cantuar.  4. 
 
 Mr.  Dr.  Layfield.  5. 
 
 Mr.  Dr.  Teigh.  6. 
 
 Mr.  Burleigh,  Stretford.  7. 
 
 Mr.  Kinge,  Sussex.  8. 
 
 Mr.  Thomson,  Cl.'VRE.  9. 
 
 Mr.  Bedwell,  10. 
 
 1.  Dr.  Launcelot  Andrews,  successively  promoted  bishop  of  Chiches- 
 ter, Ely,  and  Winchester,  was  president  of  this  company.  His  learning 
 is  said  to  have  been  prodigious.  "  The  world  wanted  learning  to  know 
 how  learned  he  was." 
 
 2.  Dr.  John  Overall,  successively  promoted  bishop  of  Lichfield  and 
 Coventry,  and  Norwich.     "  Vir  longe  doctissmms,^^  Casaubon. 
 
 3.  Dr.  Hadrian  Saravia,  prebendary  of  Canterbury.  Famed  as  a 
 Hebraist. 
 
 4.  Dr.  Richard  Clarke,  one  of  the  six  preachers  at  Canterbury. 
 
 5.  Dr.  John  Layfield,  renowned  for  his  knowledge  of  architecture,  was 
 specially  consulted  concerning  the  tabernacle  and  the  temple. 
 
 6.  Dr.  Richard  Teigh  (Lewis  says  "Leigh,"  but  that  seems  to  be  in- 
 correct), archdeacon  of  Middlesex,  "  an  excellent  textuary,  and  profound 
 linguist,"  Wood. 
 
 7.  Mr.  (?)  Henry  Burleigh,  said  in  a  Lambeth  MS.  to  have  been  B.D. 
 in  1594,  and  D.D.  in  1607. 
 
 8.  Mr.  Geoffry  King,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Cambridge. 
 
 9.  Mr.  Richard  Thomson,  of  Clare  Hall,  Cambridge,  familiarly  called 
 "  Dutch  Thomson,"  having  been  born  in  Holland,  reported  to  have  been 
 a  fine  philologer. 
 
 ID.  Mr.  William  Bedwell,  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  was  the 
 great  Arabic  scholar  of  the  period. 
 
344 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  places  and  persons  agreed  upon  for  the  Hebrew,  with  the  particulaf 
 books  by  them  undertaken. 
 
 Cambridge. 
 Mr.  Livelye.  i. 
 Dr.  Richardson.  2. 
 Mr.  Chaderton.  3. 
 Mr.  Dillingham.  4. 
 Mr.  Harrison.  5. 
 Mr.  Andrews.  6. 
 Mr.  Spaldinge.  7. 
 Mr.  Binge.  8. 
 
 From  the  first  of  Chronicles, 
 with  the  rest  of  the  Story,  and 
 the  Hagiographa,  viz.,  Job, 
 Psalmes,  Proverbs,  Cantica, 
 Ecclesiastes. 
 
 1.  Edward  Lively,  Regius  Professor  of  Hebrew,  at  Cambridge;  next 
 to  Pococke,  "  the  greatest  of  Hebraists,"  was  president  of  this  company. 
 He  died  in  1605. 
 
 2.  Dr.  John  Richardson,  Professor  of  Divinity,  "a  most  excellent 
 linguist." 
 
 3.  Dr.  Lawrence  Chaderton,  the  first  master  of  Emanuel  College,  was 
 famed  for  his  attainments  in  the  languages,  especially  the  Rabbinical 
 writings. 
 
 4.  Mr.  Francis  Dillingham,  Fellow  of  Christ's  College,  "a  great 
 Grecian." 
 
 5.  Mr.  Thomas  Harrison,  Vice  Chancellor  of  Trinity,  noted  for  "his 
 exquisite  skill  in  Hebrew  and  Greek  idioms. ' ' 
 
 6.  Dr.  Roger  Andrews,  the  bishop's  brother,  afterwards  master  of 
 Jesus  College. 
 
 7.  Dr.  Robert  Spaldinge,  Lively's  successor  as  professor  of  Hebrew. 
 
 8.  Dr.  Andrew  Bynge,  who  succeeded  King  in  the  same  position. 
 
 Oxford. 
 Dr.  Hardinge.  i. 
 Dr.  Reinolds.  2. 
 Dr.  Holland.  3. 
 Dr.  Kilby.  4. 
 Mr.  Smith,  Hereford.  5. 
 Mr.  Brett.  6. 
 Mr.  Fareclow.  7. 
 
 1 
 
 The  fouer  greater  Prophets, 
 ■with   the   Lamentation,   and 
 the  twelue  lesser  prophets. 
 
 I.  Dr.  John  Hardinge,  the  president  of  this  company,  was  Regius 
 Professor  of  Hebrew,  and  president  of  Magdalen  College. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  345 
 
 2.  Dr.  John  Reinolds,  was  president  of  Corpus  Christi  College,  and 
 bp.  Hall  says  that  "  his  memory  and  reading  were  near  to  a  miracle." 
 
 3.  Dr.  Thomas  Holland,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity,  "  another  Apol- 
 los,  a  most  learned  divine,"  Wood^ 
 
 4.  Dr.  Richard  Kilby,  Professor  of  Hebrew  and  a  great  rabbinist. 
 Isaac  Walton  tells  a  good  story  of  him,  the  gist  of  which  is  that  he 
 went  to  church,  where  a  young  preacher  gave  three  reasons  why  a 
 certain  word  in  the  recent  translation  should  have  been  rendered  dif- 
 ferently. Meeting  him  afterwards  Kilby  told  him,  that  he  and  others 
 of  the  translators  had  considered  all  the  reasons,  and  found  thirteen 
 more  considerable  reasons  why  it  was  translated  as  printed. 
 
 5.  Dr.  Miles  Smith,  at  the  time  canon  of  Hereford,  and  subsequently 
 bishop  of  Gloucester,  "had  Hebrew  at  his  fingers'  ends  ";  he  was  one  of 
 the  supervisors,  final  examiner,  and  editor  along  with  Bilson,  and  wrote 
 the  Preface. 
 
 6.  Dr.  Richard  Brett,  then  fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  "skilled  and 
 versed  to  a  criticism  in  the  Latin,  Greek,  Chaldee,  Arabic  and  Ethiopia 
 tongues." 
 
 7.  Mr.  (?)  Richard  Fareclow  (or,  Fairclough),  fellow  of  New  College. 
 
 IVestmmster. 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Chester,  i. 
 Dr.  Hutchinson.  2. 
 Dr.  Spencer.  3. 
 
 Mr.  Fenton.  4.  r       ,    ,      ^ 
 
 Mr.  Rabbett.  5.  ^"'^  *"  Canonical  Epistles. 
 
 The  Epistles   of  St.   Paule, 
 
 Mr.  Sanderson.  6. 
 
 Mr.  Dakins.  7.  J 
 
 1.  Dr.  William  Barlow,  dean  of  Chester,  afterwards  bishop  of  Lincoln. 
 
 2.  Dr.  Ralph  Hutchinson,  president  of  St.  John's  College. 
 
 3.  Dr.  John  Spencer,  afterwards  president  of  Corpus  Christi  College, 
 the  intimate  friend  of  Hooker. 
 
 4.  Dr.  Roger  Fenton,  fellow  of  Pembroke  Hall;  "  never  a  more  learned 
 man  hath  Pembroke  Hall,  with  but  one  exception."     Bp.  Felton. 
 
 5.  Mr.  Michael  Rabbett,  B.D.,  Rector  of  St.  Vedast,  Foster  Lane, 
 Ixindon. 
 
 6.  Dr.  Thomas  Sanderson,  archdeacon  of  Rochester  (?). 
 
 7.  Mr.  William  Dakins,  B.D.,  Greek  lecturer  at  Cambridge,  "had 
 great  skill  in  the  original  languages." 
 
346 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  Four  Gospels,  Acts  of 
 the  Apostles,  Apocalips. 
 
 Oxford. 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Christ  Church. 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Winchester.  2 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Worcester.  3.' 
 Mr.  Dean  of  Windsor.  4. 
 Mr.  Savile.  5. 
 Db.  Perin.  6. 
 Dr.  Ravens.  7.* 
 Mr.  John  Harmer.  8. 
 
 r .  Dr.  Thomas  Ravis,  afterwards  bishop  of  Gloucester,  and  London. 
 
 2.  Dr.  George  Abbot,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
 
 3.  Dr.  Richard  Eades,  died  in  1604. 
 
 4.  Dr.  Giles  Thompson,  afterwards  bishop  of  Gloucester,  "took  a 
 great  deal  of  pains  at  translating." 
 
 5.  Sir  Henry  Savile,  tutor  in  Greek  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  provost  of 
 Eton,  and  editor  of  the  works  of  Chrysostom. 
 
 6.  Dr.  John  Perin,  professor  of  Greek. 
 
 7.  Dr.  Ravens,  subdean  of  Wells  (?). 
 
 8.  Dr.  John  Harmer,  Professor  of  Greek,  "  a  most  noted  Latinist,  Gre- 
 cian and  divine." 
 
 Cambridge. 
 Dr.  Duport.   I. 
 Dr.  Branthwaite.  2. 
 Dr.  Radcliffe.  3. 
 Mr.  Ward,  Eman.  4. 
 Mr.  Downes.  5. 
 Mr.  Boyse.  6. 
 Mr.  Warde,  Reg.  7. 
 
 1.  Dr.  John  Duport,  afterwards  master  of  Jesus  College,  Cambridge. 
 
 2.  Dr.  William  Branthwaite,  afterwards  master  of  Gonville  and  Caius 
 College. 
 
 3.  Dr.  Jeremiah  Radcliffe,  fellow  of  Trinity  College. 
 
 4.  Dr.  Samuel  Ward,  afterwards  master  of  Sidney  College,  and  Lady 
 Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity,  "skilled  in  tongues,  though  slow  of 
 speech." 
 
 The  Prayer  of  Manasses,  and 
 the  rest  of  the  Apocrypha. 
 
 *  Some  of  the  lists  give  in  place  of  Dr.  Eades  and  Dr.  Ravens  the  names  of  Dr.  J. 
 Aglionby,  principal  of  St.  Edmund's  Hall,  and  Dr.  L.  Hutton,  "an  excellent  Grecian, 
 and  well  read  in  the  Fathers  and  Schoolmen."  Dr.  Montague,  afterwards  bishop  of 
 Winchester,  is  also  mentioned. 
 
The  Authorized   Verston.  347 
 
 5.  Mr.  Andrew  Downes,  Greek  Professor,  one  of  the  revisors,  and  de- 
 scribed as  "one  composed  of  Greek  and  industry,"  Selden.  He  cor- 
 responded with  Casaubon  in  Greek. 
 
 6.  Mr.  John  Boyse  (Bois),  fellow  of  St.  John's  College,  was  "a  pre- 
 cocious Greek  and  Hebrew  scholar." 
 
 7.  Mr.  Warde,  fellow  of  King's  College,  appears  as  one  of  the  divines 
 sent  to  Synod  at  Dort. 
 
 Dr.  Thomas  Bilson,  afterwards  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  reputed  to 
 be  "well  skilled  in  languages,"  although  not  one  of  the  original  transla- 
 tors, had  charge  with  Miles  Smith  of  the  final  revision,  and  prepared  the 
 summary  of  contents  at  the  head  of  each  chapter. 
 
 The  nature  of  the  work  to  be  done  by  the  translators  is 
 clearly  defined  in  a  set  of  instructions,  which  read  as  follows: 
 
 1.  The  ordinary  Bible  read  in  the  Church,  commonly  called  the  Bi- 
 shops' Bible,  to  be  followed,  and  as  little  altered  as  the  truth  of  the 
 original  will  permit. 
 
 2.  The  names  of  the  prophets,  and  the  holy  writers,  with  the  other 
 names  of  the  text  to  be  retained  as  near  as  may  be,  accordingly  as  they 
 are  vulgarly  used. 
 
 3.  The  old  ecclesiastical  words  to  be  kept,  viz.,  as  the  word  church  not 
 to  be  translated  congregation. 
 
 4.  When  any  word  hath  divers  significations,  that  to  be  kept  which 
 hath  been  most  commonly  used  by  the  most  eminent  fathers,  being  agree- 
 able to  the  propriety  of  the  place,  and  the  analogic  of  faith. 
 
 5.  The  division  of  the  chapters  to  be  altered  either  not  at  all,  or  as 
 little  as  may  be,  if  necessity  so  require. 
 
 6.  No  marginal  notes  at  all  to  be  affixed,  but  only  for  the  explanation 
 of  the  Hebrew  or  Greek  words,  which  cannot,  without  some  circumlocu- 
 tion, so  briefly  and  fitly  be  expressed  in  the  text. 
 
 7.  Such  quotations  of  places  to  be  marginally  set  down,  as  shall  serve 
 for  the  fit  references  of  one  scripture  to  another. 
 
 8.  Every  particular  man  of  each  company  to  take  the  same  chapter 
 or  chapters ;  and  having  translated  or  amended  them  severally  by  him- 
 self where  he  thinks  good,  all  to  meet  together,  to  conferre  what  they 
 have  done,  and  agree  for  their  part,  what  shall  stand. 
 
 9.  As  any  one  company  hath  dispatched  any  one  book  in  this  man- 
 ner, they  shall  send  it  to  the  rest,  to  be  considered  of  seriously  and  judi- 
 ciously; for  his  majesty  is  very  careful  on  this  point. 
 
 10.  If  any  company  upon  the  review  of  the  book  so  sent,  shall  doubt 
 
348  The  English  Versions. 
 
 or  differ  upon  any  places,  to  send  them  word  thereof,  to  note  thf  places, 
 and  therewithal  to  send  their  reasons;  to  which,  if  they  consent  not,  the 
 difference  to  be  compounded  at  the  general  meeting,  which  is  to  be  of 
 the  chief  persons  of  each  company  at  the  end  of  the  work. 
 
 11.  Where  any  place  of  special  obscurity  is  doubted  of,  letters  to  be 
 directed  by  authority  to  send  to  any  learned  in  the  land,  for  his  judgment 
 in  such  a  place. 
 
 12.  Letters  to  be  sent  from  every  bishop  to  the  rest  of  his  clergie,  ad- 
 monishing them  of  this  translation  in  hand,  and  move  and  charge  as  many 
 as,  being  skilful  in  the  tongues,  have  taken  pains  in  that  kind,  to  send 
 their  particular  observations,  to  the  company  either  at  Westminster, 
 Cambridge,  or  Oxford,  according  as  it  was  directed  before  in  the  king's 
 letter  to  the  archbishop. 
 
 13.  The  directors  in  each  company  to  be  the  deans  of  Westminster 
 and  Chester,  for  Westminster,  and  the  king's  professors  in  Hebrew  and 
 Greek  in  the  two  universities. 
 
 14.  These  translations  to  be  used  when  they  agree  better  with  the 
 text  than  the  Bishops'  Bible:  Tyndale's,  Coverdale's,  Matthew's,  Whit- 
 church's, Geneva.* 
 
 Copies  of  these  orders  were  sent  to  Cambridge,  and  pre- 
 sumably to  Oxford,  but  upon  doubts  arising  on  the  third 
 and  fourth  rules,  the  vice-chancellor,  Dr.  Cowell  having  referred 
 them  to  the  bishop  of  London,  received  the  reply  that — 
 
 "To  be  suer,  if  he  had  not  signified  unto  them  already,  it  was  his  ma- 
 jesty's pleasure,  that,  besides  the  learned  persons  imployed  with  them 
 for  the  Hebrewe  and  Greeke,  there  should  be  three  or  fower  of  the  most 
 eminent  and  grave  divines  of  their  university,  assigned  by  the  vice-chan- 
 cellour  uppon  conference  with  the  rest  of  the  heads,  to  be  overseers  of 
 the  translations,  as  well  Hebrew  as  Greek,  for  the  better  observation  of 
 the  rules  appointed  by  his  Highness,  and  especially  concernuig  the  third 
 and  forth  rule:  and  that  when  they  had  agreed  uppon  the  persons  for 
 that  purpose,  he  prayed  them  to  send  him  word  thereof." 
 
 In  a  postscript  the  bishop  added  that — 
 
 "  Att  the  verie  v/ritinge  thereof  a  learned  epistle  was  delivered  unto  him 
 of  Mr.  Broughton's,  which,  though  it  was  of  an  old  date,  yet  he  thought 
 good  to  send  it  unto  them,  that  Mr.  Lively  and  the  rest  might  have  the 
 perusal  of  it,  if  before  they  had  not  seen  it."  f 
 
 •  Lewis,  from  Fuller's  Church  History,  bk.  .\.  pp.  46-47.  t  Lewis,  p.  319. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  349 
 
 This  was  probably  Broughton's  Epistle  to  the  learned  nolilitie 
 of  England,  touching  translating  the  Bible,  1597. 
 
 The  tenor  of  the  last  letter  seems  to  have  become  a  by-law, 
 or  additional  rule,  for  the  text  of  the  instructions  given  in 
 Burnet,  Ex.  MS.  D.  Borlase,  adds: 
 
 15.  Besides  the  said  directors  before  mentioned,  three  or  four  of  the 
 most  ancient  and  grave  divines  in  either  of  the  universities,  not  employed 
 in  translating,  to  be  assigned  by  the  vice-chancellour  upon  conference 
 with  the  rest  of  the  Heads  to  be  overseers  of  the  translations,  .as  well 
 Hebrew  as  Greek,  for  the  better  observation  of  the  fourth  rule  above 
 specified. 
 
 The  notices  of  their  mode  of  procedure,  beyond  what  is 
 stated  in  the  Preface,  are  very  scant.  As  that  Preface,  written 
 by  Dr.  Miles  Smith,  is  exceedingly  valuable,  it  is  much  to  be 
 deplored  that  it  is  not  prefixed  to 'the  modern  editions  of  the 
 Bible,  while  the  Dedication,  which  can  hardly  be  regarded  in 
 that  light  by  the  unprejudiced,  might  conveniently  disappear. 
 Those  parts  of  the  Preface  which  have  a  direct  bearing  on  the 
 subject  in  hand,  are  here  supplied.  Some  of  the  marginal 
 notes  from  the  Bible  of  161 1  are  given  in  footnotes;  those  in 
 brackets  [  ]  are  taken  from  the  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible. 
 Of  their  work  the  translators  speak  thus: 
 
 But  it  is  high  time  to  leave  them,  and  to  shew  in  brief  what  we  pro- 
 posed to  ourselves,  and  what  course  we  held,  in  this  our  perusal  and  sur- 
 vey of  the  Bible. 
 
 Truly,  good  Christian  reader,  we  never  thought  from  the  beginning 
 that  we  should  need  to  make  a  new  translation,  nor  yet  to  make  of  a 
 bad  one  a  good  one;  (for  then  the  imputation  of  Sixtus  had  been  true 
 in  some  sort,  that  our  people  had  been  fed  with  gall  of  dragons  instead 
 of  wine,  with  whey  instead  of  milk,)  but  to  make  a  good  one  better,  or 
 out  of  many  good  ones  one  principal  good  one,  not  justly  to  be  excepted 
 against;  that  hath  been  our  endeavour,  that  our  mark. 
 
 To  that  purpose  were  many  chosen,  that  were  greater  in  other  men's 
 eyes  than  in  their  own,  and  that  sought  the  truth  rather  than  their  own 
 praise.  Again,  they  came,  or  were  thought  to  come,  to  the  work,  not 
 e.Kercendi  causa  (as  one  saith,)  but  exercitati,  that  is,  learned,  not  to 
 
350  The  English  Versions. 
 
 learn:  for  the  chief  overseer  and  kpyodtooHTtji  under  his  Majesty,  to 
 whom  not  only  we,  but  also  our  whole  Church  was  much  bound,*  knew 
 by  his  wisdom,  which  thing  also  Nazianzen  taught  so  long  ago,  that  it  is 
 a  preposterous  order  to  teach  first  and  to  learn  after  .... 
 
 As  to  the  manner  of  their  coming  together  for  work,  we 
 read: 
 
 And  in  what  sort  did  these  assemble  ?  In  the  trust  of  their  own  knowl- 
 edge, or  of  their  sharpness  of  wit,  or  deepness  of  judgment,  as  it  were 
 an  arm  of  flesh  ?  At  no  hand.  They  trusted  in  him  that  hath  the  key 
 oi  David,  opening,  and  no  man  shutting;  they  prayed  to  the  Lord,  the 
 Father  of  our  Lord,  to  the  effect  that  St.  Augustine  did;  O  let  thy  Scrip- 
 tures be  my  pure  delight;  let  me  not  be  deceived  in  them,  neither  let  me 
 deceive  by  them.  In  this  confidence,  and  with  this  devotion,  did  they 
 assemble  together;  not  too  many,  lest  one  should  trouble  another;  and 
 yet  many,  lest  many  things  haply  might  escape  them. 
 
 If  you  ask  what  they  had  before  them,  truly  it  was  the  Hebretv  text  of 
 the  Old  Testament,  the  Greek  of  the  Nev/.  These  are  the  two  golden 
 pipes,  or  rather  conduits, f  wherethrough  the  olivebranches  empty  them- 
 selves into  the  gold  ....  If  truth  be  to  be  tried  by  these  tongues,  then 
 whence  should  a  translation  be  made,  but  out  of  them  ?  These  tongues 
 therefore  (the  Scriptures,  we  say,  in  those  tongues)  we  set  before  us  to 
 translate,  being  the  tongues  wherein  God  was  pleased  to  speak  to  his 
 Church  by  his  Prophets  and  Apostles. 
 
 Neither  did  we  run  over  the  work  with  that  posting  haste  that  the 
 Septuagint  did,  if  that  be  true  which  is  reported  of  them,  J  that  they  fin- 
 ished it  in  seventy-two  days;  neither  were  we  barred  or  hindered  from 
 going  over  it  again,  havmg  once  done  it,  like  S.  Hierome,^  if  that  be  true 
 which  himself  reporteth,  that  he  could  no  sooner  write  any  thing,  but 
 presently  it  was  caught  from  him  and  published,  and  he  could  not  have 
 leave  to  mend  it:  neither,  to  be  short,  were  we  the  first  that  fell  in  hand 
 with  translating  the  Scripture  into  English,  and  consequently  destitute 
 of  former  helps,  as  it  is  written  of  Origen,  that  he  was  the  first  in  a  man- 
 ner, that  put  his  hand  to  write  Commentaries  upon  the  Scriptures,  and 
 therefore  no  marvel  if  he  overshot  himself  many  times.  None  of  these 
 things:  the  work  hath  not  been  huddled  up  in  seventy-two  days,  but  hath 
 
 *  [Richard  Bancroft,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  died  Nov.  2,  1610.] 
 t  [Zech.  iv.  14.]  +  Joseph.  Antiq.  xii.  3,  13. 
 
 g  Ad  Pammac.  pro  lib.  advers.     Jovinian. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  351 
 
 cost  the  workmen,  as  light  as  it  seemeth,  the  pains  of  twice  seven  times 
 seventy-two  days,  and  more.  Matters  of  such  weight  and  consequence 
 are  to  be  speeded  with  maturity:  for  in  a  business  of  moment  man  fear- 
 eth  not  the  blame  of  convenient  slackness. 
 
 Neither  did  we  think  much  to  consult  the  translators  or  commentators, 
 Chaldee,  Hebrew,  Syrian,  Greek,  or  Latin:  no,  nor  the  Spanish,  French, 
 Italian,  or  Dutch;  *  neither  did  we  disdam  to  revise  that  which  we  had 
 done,  and  to  bring  back  to  the  anvil  that  which  we  had  hammered:  but 
 having  and  using  as  great  helps  as  were  needful,  and  fearing  no  reproach 
 for  slowness,  nor  coveting  praise  for  expedition,  we  have  at  the  length, 
 through  the  good  hand  of  the  Lord  upon  us,  brought  the  work  to  that 
 pass  that  you  see. 
 
 The  captious  objections  of  those  opposed  to  the  translation 
 they  meet  as  follows. 
 
 Many  men's  mouths  have  been  opened  a  good  while  (and  yet  are  not 
 stopped)  with  speeches  about  the  translation  so  long  in  hand,  or  rather 
 perusals  of  translations  made  before:  and  ask  what  may  be  the  reason, 
 •what  the  necessity  of  the  employment.  Hath  the  Church  been  deceived, 
 say  they,  all  this  while  ?  Hath  her  sweet  bread  been  mingled  with 
 leaven,  her  silver  with  dross,  her  wine  with  water,  her  milk  with  lime  ? 
 (lade  gypsum  male  mescetur,  saith  St.  Ireney.)  We  hoped  that  we  had 
 been  in  the  right  way,  that  we  had  had  the  oracles  of  God  delivered  unto 
 us,  and  that  though  all  the  world  had  cause  to  be  offended,  and  to  com- 
 plain, yet  that  we  had  none.  Hath  the  nurse  holden  out  the  breast,  and 
 nothing  but  wind  in  it  ?  Hath  the  bread  been  delivered  by  the  Fathers 
 of  the  Church,  and  the  same  proved  to  be  lapidosus,  as  Seneca  speaketh  ? 
 What  is  it  to  handle  the  word  of  God  deceitfully,  if  this  be  not  ?  Thus 
 certain  brethren.  Also  the  adversaries  of  yudah  and  Hierusalem,  like 
 Sanballat  in  Nehemiah,  mock,  as  we  hear,  both  at  the  work  and  work- 
 men, saying.  What  do  those  weak  yews,  etc.,  will  they  make  the  stones 
 whole  again  out  of  the  heaps  of  dust  which  are  burnt  ?  although  they 
 build,  yet  if  a  fox  go  up,  he  shall  even  break  down  their  stony  wall. 
 Was  their  translation  good  before  ?  Why  do  they  now  mend  it  ?  Was 
 it  not  good  ?  Why  then  was  it  obtruded  to  the  people  ?  Yea,  why  did 
 the  Calholicks  (meaning  Popish  Romanists)  always  go  in  jeopardy  for 
 refusing  to  go  to  hear  it  ?  Nay,  if  it  must  be  translated  into  English, 
 Catholicks  are  fittest  to  do  it.    They  have  learning,  and  they  know  when 
 
 *  This  is  doubtless  Luther's  German  version.     M. 
 
352  The  English  Versions. 
 
 a  thing  is  well,  they  can  manuni  de  tahida.  We  will  answer  them  both 
 briefly:  and  the  former,  being  brethren,  thus  with  St.  Hierotiie,  Damna- 
 mus  veteres  ?  Miniine,  sed  post  prioriim  studia  in  domo  Domini  quod 
 posswnus  lahoramtts .  That  is.  Do  we  condemn  the  ancient  ?  In  no  case; 
 but  after  the  endeavours  of  them  that  were  before  tis,  we  take  the  best 
 pains  we  can  in  the  house  of  God.  As  if  he  said,  Being  provoked  by 
 the  example  of  the  learned  that  lived  before  my  time,  I  have  thought  it 
 my  duty  to  assay,  whether  my  talent  in  the  knowledge  of  the  tongues 
 may  be  profitable  in  any  measure  to  God's  Church,  lest  I  should  seem 
 to  have  laboured  in  them  in  vain,  and  lest  I  should  be  thought  to  glory 
 in  men  (although  ancient)  above  that  which  was  in  them.  Thus  St. 
 Hierome  may  be  thought  to  speak. 
 
 And  to  the  same  effect  say  we,  that  we  are  so  far  off"  from  condemning 
 any  of  their  labours  that  travelled  before  us  in  this  kind,  either  in  this 
 land,  or  beyond  sea,  either  in  King  Henry'' s  time,  or  King  Edward'' s  (if 
 there  were  any  translation,  or  correction  of  a  translation,  in  his  time),  or 
 Queen  Elizabeth'' ■;,  of  ever  renowned  memory,  that  we  acknowledge  them 
 to  have  been  raised  up  of  God  for  the  building  and  furnishing  of  his 
 Church,  and  that  they  deserve  to  be  had  of  us  and  of  posterity  in  ever- 
 lasting remembrance.  The  judgment  of  Aristotle  is  worthy  and  well 
 known:  If  Timotheus  had  not  been,  we  had  not  had  much  sweet  musick: 
 But  if  Phrynis  ( Timotheus  his  master)  had  not  been,  we  had  not  had 
 Timotheus.  Therefore  blessed  be  they,  and  most  honoured  be  their 
 name,  that  break  the  ice,  and  give  the  onset  upon  that  which  helpeth 
 forward  to  the  saving  of  souls.  Now  what  can  be  more  available  there- 
 to, than  to  deliver  God's  book  unto  God's  people  in  a  tongue  which  they 
 understand  ?  Since  of  an  hidden  treasure,  and  of  a  fountain  that  is  sealed, 
 there  is  no  profit,  as  Ptolemy  Philadelph  wrote  to  the  Rabbins  or  mas- 
 ters of  the  Jews,  as  witnesseth  Epiphanius:  and  as  St.  Augustine  saith, 
 A  man  had  rather  be  with  his  dog  than  with  a  stranger  *  (whose  tongue 
 is  strange  unto  him).  Yet  for  all  that,  as  nothing  is  begun  and  perfected 
 at  the  same  time,  and  the  latter  thoughts  are  thought  to  be  the  wiser:  so, 
 if  we  building  upon  their  foundation  that  went  before  us,  and  being  holpen 
 by  their  labours,  do  endeavour  to  make  that  better  which  they  left  so 
 good;  no  man,  we  are  sure,  hath  cause  to  mislike  us;  they,  we  persuade 
 ourselves,  if  they  were  alive,  would  thank  us 
 
 The  Roman  Catholic  cavil  of  frequent  change  they  meet  as 
 follows: 
 
 *  S.  Aug.  lib.  19,  de  civit.  Dei,  c.  7. 
 
The  Authorized   Version.  353 
 
 Yet  before  we  end,  we  must  answer  a  third  cavil  and  objection  of 
 their's  against  us,  for  altering  and  amending  our  translations  so  oft; 
 wherever  truly  they  deal  hardly  and  strangely  with  us.  For  to  whom 
 ever  was  it  imputed  for  a  fault  (by  such  as  were  wise)  to  go  over  that 
 which  he  had  done,  and  to  amend  it  where  he  saw  cause  ?  SL  Augus- 
 tine was  not  afraid  to  exhort  St.  Hierome  to  a  Palmodia  or  recantation. 
 The  same  St.  Augustine  was  not  ashamed  to  retractate,  we  might  say, 
 revoke,  many  things  that  had  passed  him,  and  doth  even  glory  that  he 
 seeth  his  infirmities.  If  we  will  be  sons  of  the  truth,  we  must  consider 
 what  it  speaketh,  and  trample  upon  our  own  credit,  yea,  and  upon  other 
 men's  too,  if  either  be  any  way  an  hindrance  to  it.  This  to  the  cause. 
 Then  to  the  persons  we  say,  that  of  all  men  they  ought  to  be  most  silent 
 in  this  case.  For  what  varieties  have  they,  and  what  alterations  have 
 they  made,  not  only  of  their  service  books,  portesses,*  and  breviaries,  but 
 also  of  their  Latin  translation  ?  .  .  .  . 
 
 They  that  are  less  sound  themselves  ought  not  to  object  infirmities  to 
 
 others Nay,  doth  not  Sixtus  Quintus  confess,  that  certain  Cath- 
 
 olicks  (he  meaneth  certain  of  his  own  side)  were  in  such  a  humour  of 
 translating  the  Scriptures  into  Latin,  that  Satan  taking  occasion  by  them, 
 though  they  thought  of  no  such  matter,  did  strive  what  he  could,  out  of 
 so  uncertain  and  manifold  a  variety  of  translations,  so  to  mingle  all  things, 
 that  nothing  might  seem  to  be  left  certain  and  firm  in  them,  etc.  ?  Nay 
 further,  4id  not  the  same  Sixtus  ordain  by  an  inviolable  decree,  and  that 
 with  the  counsel  and  consent  of  his  Cardinals,  that  the  Latin  edition  of 
 the  Old  and  New  Testament,  which  the  Council  of  Trent  would  have  to 
 be  authentick,  is  the  same  without  controversy  which  he  then  set  forth, 
 being  diligently  corrected  and  piinted  in  the  printing  house  of  Vatican  ? 
 Thus  Sixtus  in  his  preface  before  his  Bible.  And  yet  Clement  the  Eighth, 
 his  immediate  successor  published  another  edition  of  the  Bible,  contain- 
 ing in  it  infinite  differences  from  that  of  Sixtus,  and  many  of  them 
 weighty  and  material;  and  yet  this  must  be  authentick  by  all  means. 
 What  is  to  have  the  faith  of  our  glorious  Lord  Jesus  Christ  with  yea 
 and  nay,  if  this  be  not  ?  Again,  what  is  sweet  harmony  and  consent,  if 
 this  be  ?  Therefore,  as  Detiiaratus  of  Corinth  advised  a  great  King,  be- 
 fore he  talked  of  the  dissensions  among  the  Grecians,  to  compose  his  do- 
 mestick  broils  (for  at  that  time  his  Queen  and  his  son  and  heir  were  at 
 deadly  feud  with  him);  so  all  the  while  that  our  adversaries  do  make  so 
 many  and  so  various  editions  themselves,  and  do  jai  so  much  about  the 
 worth  and  authority  of  them,  they  can  with  no  shew  of  equity  challenge 
 us  for  changing  and  correcting. 
 
 *  \i.  e.  manuals  of  devotion.l 
 
354  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  use  they  made  of  the  margin  is  thus  referred  to: 
 
 Some  peradventure  would  have  no  variety  of  senses  to  be  set  in  the 
 margin,  lest  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures  for  deciding  of  controversies 
 by  that  shew  of  uncertainty  should  somewhat  be  shaken.     But  we  hold 
 
 their  judgment  not  to  be  so  sound  in  this  point There  be  many 
 
 words  in  the  Scriptures,  which  be  never  found  there  but  once  (having 
 neither  brother  nor  neighbour,  as  the  Hebrews  speak),  so  that  we  cannot 
 be  holpen  by  conference  of  places.  Again,  there  be  many  rare  names 
 of  certain  birds,  beasts  and  precious  stones,  etc.,  concerning  which  the 
 Hebrews  themselves  are  so  divided  among  themselves  for  judgment,  that 
 they  may  seem  to  have  defined  this  or  that,  rather  because  they  would 
 say  something,  than  because  they  were  sure  of  that  which  they  said,  as 
 St.  Hierome  somewhere  sailh  of  the  Septuagint.  Now  in  such  a  case 
 doth  not  a  margin  do  well  to  admonish  the  Reader  to  seek  further,  and 
 not  to  conclude  or  dogmatize  upon  this  or  that  peremptorily  ?  For  as  it 
 is  a  fault  of  incredulity,  to  doubt  of  those  things  that  are  evident;  so  to 
 determine  of  such  things  as  the  Spirit  of  God  hath  left  (even  in  the  judg- 
 ment of  the  judicious)  questionable,  can  be  no  less  than  presumption. 
 Therefore,  as  St.  Augustine  saith,  that  variety  of  translations  is  profitable 
 for  the  finding  out  of  the  sense  of  the  Scriptures:  so  diversity  of  significa- 
 tion and  sense  in  the  margin,  where  the  text  is  not  so  clear,  must  needs 
 do  good;  yea,  is  necessary,  as  we  are  persuaded 
 
 And  for  their  variety  of  rendering  the  same  word  in  the 
 original  they  give  these  reasons: 
 
 Another  thing  we  think  good  to  admonish  thee  of,  gentle  Reader,  that 
 we  have  not  tied  ourselves  to  an  uniformity  of  phrasing,  or  to  an  identity 
 of  words,  as  some  peradventure  would  wish  that  we  had  done,  because 
 they  observe,  that  some  learned  men  somewhere  have  been  as  exact  as 
 they  could  that  way.  Truly,  that  we  might  not  vary  from  the  sense  of 
 that  which  we  had  translated  before,  if  the  word  signified  the  same 
 thing  in  both  places  (for  there  be  some  words  that  be  not  of  the  same 
 sense  everywhere),  we  were  especially  careful,  and  made  a  conscience, 
 according  to  our  duty.  But  that  we  should  express  the  same  notion 
 in  the  same  particular  word,  as  for  example,  if  we  translate  the  Hebrew 
 or  Greek  word  once  by  purpose,  never  to  call  it  intent;  if  one  where 
 journeying,  never  travelling;  if  one  where  think,  never  suppose;  if  one 
 where  pain,  never  ache:  if  one  where  y^y,  never  gladness,  etc.,  thus  to 
 mince  the  matter,  we  thought  to  savour  more  of  curiosity  than  wisdom, 
 and  that  rather  it  would  breed  scorn  in  the  atheist,  than  bring  profit  to 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  355 
 
 the  godly  reader.  For  is  the  kingdom  of  God  become  words  or  sylla- 
 bles ?  Why  should  we  be  in  bondage  to  them,  if  we  may  be  free  ?  use 
 one  precisely,  when  we  may  use  another  no  less  fit  as  comrnodiously  ? 
 A  godly  Father  in  the  primitive  time  shewed  himself  greatly  moved,  that 
 one  of  newfangleness  called  Kpafifidrov ,  Gjiinitovi*  though  the 
 difference  be  little  or  none;  and  another  reporteth,  that  he  was  much 
 abused  for  turning  cucurbita  (to  which  reading  the  people  had  been  used) 
 into  hedera.  Now  if  this  happen  in  better  times,  and  upon  so  small  oc- 
 casions, we  might  justly  fear  hard  censure,  if  generally  we  should  make 
 verbal  and  unnecessary  changings.  We  might  also  be  charged  (by  scof- 
 fers) with  some  unequal  dealing  towards  a  great  number  of  good  English 
 words.  For  as  it  is  written  of  a  certain  great  Philosopher,  that  he  should 
 say,  that  those  logs  were  happy  that  were  made  images  to  be  worshipped; 
 for  their  fellows,  as  good  as  they,  lay  for  blocks  behind  the  fire :  so  if  we 
 should  say,  as  it  were,  unto  certain  words,  Stand  up  higher,  have  a  place 
 in  the  Bible  always;  and  to  others  of  like  quality,  Get  you  hence,  be 
 banished  forever;  we  might  be  taxed  peradventure  with  St.  James,  his 
 words,  namely,  To  be  partialin  ourselves,  and  judges  of  evil  thoughts . 
 Add  hereunto,  that  niceness  in  words  was  always  counted  the  next  step 
 to  trifling;  and  so  was  to  be  curious  about  names  too:  also  that  we  can- 
 not follow  a  better  pattern  for  elocution  than  God  himself;  therefore  he 
 using  divers  words  in  his  holy  -writ,  and  indifferently  for  one  thing  in  na- 
 ture ;  we,  if  we  will  not  be  superstitious,  may  use  the  same  liberty  in  our 
 English  versions  out  of  Hebrew  and  Greek,  for  that  copy  or  store  that 
 he  hath  given  us.  Lastly,  we  have  on  the  one  side  avoided  the  scrupu- 
 losity of  the  Puritans,  who  leave  the  old  Ecclesiastical  words,  and  betake 
 them  to  other,  as  where  they  put  washing  for  bapiistn,  and  congregation 
 instead  of  church:  as  also  on  the  other  side  we  have  shunned  the  obscurity 
 of  the  Papists,  in  their  azynies,  tunike,  rational,  holocausts,  prcepuce, 
 pasche,  and  a  number  of  such  like,  whereof  their  late  translation  is  full, 
 and  that  of  purpose  to  darken  the  sense,  that  since  they  must  needs  trans- 
 late the  Bible,  yet  by  the  language  thereof  it  may  be  kept  from  bemg  un- 
 derstood. But  we  desire  that  the  Scripture  may  speak  like  itself,  as  in  the 
 language  of  Canaan,  that  it  may  be  understood  even  of  the  very  vulgar. 
 
 •  The  Shepherd  Bishop  Spyridion  of  Cyprus  is  said,  about  the  time  of  the  Council 
 of  NicEea,  to  have  rebuked  a  celebrated  preacher  at  Cyprus  for  substituting  the  more 
 fashionable  term  dHlJUTtOVZ.  couches,  for  the  homely  word  Kpd/J/3ar0V'  bed. 
 "  What !  "  he  interrupted  him,  "  are  you  better  than  He  who  said  '  bed,'  that  you  are 
 ashamed  to  use  his  words?"  Sozom.  I.  ii,  quoted  by  Stanley,  History  of  the  Eastern 
 Church,  p.  198,  Am.  edit. 
 
356  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  account  given  by  Selden.  agrees  substantially  with  that 
 furnished  in  the  Preface;  he  says: 
 
 "The  English  translation  of  the  Bible  is  the  best  Translation  in  the 
 world,  and  renders  the  sense  of  the  original  best,  taking  in  for  the  Eng- 
 lish Translation  the  Bishops'  Bible  as  well  as  King  James's.  The  trans- 
 lation m  King  James's  time  took  an  excellent  way.  That  part  of  the 
 Bible  was  given  to  him  who  was  most  excellent  in  such  a  tongue  (as  the 
 Apocrypha  to  Andrew  Downs)  and  then  they  met  together,  and  one  read 
 the  Translation,  the  rest  holding  in  their  hands  some  Bible,  either  of  the 
 learned  Tongues,  or  French,  Spanish,  Italian,  etc.:  if  they  found  any 
 
 fault  they  spake,  if  not  he  read  on There  is  no  book  so  translated 
 
 as  the  Bible  for  the  purpose.  If  I  translate  a  French  book  into  English, 
 I  turn  it  into  English  phrase,  not  into  French-English.  II  fait  froid;  I 
 say,  Uis  cold,  not  makes  cold.  But  the  Bible  is  rather  translated  into 
 English  words  than  into  English  phrases.  The  Hebrais7ns  are  kept  and 
 the  phrase  of  that  language  is  kept*  " 
 
 This  not  improbably  refers  to  the  meetings  of  the  several  companies, 
 the  .several  members  of  which  had  previously  prepared  a  certain  portion 
 by  themselves;  after  such  portion  had  been  passed  upon  by  the  whole 
 company  in  concert,  it  was  sent  for  examination  to  the  other  companies, 
 who  returned  it  with  their  opinion  approbatory  or  otherwise  to  that  com- 
 pany with  whom  it  had  originated ;  in  case  of  approval  thus  obtained,  it 
 was  adopted,  in  case  of  non-approval  it  was  referred  to  the  committee  of 
 final  revisers. 
 
 On  the  supposition  that  actual  work  did  not  begin  until  1607,  fully  three 
 years  (the  life  of  John  Bois  says  four)  were  spent  upon  it;  but  there  seems 
 no  doubt  to  remain  that  one  company  at  least  had  finished  their  portion 
 early  in  1607.  "  Their  great  work  being  finished  soon  after,  divers  grave 
 divines  in  the  university,  not  employed  in  translating,  were  assigned  by 
 the  vice-chancellor,  upon  a  conference  had  with  the  heads  of  houses,  to 
 be  overseers  of  the  translators,  as  well  Hebrew  as  Greek.  The  said 
 translators  had  recourse  once  a  week  to  Dr.  Reinold's  lodgings,  in  Corpus 
 Christi  College,  and  there,  as  'tis  said,  perfected  the  work;  notwithstand- 
 ing the  same  doctor  who  had  the  chief  hand  in  it,  was  all  the  while  sorely 
 
 *  Selden,  Table  Talk,  Works,  III.  2009. — The  Hebrew  phrase  has  been  naturalized 
 ia:  God  of  Jteace,  God  0/  all  grace.  Father  of  lights.  Sun  of  righteousness,  Son  of 
 peace,  %nan  of  sin,  robe  of  righteoicsness,  song  of  songs,  "ways  of  pleasantness,  oil  of 
 gladness,  trees  of  Jehovah,  Man  of  Sorrows,  Son  of  man.  Rock  of  Ages,  etc.  See 
 Eadie,  ii.  p.  228. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  357 
 
 afflicted  with  gout."*  As  Reinolds  died  May  2ist,  1607,  the  Oxford 
 company,  on  the  Prophets  at  least,  must  have  completed  their  work  be- 
 fore that  period,  if  this  notice  can  be  relied  upon. 
 
 The  Life  of  Bois  f  contains  the  notice  that  upon  the  completion  of  the 
 whole  work  by  the  different  companies,  three  copies  of  the  whole  Bible 
 were  sent  to  London,  one  from  Cambridge,  one  from  Oxford  and  one 
 from  Westminster,  and  that  six  persons,  two  from  each  place,  were  chosen 
 to  review  the  whole  and  prepare  a  copy  for  the  press.  Mr.  Bois  and  Mr. 
 Andrew  Downs  were  the  Cambridge  members  who  met  with  the  others 
 daily  at  "  Stationers  Hall,  and  in  three  quarters  of  a  year  fulfilled  their 
 task."  This  does  not  however  seem  to  be  correct,  or  necessarily  to 
 conflict  with  the  account  given  by  the  English  divines  to  the  Synod  of 
 Dort,  of  whom  Mr.  Ward  one  of  the  translators  was  one,  and  who  dis- 
 tinctly stated  there  that  the  board  of  final  revisers  numbered  tiuelve  per- 
 sons, if  the  first  notice  be  restricted  to  delegates  of  actual  translators,  and 
 the  second  be  made  to  cover  six  additional  scholars  appointed  for  the 
 puipose.|: 
 
 The  MS.  Life  of  Bois  says  in  addition,  that 
 
 "Last  of  all  Bilson,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  Dr.  Miles  Smith  who 
 from  the  beginning  had  been  very  active  in  this  affair,  again  reviewed 
 the  whole  work,  and  prefixed  arguments  to  the  several  books;  and  Dr. 
 Smith,  who,  for  his  indefatigable  pains  taken  in  this  work,  was  soon  after 
 the  printing  of  it  deservedly  made  bishop  of  Gloucester,  was  ordered  to 
 write  a  preface  to  it,  the  same  which  is  now  printed  in  the  folio  editions 
 of  the  Bible."  § 
 
 It  seems  proper  to  add  in  this  connection  that  the  delegates 
 from  Great  Britain  to  the  Synod  of  Dort,  held  in  16 18,  were 
 
 *  Wood,  cited  by  Todd,  Vindication  of  the  English  Translations. 
 
 t  Life  of  John  Bois,  by  Dr.  Walker,  Harleian  MSS.,  printed  in  Peck,  Desiderata 
 Curiosa. 
 
 t  The  only  volume,  supposed  to  have  been  used  for  the  revision,  is  a  copy  of  the 
 Bishops'  Bible,  Barker,  1602,  exhibiting  the  text  corrected  through  some  books  to 
 King  James's  version,  concerning  which  Professor  Westcott  gives  the  following  ac- 
 count. Certain  letters — g,j,  t — apparently  indicating  the  sources  from  which  the  cor- 
 rections were  derived,  are  attached  to  the  following  portions;  Gen  i.-xxv.  has^,_/,  t, 
 and  perhaps  another  letter:  Gen.  xxvi.  to  Joshua  inclusive  has  g  (/re-appearing  from 
 Deut.  xxxii.  to  end);  the  rest  of  the  books  are  without  letters;  there  are  also  two  notes 
 on  Eph.  iv.  8;  2  Thess.  ii.  15.  The  letter^,  he  says,  is  certain  to  refer  to  the  Genevan. 
 May  not/  and  t,  confined  to  the  Pentateuch  and  Joshua,  indicate  references  fr>  the 
 Biblia  ^icra,  etc.,  of  Imm.  TremelKus  and  Fr.  Junius,  1579,  and  often? 
 
 £  Lewis,  p.  323. 
 
358  The  English  Versions. 
 
 George  Charlton,  bishop  of  Llandaff,  Dr.  Joseph  Hall,  dean 
 of  Worcester,  Dr.  John  Davenant,  professor  and  president  of 
 King's  College,  Cambridge,  and  Dr.  Samuel  Ward  of  Sidney 
 College,  Cambridge,  the  last  of  whom  was  a  member  of  the 
 Company  charged  with  the  translation  of  the  Apocrj'pha. 
 They  presented  an  account  of  the  making  and  finishing  of 
 the  translation  in  a  paper  dated  Nov.  i6,  1618,  in  response  to 
 an  invitation  for  their  advice  in  respect  to  a  new  translation 
 of  the  Scriptures  for  the  use  of  the  Belgian  Churches.  As  it 
 differs  in  many  respects  from  the  Rules,  it  is  here  produced 
 as  it  stands  on  the  Minutes: 
 
 Modus  quern  Theologi  Angli  in  versione  Bibliorum  sunt  secuti. 
 
 Theologi  niagnse  Britannise,  quibus  non  est  visum  tantse  qucestioni  su- 
 bitam  &  inopinatam  responsionem  adhibere,  officii  sui  esse  judicarunt, 
 prsematura  deliberatione  habita,  quandoquidem  facta  esset  honorifica  ac- 
 curatissimce  translationis  Anglicanse  mentio,  a  Serenissimo  Rege  Jacobo 
 magna,  cum  cura,  magnisque  sumptibus  nuper  editae,  notum  facere  huic 
 celeberriniie  Synodo,  quo  consilio,  quaque  ratione  sacrum  hoc  negotium 
 a  Serenissima  ejus  Majestate  prasstitum  fuedt. 
 
 Primo,  in  opere  distribuendo  banc  rationem  observari  voluit;  totum 
 corpus  Bibliorum  in  sex  partes  fuit  distributum ;  cuiHbet  parti  transferendae 
 destinati  sunt  septem  vel  octo  viri  primarii,  Linguamm  peritissimi. 
 
 Duas  partes  assignatse  fuerunt  Theologis,  quibusdam  Londinensibus; 
 quatuor  vero  partes  reliquse  divisae  fuerunt  aequaliter  inter  utriusque  Aca- 
 demise  Theologos. 
 
 Post  peractum  a  singulis  pensum,  ex  hisce  omnibus  duodecim  selecti  viri 
 in  unum  locum  convocati,  integrum  opus  recognoverunt,  ac  recensuerunt. 
 
 Postremo,  Reverendissimus  Episcopus  Wintoniensis,  Bilsonus,  una  cum 
 Doctore  Smitho,  nunc  Episcopo  Glocestriensi,  viro  eximio,  &  ab  initio  in 
 toto  hoc  opere  versatissimo,  omnibus  mature  pensilatis  &  examinatis,  ex- 
 tremam  manum  huic  versioni  imposuerunt. 
 
 [Leges  Interpretibus  prsescriptiTS  fuerunt  hujusmodi:] 
 
 Primo,  caulum  est,  ut  simpliciter  nova  versio  non  adornaretur,  sed 
 vetus,  &  ab  Ecclesia  diu  recepta  ab  omnibus  nsevis  &  vitiis  purgaretur; 
 idque  hunc  in  finem,  ne  recederetur  ab  antiqua  translatione,  nisi  originalis 
 textus  Veritas,  vel  emphasis  postularet. 
 
 Secundo,  ut  nuUae  anmtationes  margini  apponerentur;  sed  tantum  loca 
 parallela  notarentur. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  359 
 
 Tertio,  ut  ubi  vox  Hebra^a  vel  Giseca  geminum  idoneum  sensum  ad- 
 mittit;  alter  in  ipso  contextu,  alter  in  margine  exprimeretur.  Quod 
 itidem  factum,  ubi  varia  lectio  in  exemplaribus  probatis  reperta  est. 
 
 Quarto,  Hebraismi  &  Graecismi  difificiliores  in  margine  repositi  sunt. 
 
 Quinto,  in  translatione  Tobit  &  Judithre,  quandoquidem  magna  discre- 
 pantia  inter  GrzECum  contextum.  &  veterem  vulgatam  Latinam  editionem 
 reperiatur,  Grsecum  potius  contextum  secuti  sunt. 
 
 Sexto,  ut  quae  ad  sensum  supplendum  ubivis  necessario  fuerunt,  con- 
 textui  interferenda,  alio,  scilicet  minusculo,  charactere,  distinguerentur. 
 
 Septimo,  ut  nova  argumenta  singulis  libris,  and  novas  periochae  singulis 
 capitibus  prsefigerentur. 
 
 [Denique,  absolutissima  Genealogia  &  descriptio  Terras  sanctse,  huic 
 operi  conjungeretur.]  * 
 
 "Never,"  says  Dr.  Scrivener,  "was  a  great  enterprise  like 
 the  production  of  our  Authorized  Version  carried  out  with 
 less  knowledge  handed  down  to  posterity  of  the  laborers,  their 
 method  and  order  of  working.'"  f 
 
 The  expense  of  the  final  revision,  according  to  one  account 
 was  borne  by  the  company  of  stationers,  and  according  to  an- 
 other by  Barker,  and  amounted  to  a  weekly  stipend  of  thirty 
 shillmgs  (not  thirty  pounds,  as  Lewis  reports)  allowed  to  each 
 of  the  revisers,  as  appears  from  this  statement  made  in  165 1: 
 
 Forasmuch  as  propriety  rightly  considered  is  a  legal  relation  of  any 
 one  to  a  temporal  good,  I  conceive  the  sole  printing  of  the  Bible  and  Tes- 
 tament, with  power  of  restraint  in  others,  to  be  of  right  the  property  of 
 one  Matthew  Barker,  citizen  and  stationer  of  London,  in  regard  that  his 
 father  paid  for  the  amended  or  corrected  translation  of  the  Bible  ;,f3,500, 
 by  reason  whereof  the  translated  copy  did  of  right  belong  to  himself  and 
 his  assigns. 
 
 The  New  Bible  was  published  in  1611  under  the  title:  The 
 Holy  Bible,  conteyning  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New.  Newly 
 translated  out  of  the  Originall  tongues:  and  with  the  former 
 Translations,    diligently  compared  and  revised  by  His  Majesty's 
 
 *  Riblioth.  Sacra,  1859,  vol.  xvi.,  p.  59,  quoted  from  Ac/a  Synodi  Nationalis  Dord- 
 rechti  habitiE,  antf^  if'rS.     Lugdiini  Bat.,  1620. 
 t  Introduction  io  the  Cambridge  Pif>-agra/>ti  Bible 
 
// 
 
 360  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Speciall  Commandement.  Appointed  to  be  read  in  Churches.  Im- 
 printed at  London  by  Robert  Barker,  Printer  to  the  King's  most 
 excellent  Majesty.     Anno  Dom.  161 1. 
 
 There  were  in  the  same  year  two  issues  in  folio,  one  with 
 a  frontispiece  engraved  on  copper,  by  C.  Boel  of  Richmont, 
 for  both  of  which  is  claimed  priority  of  appearance;  the  com- 
 mon opinion  is  in  favor  of  the  one  with  Boel's  engraving.  * 
 
 How  the  words  Newly  Translated,  etc.,  are  to  be  taken  is 
 clear  from  the  language  of  the  Preface,  and  will  be  further  il- 
 lustrated in  the  sequel.  Concerning  the  words  Appointed  to 
 be  read  in  Churches,  Professor  Westcottf  says: 
 
 "  No  evidence  has  yet  been  produced  to  show  that  the  version  was  ever 
 publicly  sanctioned  by  Convocation,  or  by  Parliament,  or  by  the  Privy 
 Council,  or  by  the  king.  It  gained  its  currency,  partly,  it  may  have 
 been,  by  the  weight  of  the  king's  name,  partly  by  the  personal  authority 
 of  the  prelates  and  scholars  who  had  been  engaged  upon  it,  but  still  more 
 by  its  own  intrinsic  superiority  over  its  rivals.  .  .  .  The  printing  of  the 
 Bishops'  Bible  was  at  once  stayed  when  the  new  version  was  definitely 
 undertaken.  No  edition  is  given  in  the  lists  later  than  1606,  though  the 
 New  Testament  from  it  was  reprinted  as  late  as  1618  [or  1619].  So  far 
 ecclesiastical  influence  naturally  reached.  But  it  was  otherwise  with  the 
 Genevan  version,  which  was  chiefly  confined  to  private  use.  This  com- 
 peted with  the  King's  Bible  for  many  years,  and  it  was  not  till  about  the 
 middle  of  the  century  that  it  was  finally  displaced." 
 
 The  fulsome  Dedication  needs  no  comment  here,  nor 
 need  more  be  said  about  the  Preface,  all  the  salient  features 
 of  which,  bearing  directly  on  the  Translation,  have  already 
 been  given  in  full  above. 
 
 The  other  preliminary  matter  consists  of: 
 
 A  Kalendar;  An  Almanack  for  xxxix.  years,  beginning  1603;  Of  the 
 Golden  Number,  The  Epact,  The  use  of  the  Epact,  To  finde  Easter  for 
 
 *  Those  desirous  to  pursue  the  inquiry  will  find  both  sides  of  the  questions  discussed 
 in  the  following  works:  A  Description  of  the  Great  Bible,  etc.,  and  of  the  Authorized 
 Version,  etc.,  by  Francis  Fry,  F.S.A.,  London,  1865;  Early  Editions  of  King  James's 
 Bible  in  folio  (by  Mr.  Lenox),  New  York,  1861;  Introduction  to  the  Cambridge  Para- 
 graph Bible  (by  Dr.  Scrivener),  1873. 
 
 t  History  of  t fie  English  Bible,  p.  123. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  361 
 
 ever.  The  Table  and  Kalendar,  expressing  the  order  of  the  Psalmes 
 and  Lessons  to  be  said  at  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  throughout  the 
 Yeere,  except  certeine  proper  Feasts,  as  the  rules  following  more  plainly 
 declare. — The  order  how  the  Psalter  is  appointed  to  be  read. — The  order 
 how  the  rest  of  the  Holy  Scripture  (beside  the  Psalter)  is  appointed  to  be 
 read. — Proper  Lessons  to  be  read  for  the  first  Lessons,  both  at  Morning 
 and  Evening  Prayer,  on  the  Sundays  thr'oughout  the  Yeere,  and  for  some 
 also  the  second  Lesson. — Lessons  proper  for  Holy-daies. — Proper  Psalms 
 on  certaine  dales. — The  Table  for  the  order  of  the  Psalms  to  be  said  at 
 Morning  and  Evening  Prayer. — These  to  be  observed  for  Holy-daies,  and 
 none  other. — The  names  and  order  of  all  the  Bookes  of  the  Okie  and 
 Newe  Testament,  with  the  number  of  their  Chapters. — The  Genealogies 
 recorded  in  the  sacred  Scriptures  according  to  every  Familie  and  Tribe, 
 With  the  Line  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  observed  from  Adam  to  the 
 Blessed  Virgin  Marie.  By  J.  S.* — Also  an  engraved  Map  of  Canaan, 
 together  with  an  alphabetical  list  of  the  places  mentioned  in  the  Scriptures. 
 
 The  Abstract  and  Epitome  of  the  Bible,  occasionally  bound 
 up  with  the  early  editions  of  this  translation,  was  written  by 
 Richard  Bernard,  rector  of  Batecombe,  in  Somersetshire. 
 
 The  scope  of  this  volume  does  not  admit  more  than  a  gen- 
 eral account  f  of  the  most  important  editions  of  the  Author- 
 ized Version,  of  which  not  less  than  fifty  had  been  issued  be- 
 fore 1640  by  Barker  and  his  successors.  It  is  difficult  to  de- 
 termine which  is  the  first  edition,  for  not  only  were  two  dif- 
 ferent issues  published  in  1611,  with  numerous  variations,  but 
 some  of  these  issues  contain  the  preliminary  matter  from  the 
 folio  of  1617.  The  edition  of  16 13  contains  412  variations; 
 that  of  16 16  may  be  regarded  as  the  first  revision;  those  of 
 1629  and  1638  are  the  first  Cambridge  editions,  revised,  and 
 
 *  These  letters  designate  John  Speed,  the  historian  and  antiquary,  who  rose  to 
 great  distinction  from  an  obscure  beginning  on  a  tailor's  bench.  The  king  gave  him 
 a  patent  securing  the  property  of  this  work  to  himself  and  his  heirs.  He  died  in  1629, 
 and  his  epitaph  styles  him,  Terrarum  7wstraruin  Geograjihtis  accuraius,Jidns  An- 
 tigtiitatisBritannicce  Historiographtis  et  getiealogice  sacrce  elegantissimus  delineator. 
 
 t  Valuable  information  may  be  found  in  an  article  on  early  editions  of  the  Au- 
 thorized Version  of  the  Bible  by  Rev.  E.  W.  Oilman,  in  Biblioiheca  Sacra,  ]3.-a.  1859, 
 and  in  The  early  editions  c/  King  yaines's  Bible  in  Folio,  by  James  Lenox,  a  quarto 
 pamphlet  of  12  pages,  New  York,  1861. 
 
362  The  English  Versions. 
 
 a  number  of  their  errata  have  been  transpiitted  to  modern 
 times;  the  edition  of  1631,  in  which  the  word  not  is  left  out 
 in  the  seventh  commandment,  for  which  omission  the  king's 
 printers,  Robert  Barker  and  Martin  Lucas  were  fined  ^300, 
 may  be  seen  in  the  British  Museum,  the  Bodleian,  in  Glas- 
 gow, and  in  the  Lenox  Library;  that  of  1660,  by  Hills  and 
 Field,  a  small  8vo,  introduced  additional  marginal  notes,  im- 
 proved upon  in  John  Hayes's  Cambridge  4to  of  1677;  1666, 
 the  4to  New  Testament  (John  Field),  and  1683,  the  4to  Old 
 Testament  (J.  Hayes)  known  as  the  Preaching  Bible;  that  of 
 1 701,  3  vols,  folio,  brought  the  dates  and  index  by  bishop 
 William  Lloyd;  that  of  1762,  printed  by  Joseph  Bentham, 
 Cambridge,  in  2  vols,  quarto  and  folio,  is  the  famous  edition 
 of  Dr.  Paris.  A  superb  copy  of  this  edition,  which  I  have 
 collated,  is  in  the  Library  of  the  American  Bible  Society.  In 
 1769  appeared  the  edition  of  Dr.  Blayney,  which  has  long 
 been  regarded  as  a  standard;  many  of  the  changes  in  italics, 
 marginal  notes,  references,  dates,  punctuation  and  speUing 
 generally  credited  to  him,  were  really  the  work  of  his  prede- 
 cessor, Dr.  Paris,  as  pointed  out  by  Dr.  Scrivener,  in  the 
 Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible.  It  is  curious  to  note  that  Blay- 
 ney not  only  transferred  to  his  edition  all  the  excellencies  of 
 that  of  Paris,  but  likewise  most  of  his  errors  and  inaccuracies. 
 The  persistency  with  which  errata  are  perpetuated  will  be  il- 
 lustrated in  a  table  I  have  prepared  for  the  purpose. 
 
 I  shall  now  furnish,  in  chronological  order,  specimens  of 
 errata. 
 
 161 1.  In  the  list  of  books  i  and  2  Chronicles  are  printed  i  and  2 
 Corinthians.  Exod.  ix.  13,  .  .  .  that  they  may  serve  thee;  Jerem.  xxii. 
 3,  deliver  the  spotter;  Ezek.  vi.  8,  .  .  .  that  he  may  have;  Hos.  vi.  5  .  .  . 
 shewed  them,  for  Jiewed  them;  i  Cor.  xiv.  23,  .  .  .  into  some  place,  for  one 
 place. 
 
 lb  I  J.  Lev.  vii.  25,  .  .  .  the  fast  for  the  beast,  for,  the  fat  .  .  .;  Job 
 xxix.  3,  .  . ..  shined  through  darkness,  for  watked  through  .  .  . ;  Ezek. 
 xxiii.  7,  .  .  .  she  delighted  herself,  for  she  defiled  herself;  i  Cor.  xi.  17, 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  363 
 
 I  praise  you,  for,  I  praise  you  not;  2  Cor.  ii.  8,  .  .  .  continue  your  love, 
 for  confirm  your  love.  Several  clauses  and  verses  are  left  out,  e.  g., 
 Matth.  xiii.  8,  and  some  sixtyfold;  John  xx.  25,  put  my  finger  into  the 
 prints  of  the  nails.  Eccles.  xvi.  13,  14  are  omitted.  The  variations 
 number  upwards  of  three  hundred.  In  one  of  the  issues  of  161 1,  Ruth 
 iii.  15,  reads,  .  .  .  and  he  went  into  the  city,  in  the  other,  .  .  .  she 
 went  .  .  .;  and  so  it  stands  in  the  folio  and  smaller  editions  of  1613. 
 
 ib2g.  .  .  .  take  heed  to  t/iy  doctrine,  for,  .  .  .  the  doctrine. 
 
 ibj8 .  (Barker),  Gen.  xxxvii.  2,  Belial,  for,  Bilhah;  Numb.  xxv.  18, 
 wives,  for,  wiles.  2  Chron.  xxxvi.  14,  .  .  .  had  polluted,  for,  had  hal- 
 lowed; Is.  i.  6,  .  .  purifying  sores,  for,  putrifying  .  .  ;  Luke  xix.  29, 
 .  .  ten  of  his  disciples  .  .  ,  for,  two,  .  .  ;  i  Cor.  vii.  34,  .  .  praise  her 
 husband,  for,  please  .  .etc. 
 
 ibjS.  (Buck  and  Daniel,  the  "  authentique  corrected  Bible"),  Acts 
 vi.  3,  .  .  .  whom  ye  may  appoint  .  .  .,  for,  .  .  .  we  .  .  .  The  error  was 
 wrongfully  charged  to  the  Independents,  as  an  intentional  corruption. 
 
 1648.  (John  Field,  London,  4to),  flesh  [ox  fish,  and  in  the  metrical 
 psalms  (Ps.  Ixvii.  2),  worldly  wealth,  [or:  godly  wealth. 
 
 16^ J.  Field's  Pearl  Bible  (London,  24mo),  is  notorious  for  its  omis- 
 sions and  faults.  Among  the  former  are  all  the  dedications  and  titles  * 
 of  the  Psalms,  John  x.  21,  Cr  who— know  not;  Rom.  vi.  13,  Neither 
 yield — righteousness,  and  among  the  latter  occurs  i  Cor.  vi.  9,  shall  m- 
 herit  .  .  .,  for,  shall  not  inherit. 
 
 ib^S-  (Johi^  Field,  small  i2mo),  91  faults;  2  Cor.  xiii.  6  omitted. 
 
 16^6.  (John  Field,  i2mo),  has  Isa.  xxviii.  17,  overthrow,  for,  ov&rfiow. 
 
 ib^b.  (Hills  and  Field,  London),  corrected  by  one  Mr.  Robinson, 
 "a  Scotch  Rabbi,"  is  said  to  have  2000  faults,  such  as  Cod  for  God,  ad- 
 vanced for  adventured,  loves  for  loaves,  ram  for  lamb,  oul  for  soul,  and 
 I  Pet.  ii.  21,  .  .  .  leaving  us  as  an  example.  .  .  . 
 
 ibSz.  (Bill,  Newcombe  &  Hills),  is  disgraced  by  flagrant  omissions 
 and  errors,  among  the  latter,  Deut.  xxiv.  3,  ate  her,  for  hate  her;  Jerem. 
 xiii.  27,  adversaries,  for  adulteries;  xviii.  21,  swine,  for  famine. 
 
 Bibles  printed  in  Holland  (1638  [?],  1642,  1645,  1683),  abounded  in 
 blunders,  and  those  in  Scotland,  according  to  Dr.  Eadie,  were  as  bad. 
 The  New  Testament  was  published  in  1628,  and  printed  in  Edinburgh 
 
 *  The  titles  of  the  Psalms  are  frequently  omitted  in  the  Prayer  Book  version  of 
 that  Book,  and  in  quite  a  number  of  instances  confounded  with  the  text  of  the  Psalms 
 in  the  Authorized  Version:  e.  g.,  in  Psalms  cxi.,  cxii.,  cxiii.,  cxxxv.,  where  the  titles 
 should  be  expressed  by  Hallelujah.  In  Psalms  cxiv.,  cxvi.,  the  omitted  titles  are  dis- 
 guised in  the  "  Praise  ye  the  I,ord  "  with  which  the  Psalms  preceding  them  conclude. 
 
364  The  English  Versions. 
 
 in  1642 — the  entire  Bible  in  1633.  He  also  mentions  editions  of  the  New 
 Testament  printed  in  1670  and  1691  at  Glasgow,  and  gives  a  long  list  of 
 errata  in  the  editions  printed  by  the  widow  Anderson,  which  are  simply 
 fearful,  e.  g.,  he  killed,  for  he  is  killed;  enticed  in  every  thing,  for  en- 
 riched in.  .  .  .  In  one  of  her  editions  the  italic  a  is  used  700  times  in 
 five  columns  for  the  Roman  letter  exhausted  in  her  fount.  An  octavo  of 
 1694,  accepted  by  Principal  Lee  as  genuine,  has  such  errors  as  br ackers, 
 for  brothers;  and,  for  ask;  his  eyes,  for  his  ears;  longed,  for  lodged;  pub- 
 lished, for  punished;  covereth  the  sinner,  for  converteth;  preached,  for 
 reached,  etc.  Some  of  the  errors  in  Scotch  editions  of  a  much  later  date 
 are  as  preposterous  as  any  mentioned  thus  far;  e.  g.,  an  Edinburgh  edi- 
 tion of  1760  renders  Heb.  ii.  16,  .  .  .  he  took  on  him  the  nature  of  an- 
 gels .  .  .,  and  one  of  18 16,  has  Luke  vi.  29,  .  .  .  forbid  to  take  thy  coat 
 also,  not  being  omitted  in  both  places,  while  one  of  176 1  inserts  the  neg- 
 ative in,  make  me  not  to  go  the  way  of  thy  commandments.  The  fol- 
 lowing basketful  of  blunders  occurs  in  Baskett's  edition  of  1742:  Matth. 
 ix.  22,  thy  faith  hath  made  ?ne  whole;  xviii.  29,  .  .  .  pay  they  all;  xxvi. 
 50,  .  .  .  wherefore  fl^  thou  come;  Mark  ii.  21,  .  .  .  the  rent  is  wawj/ worse ; 
 John  xvi.  8,  .  .  .  reprove  the  word;  xvi.  24,  .  .  .  ask  and  we  shall  re- 
 ceive; xvii.  2,  as  to  many;  Rom.  xi.  26,  .  .  .  shall  the  deliver  come;  ii. 
 28,  .  .  .  sake;  Phil.  iii.  12,  Now  as  though  I  had;  i  Pet.  iv.  11,  .  .  .  tc 
 whom  he  praise;  Job  xviii.  ?>,...  be  walketh;  xx.  3,  .  .  .  causeth  me  tw 
 answer;  Is.  i.  9,  .  .  .  let  us  a  small  remnant;  iii.  9,  .  .  .  then  soul;  xii.  3, 
 .  .  .  therefore  with  joy  shall  he  draw  water;  xiii.  15,  .  .  .  it  found.  .  .  . 
 An  Edinburgh  (KeiT)  edition  of  1791  renders  I  Kings  xxii.  38,  .  .  .  the 
 dogs  likedhis  blood;  editions  of  181 1  and  1814  give  Is.  xxv.  4,  .  .  .  store 
 against  the  wall;  Acts  xii.  4,  .  .  .  Esther;  Matth.  iii.  16,  .  .  .fighting 
 upon  him,  and  Luke  ii.  36,  .  .  .  seventy  years  from  her  virginity.  Ail 
 these  errata  have  been  noted  by  Professor  Eadie  (/.  c.  ii.  p.  320),  and 
 many  more  may  be  seen  there. 
 
 It  must  be  evident  to  all  who  will  thoughtfully  peruse  the 
 numerous  instances  given,  and  consult  the  long  tables  fur- 
 nished by  Dr.  Scrivener  in  the  Introduction  and  Appendices, 
 prefixed  to  the  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible  (1873),  that 
 strictly  speaking,  there  is  really  no  standard  edition  of  the  Au- 
 thorized Version,  and  that  all  editions  are  widely  different  from 
 the  text  of  the  original  editions.  The  extent  to  which  these 
 variations  go  may  be  learned  from  the  fact  that  Dr.  Scrivener's 
 noble  quarto  furnishes  a  Catalogue  of  sixteen  closely  printed 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  365 
 
 pages  in  which  that  edition  in  common  with  all  modem  edi- 
 tions departs  from  the  text  of  16 1 1 ;  another  Catalogue  of  about 
 three  pages  gives  the  departures  from  that  text  peculiar  to  the 
 Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible;  upwards  of  four  pages  are  filled 
 with  variations  in  the  two  issues  of  the  Bible  of  161 1;  and 
 lastly,  some  seven  pages  are  filled  with  a  list  of  passages  in 
 which  the  readings  of  the  edition  of  1 6 1 1  have  been  restored 
 in  the  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible.  These  lists  contain  alto- 
 gether the  most  minutely  accurate  information  concerning  the 
 text  of  the  Authorized  Version  extant  in  English,  and  are 
 with  the  rest  of  the  highly  instructive  Introduction,  and  the 
 admirable  execution  of  the  whole  volume,  a  standing  monu- 
 ment to  the  indefatigable  carefulness,  zeal,  and  erudition  of 
 that  judicious  and  thoughtful  divine. 
 
 The  earliest  editions  of  the  Authorized  Version,  published 
 in  America,  being  mostly  reprints  of  indifferently  correct  or 
 very  incorrect  English  originals,  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
 Church  recommended  and  adopted  Eyre  and  Strahan's  edi- 
 tions of  1806  and  18 1 2  as  the  standard  in  182^,  and  their 
 editions  of  181 1  and  18 13  (disfigured  by  a^ipw/ for  aiove  in  2 
 Cor.  xii.  2,  and  Aoly  body  for  whok  body  in  Eph.  iv.  6)  as  the 
 standard  in  1832,  and  in  1835  authorized  the  Faculty  of  the 
 General  Theological  Seminary  to  prepare  a  Bible  and  to  have 
 it  set  forth  as  the  standard.  Since  then  no  action  has  been 
 taken  on  the  subject.  *  The  complaints  in  England  of  exten- 
 sive changes  introduced  into  the  text  of  the  A.  V.  were 
 speedily  set  aside  and  led  to  the  publication  in  1833,  by  the 
 Clarendon  Press,  of  an  exact  copy  of  the  edition  of  161 1  col- 
 lated with  that  of  i6i3.f     In  1847  the  American  Bible  So- 
 
 *  See  the  ycurnals  of  the  General  Convention  of  the  years  mentioned  in  the  text. 
 
 t  Thomas  Curtis,  On  the  Existing  Monoply,  etc.,  London,  1833.,  answered  by  Dr. 
 Edward  Cardwell,  Mr.  Curtis' s  Misrepresentations  Exposed,  Oxford,  1833,  and  Tur- 
 ton,  Text  of  the  English  Bible,  Cambridge,  1843.  Compare  also:  Report  from  the 
 Select  Committee  of  the  Hcntse  of  Conitnons  on  the  Queen's  Printer's  Patent,  Lon- 
 don, 1859. 
 
366  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ciety  instructed  their  Committee  on  Versions  to  collate  the 
 text  of  their  editions  with  that  of  the  latest  British  editions  for 
 the  sake  of  preparing  a  standard  copy.  The  collation  of  five 
 copies,  published  in  London,  Oxford,  Cambridge,  Edinburgh, 
 and  New  York,  with  an  edition  of  1 6 1 1  resulted  in  the  publi- 
 cation, in  1 85 1-2,  of  a  new  edition  in  which  the  numerous 
 variations  in  the  text,  punctuation,  etc.,  of  the  editions  col- 
 lated were  reduced  to  one  uniform  standard.  Some  of  the 
 changes  made  having  given  dissatisfaction  in  some  quarters, 
 the  Society  concluded  to  modify  their  new  standard  so  far  as 
 to  omit  every  alteration  without  the  sanction  of  previous  edi- 
 tions. The  volumes  now  published  by  them  are  deemed  to 
 be  remarkably  free  from  errors  of  the  press  and  are  claimed  to 
 contain  the  version  in  common  use  in  the  form  in  which  it 
 has  been  read  for  centuries  without  addition  or  omission. 
 The  present  standard  of  the  American  Bible  Society's  editions 
 of  the  Bible  does  not  profess  to  be  identical  with  any  known 
 standard  as  to  orthography,  punctuation,  and  other  similar 
 details.  * 
 
 Certain  characteristics  belonging  to  the  edition  of  161 1, 
 more  or  less  departed  from  in  all  subsequent  editions,  appear 
 to  be  now  in  place. 
 
 The  use  of  the  italic  type  in  the  text  of  the  A.  V.  is  gener- 
 ally supposed  to  import  that  the  words  thus  printed  have  none 
 corresponding  to  them  in  the  original  text,  that  they  are  how- 
 ever implied,  and  are  added  in  the  English  to  complete,  or 
 make  clearer,  the  sense  of  the  original.  That  this  supposition 
 is  not  borne  out  by  fact,  may  be  seen  from  a  few  specimens : 
 
 2  Sam.  i.  18,  the  use  of  the  bow;  Job  xix.  26,  and  though  after  my 
 skin  vjorms  destroy  this  body;  i  Cor.  xiv.  2,  ....  an  unknown  tongue ; 
 I  John  iii.  16 hereby  perceive  we  the  love  of  God,  because  he. 
 
 *  Report  on  the  History  and  Recent  Collation  of  the  English  Version  of  the  Bible, 
 etc..  New  York,  1857. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  367 
 
 Without  opening  any  of  the  numerous  questions  connected 
 with  the  subject  of  the  itahc  type,  it  may  suffice  to  record  here 
 the  following  facts:  i.  That  the  edition  of  1611,  and  its  nu- 
 merous reprints  down  to  1762,  contains  glaring  faults;  2.  That 
 many  of  them  were  corrected,  and  others  added,  by  Dr.  Paris, 
 in  1662;  3.  That  most  of  his  corrections  and  alterations,  with 
 sundry  additions,  were  adopted  by  Dr.  Blayney,  in  1769,  and 
 have  been  transmitted  to  the  present  time.  A  long  list  of 
 these  may  be  seen  in  the  Introduction  to  the  Cambridge  Par- 
 agraph Bible,  p.  xxii.,  and  in  the  Appendices;  the  table  here- 
 unto appended,  with  only  a  few  specimens,  it  is  hoped,  will 
 call  more  general  attention  to  this  very  important  matter. 
 Concerning  the  table,  I  desire  to  premise  that  the  text  in  the 
 column  marked  161 1  is  not  only  that  in  the  copies  collated 
 by  Dr.  Scrivener,  but  also  in  two  others  in  New  York,  col- 
 lated by  me,  and  of  the  copies  of  the  Oxford  reprint  of  1833, 
 and  of  Bagster's  Hexapla.  The  table,  moreover,  shows  the 
 extent  to  which  the  original  readings  are  disregarded  in  mod- 
 ern editions  of  the  A.  V. 
 
368 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 .  '" 
 
 ^^^      £§ 
 
 >s-5 
 
 '^  v.  ii        t*'" 
 
 S  2 
 
 i-p.^d-^'i 
 
 a  ^-^:5.=2  g 
 
 V  P  -■->  ■?:  r^ 
 
 e  1    1  ui  1 
 
 1    «   u   u    • 
 
 ■=  2  12"° 
 
 ^Zs^^ 
 
 P^cl 
 
 s^-'SBa. 
 
 "  fr  "  ■"  P 
 
 1)  rt  *j  n  u- 
 ^  3  «  a  o 
 
 -Sq-s  e  . 
 
 his  is 
 ambri 
 Bibl 
 spellir 
 n  has 
 d. 
 
 he  H 
 1  the 
 iding 
 ns    pe 
 lunde 
 
 ^"-a  s. 
 
 SH.5  5.2-^ 
 
 ■i  bjor^  u  (u      .5  re  (U-i:  c 
 
 I 
 S    « 
 
 c  s 
 
 .  u 
 
 a= 
 
 rt   1/5 
 
 a-s 
 
 ^■5 
 
 in 
 
 (U    P 
 
 M  CS 
 
 S  o 
 
 "  o_: 
 
 T3  "C 
 
 C-^^ 
 
 «:   M 
 
 c  §>^ 
 
 .2  n 
 
 ^  K^  ^U         .^ 
 
 •s;s  X 
 
 1-^ 
 
 !^^ 
 
 ~     'u 
 
 ■73 
 
 s 
 
 cc 
 
 STcn         £.2 
 
 '^.c'-:: 
 
 ^^-S 
 
 "S5 
 
 ?^    £           iMrt 
 
 %i 
 
 rt 
 
 S  p 
 
 tenc 
 >ho 
 ull. 
 jud 
 vari 
 
 ^ 
 
 l;i 
 
 .^ 
 
 i 
 
 §|.2S2 
 
 .s 
 
 ac 
 
 rt   t«         g  ,2 
 
 CS       ■ 
 
 >N'S 
 
 c/) 
 
 ?^  S      fc/.rt 
 
 -C  .2 
 
 a  p 
 
 sentenc 
 fti/^  ho 
 is  full, 
 his  jud 
 10  vari 
 
 ^c^l 
 
 •^  ^ 
 
 3  ,/  ■^■S 
 
 tn 
 
 1) 
 
 G        b//x: 
 
 mine  h 
 what  is 
 hear  m 
 his  bro 
 
 5 
 
 (L) 
 
 rt 
 
 .^ 
 
 /W(?  ho 
 2.y  full, 
 his  jud 
 8  varia 
 
 s 
 
 .2 
 
 ■^ 
 
 J! 
 
 !d  S,'' 
 
 1 1  :s  .s  'I 
 
 2^'2'>^ 
 I -SIS  2 
 
 itt  fe=, 
 
 E    w    J.'    _*    ^    o 
 
 -=  =3  ^ 
 
 e-::  -t;  o. 
 
 Co 
 s 
 
 (U 
 
 3    •  >-'^ 
 
 ^.2  a  o 
 
 03 
 
 be   ^ 
 
 c  a 
 
 al 
 
 >^'S  to     (U     £  hflrt 
 
 ►H  -^vo  r^"  "^"  ro^ 
 
 :s:s.^  ^  >    ];5.^    .2 
 
 "S-S  I  1  I  1  -^  c  a^ 
 
 ^  a 
 
 =  .55  X 
 x^ 
 
 (J    ctS    O    oJ 
 
The  Authorized   Version.  369 
 
 Besides  the  text,  most  editions  of  the  A.  V.  contain  a  -^ast 
 amount  of  matter,  not  contained  in  the  edition  of  161 1. 
 Mant's  editions  of  the  Bible  profess  to  give  an  exact  copy  of 
 the  Chapter  Summaries,  Marginal  Readings  and  Parallel  Ref- 
 erences, sanctioned  by  the  Translators,  which  may  be  called 
 authorized  as  distinguished  from  subsequent  additions  made 
 without  authority.  Of  such  authorized  matter  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment contains  6,637,  the  New  Testament  765,  and  the  Apoc- 
 rypha 1,016  marginal  notes,  which  may  be  classified  as 
 follows: 
 
 In  the  Old  Tes/amettt,  4,111  are  more  literal  renderings  of 
 the  original  Hebrew  and  Chaldee  (77),  2, 156  give  alternative 
 renderings,  introduced  by  "  ||  Or,"  63  explain  the  meaning 
 of  proper  names,  240  seek  to  harmonize  the  text  with  other 
 passages  of  the  Scriptures,  and  67  refer  to  various  readings  of 
 the  original  text.  In  the  Apocrypha  1 54  give  various  read- 
 ings, 138  express  the  exact  meaning  of  the  Greek,  and  3  of 
 the  Latin,  505  are  various  renderings  from  different  sources, 
 174  furnish  alternative  forms  of  proper  names,  and  42  supply 
 miscellaneous  information.  In  the  Neiv  Testament,  35  relate 
 to  various  readings,  112  are  more  literal,  582  alternative  ren- 
 derings, and  35  are  explanatory.  For  many  interesting  de- 
 tails as  to  the  origin  of  these,  and  the  subsequent  addition  of 
 other  marginal  notes,  the  reader  may  consult  the  Cambridge 
 Paragraph  Bible,  Introd.  Sect.  II.,  from  which  this  summary 
 has  been  prepared. 
 
 A  few  examples,  taken  at  random,  may  suffice: 
 
 OLD  TESTAMENT. 
 
 Text.  Margin. 
 
 Ex.  ii.  22,  Gershom.  i.  e.  a  stranger  here. 
 
 iii.  19,  no,  not  by  a  mighty  hand,  or,  but  by  a  strong  hand. 
 
 xvi.  4,  a  certain  rate  every  day.  the  portion  of  a  day  in  his 
 
 day. 
 
 xxxiv.  22,     at  the  year's  end.  revolution  of  the  year., 
 
 XXXV.  2,        an  holy  day.  holiness.. 
 
370 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Lev.  iv.  4,  caul  above  the  liver,  with 
 the  kidneys. 
 
 xvi.  8,  scapegoat. 
 
 xxiii.  ID,  sheaf. 
 
 Numb.  xxi.  ii,  Ije-abarim. 
 
 Deut.  xix.  4,  not  in  time  past. 
 
 xxxiii.  51,  Meribah  Kadesh. 
 
 Judg.  iv.  18,  a  mantle. 
 
 V.  6,  by-ways. 
 
 I  Sam.  xii.  3,  bribe,  to  blind  mine  eyes. 
 
 xvi.  I,  Ephes-dammin. 
 
 2  Sam.  viii.  16,    recorder. 
 
 2Chron.xviii.24,  ^11  inner  chamber. 
 Job  xxxi.  39,         the  owners  thereof  to  lose 
 their  life. 
 
 Psalm  iv.  Title,    chief. 
 
 xxii.  Title,  Aijeleth  Shahar. 
 
 civ.  4, 
 
 Is.  viii.  8, 
 
 Jer.  ii.  7, 
 
 xxvi.  19, 
 
 Ezek.  iii.  5, 
 
 xlviii.  35, 
 
 Dan.  viii.  13, 
 
 They  go  up  by  the  moun- 
 tains; they  go  down  by  the 
 valleys. 
 
 the   stretching   out  of  his 
 wings  shall  fill  the  breadth 
 of  thy  land, 
 a  plentiful  country, 
 and  besought  the  Lord, 
 of  strange  speech,  and  of 
 an  hard  language. 
 The  Lord  is  there. 
 That  certain  saint. 
 
 or,  midriff  over  the  liver, 
 and  over  the  kidneys. 
 Azazel. 
 
 omer,  or,  handful, 
 or,  heaps  of  Abarim. 
 from   yesterday   the   third 
 day. 
 
 or,  strife  at  Kadesh. 
 or,  rug,  or,  a  blanket, 
 crooked  ways, 
 ransom  (or),  that  I  should 
 hide  mine  eyes  at  him. 
 or,  the  coast  of  Dammim, 
 called  Pasdammim,  i  Chr. 
 xi.  13. 
 
 or,  remembrancer,  or,  wri- 
 ter of  chronicles, 
 a  chamber  in  a  chamber, 
 or,  the  soul  of  the  owners 
 thereof  to  expire,  or,  breathe 
 out. 
 
 or,  overseer. 
 
 or,  the  hind  of  the  morning, 
 or.  The  mountains  ascend, 
 the  valleys  descend. 
 
 fulness  of  the  breadth  of 
 thy  land  shall  be  the  stretch- 
 ings out  of  his  wings, 
 or,  the  land  of  Carmel. 
 face  of  the  Lord, 
 deep  of  lip,  and  heavy  of 
 tongue. 
 
 Jehovah-  Sham  mah . 
 Palmoni,  or,  the  numberer 
 of  secrets,  or,  the  wonderful 
 numberer. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 371 
 
 NEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
 Matth.  X.  29, 
 
 farthing. 
 
 It  is  in  value  half-penny 
 farthmg  in  the  original,  as 
 being  the  tenth  part  of  the 
 Roman  penny. 
 
 John  X.  24, 
 
 make  us  to  doubt  ? 
 
 or,  hold  us  in  suspense  ? 
 
 Acts  XV.  31, 
 
 consolation. 
 
 or,  exhortation. 
 
 xLx.  35, 
 
 a  worshipper. 
 
 Gr.  the  temple  keeper. 
 
 38. 
 
 the  law  is  open. 
 
 or,  the  court  days  are  kept. 
 
 Rom.  viii.  7, 
 
 the  carnal  mind. 
 
 Gr .  the  minding  of  the  flesh. 
 
 Heb.  vii.  3, 
 
 without  descent. 
 
 Gr.  without  pedigree. 
 
 James  ii.  11, 
 
 he  that  said. 
 
 or,  that  law  which  said. 
 
 I  Pet.  ii.  9, 
 
 a  peculiar  people. 
 
 or,  a  purchased  people. 
 
 praises. 
 
 or    viTfiif^^ 
 
 yjl  J      V  11  LLlCo* 
 
 Rev.  vi.  6, 
 
 a  measure,  etc. 
 
 The  word  choenix  signifi- 
 eth  a  measure  containing 
 one  wine  quart,  and  the 
 twelfth  part  of  a  quart. 
 
 xviii.  12, 
 
 thyine. 
 
 or,  sweet. 
 
 13, 
 
 slaves. 
 
 or,  bodies. 
 
 APOCRYPHA. 
 
 1  Esdr.  ii.  12,  Sanabassar. 
 13,  censers. 
 
 30,  a  multitude  of  people. 
 
 ■         ix.  51,  them  that  have  nothing. 
 
 2  Esdr.  xiv.  47,  the  stream  of  knowledge. 
 Tobit  vii.  8,  a  ram  of  the  flock. 
 
 xiv.  5, 
 
 for  ever. 
 
 Wisdom  xiv.  21,  the  incommunicable  name. 
 
 Ecclus.  vi.  30,      purple  lace. 
 
 xxxviii.  25,  whose  talk  is  of  bullocks? 
 
 Three  Childr.  23,  rosin. 
 
 Shash  bazzar,  Ezra  i.  8. 
 Heb.  knives. 
 
 Or,  a  great  number  of  sol- 
 diers. 
 
 Oi",  the  poor. 
 
 Or,  the  light  of  knowledge. 
 a  sucking  ram,  or,  lamb, 
 Junius,  comp.  Ex.  xii.  3, 
 marg.  5. 
 
 for  ever  is  not  in  the  Ro- 
 man copy. 
 That  is,  of  God. 
 Or,  a  ribband  of  blue  silk. 
 Gr.  of  the  breed  of  bul- 
 locks ? 
 
 Or,  naptha,  which  is  a  cer- 
 tain kind  of  fat  and  chalky 
 clay.     Plin.  lib.  2,  c.  105. 
 
372  The  English  Versions. 
 
 1  Mace.  ii.  30,      afflictions  increased  sore.         Gr.   evils  were  multiplied 
 
 upon  them. 
 
 xiv.  28,         at  Saramel.  Or.  Jerusalem,  peradven- 
 
 ture  by  corruption  and 
 transposition  of  letters;  or, 
 as  some  think,  the  common 
 hall  where  they  met  to  con- 
 sult of  matters  of  estate. 
 
 2  Mace.  ii.  27,      for  the  pleasur'mg  of  many.     Or,  to  deserve  well  of  many. 
 
 Note.  For  much  valuable  and  very  instructive  information  on  the  import  of  the 
 marginal  notes,  and  especially  on  various  readings,  consult  Dr.  Scrivener's  Introd.  to 
 the  Camb.  Par.  Bible,  Section  II. 
 
 The  Parallel  References  in  the  edition  of  1611  amounted 
 to  about  9,000,  viz.,  in  the  Old  Testament  6,588,  in  the 
 Apocrypha  885,  and  in  the  New  Testament  1,517,  more  than 
 half  of  which  were  taken  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.  Not  a  few 
 of  them  are  of  doubtful  propriety,  and  some  positively  wrong, 
 e.  g.,  ch.  xxvi.  15  in  the  margin  of  2  Sam.  xix.  19;  Eccles. 
 V.  12  in  that  of  Job  xx.  19;  Judg.  xiii.  12  in  that  of  Ps.  cvi. 
 2,  and  Judg.  vii.  19  in  that  of  Ps.  cvi.  9.  According  to  Home 
 {Jnirod.  II.  2,  p.  81,  1834)  Blayney's  additions  to  the  original 
 number  are  30,495,  and  those  found  in  modern  editions  of 
 the  A.  V.  amount  to  from  60,000  to  70,000.* 
 
 *  The  parallel  references  in  the  edition  of  i5ii  number  8,990;  in  that  of  Hayes, 
 Cambridge,  1677,  23,895;  in  that  of  Scattergood,  Cambridge,  167S,  33,145;  in  that  of 
 Lloyd,  J701,  39,466;  in  that  of  Blayney,  1769,  64,983:  in  that  of  Crutwell  (Wilson), 
 1785,  66,955.  The  editor  of  Bagster's  Miniature  4to  Bible,  1846,  admitted  without  ex- 
 amination the  references  of  Blayney,  Scott,  Clarke,  Bagster's  Polyglot,  "from  their 
 acknowledged  (?)  accuracy,"  but  professed  to  have  verified  those  of  Canne,  Brown, 
 and  Wilson,  and  produced  an  aggregate  of  nearly  half  a  million  (see  his  Preface,  p.  i). 
 Dealing  with  numbers,  I  append  (from  Notes  and  Queries,  zd  Series,  vii.  p.  481)  as  a 
 curiosuin  an  arithmetical  statement  of  the  contents  of  the  Authorized  Version: 
 
 Old  Testament. 
 
 New 
 
 Testament. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Books: 
 
 39 
 
 27 
 
 66 
 
 Chapters: 
 
 929 
 
 260 
 
 1,189 
 
 Verses: 
 
 23,214 
 
 7.939 
 
 31.173 
 
 Words: 
 
 592.439 
 
 181,258 
 
 773.697 
 
 Letters: 
 
 2,728,100 
 
 868,388 
 
 3,566,480 
 
 The  Apocrypha  contain  183  chapters,  6,081  verses,  152,185  words. 
 
 The  middle  chapter,  and  the  shortest  in  the  Bible  is  Ps.  cxvii.     In  the  Old  Testa- 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  373 
 
 The  multiplication  of  parallel  references,  however,  is  of 
 very  doubtful  utility  and  often  obscures  rather  than  clears  the 
 meaning.  The  most  judicious  and  logical,  with  which  I  am 
 familiar,  are  those  in  the  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible,  Bag- 
 ster's  Polyglot,  English  Version,  and  in  the  Religious  Tract 
 Society's  Annotated  Paragraph  Bible.  Those  in  the  two  last 
 named  publications  need  weeding;  e.  g.,  the  editor  of  the  for- 
 mer cites,  in  the  Preface,  the  parallel  references  to  Ezek. 
 xxiii.  49,  as  a  model,  but  unfortunately  refers  the  reader  in 
 the  very  first  to  a  wrong  passage.  Numb.  xix.  34,  instead  of 
 xiv.  34;  the  latter  is  not  a  parallel,  while  xviii.  23,  Is.  liii.  11, 
 and  I  Pet.  ii.  24,  are  rather  theological  inferences  than  par- 
 allels, and  furnish  a  questionable  body  of  divinity;  Dr.  Scriv- 
 ener, however,  on  the  same  passage  (Ezek.  xxiii.  49)  refers 
 back  to  the  reference  at  v.  35,  and  then  to  xvi.  58,  and  ex- 
 amination shows  that  the  parallelism  is  justified. 
 
 The  difference  in  \hQ  punctuation  of  the  edition  of  1611  and 
 subsequent,  especially  modern,  issues  of  the  A.  V.  is  a  mat- 
 ter of  considerable  moment,  for  "the  question  of  punctuation 
 has  two  parts:  one,  respecting  the  general  carrying  it  out  for 
 purposes  of  rhythm  and  distinction  of  sentences,  independent 
 of  any  question  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  words;  the  other  re- 
 specting the  particular  cases  where  different  punctuation  in- 
 volves difference  of  meaning. "  * 
 
 Subjoined  are  a  few  passages,  taken  from  the  long  list  in  the 
 Camb.  P.  B.,  in  which  the  punctuation  of  16 11  is  preferable 
 to  that  in  modern  issues. 
 
 161 1.  Modern  edititns. 
 
 Gen.  xxxi.  40,       Thus  I  was  in  the  day,  the     Thus  I  was;  in  the  day  the 
 drought  consumed  me,  .  .  .     drought  consumed  me,  .  . . 
 
 ment  Proverbs  is  the  middle  book,  Job  xxix.  the  middle  chapter,  and  the  middle  verse 
 occurs  in  2  Chroii.  xx.  between  v.  17  and  v.  18.  In  the  New  Testament  2  Thessalo- 
 nians  is  the  middle  book,  the  middle  chapter  falls  between  Rom.  xiii.  and  xiv..  Acts 
 xvii.  17  is  the  middle  verse,  and  John  xi.  35  the  shortest  verse — Ezra  vii.  21  has  all 
 the  letters  of  the  alphabet. 
 
 *  Professor  Grote,  cited  by  Dr.  Scrivener  in  Int.  to  Camb   Par.  Bible,  p.  xL 
 
374  The  English  Versions. 
 
 1  Kings  xii.  32,    .  .  .  and  he   offered   upon     .  .  .  and   he   offered  upon 
 
 the   altar,    (so   did    he    in  the  altar.     So  did  he   in 
 
 Beth-el,)  sacrificing.  .  .  .  Bethel,  sacrificing.  .  .  . 
 
 Psalm  Ixxxix.  46,  How  long,  Lord  ?  wilt  thou  How  long,  Lord?  wilt  thou 
 
 hide  thyself,  for  ever  ?  hide  thyself  for  ever  ? 
 
 Hos.  vii.  II,          ...  a  silly  dove,  without  ...  a   silly    dove   without 
 
 heart.  heart. 
 
 John  ii.  15,            ...  and  the  sheep  and  the  .  .  .  and  the  sheep,  and  the 
 
 oxen;  oxen; 
 
 2  Cor.  xiii.  2,        .  .  .,  as  if  I  were  present  .  .  .,  as  if  I  were  present, 
 
 the  second  time,  the  second  time; 
 
 I  Thess.  iii.  7,      ...  in  all  our  affliction  and  .  .  .  in  all  our  affliction  and 
 
 distress,  by  your  faith:  distress  by  your  faith: 
 
 Tit.  ii.  8,  ...  sound  speech  that  can-  .  .  .  sound  speech,  that  can- 
 not. .  .  .  not.  .  .  . 
 
 Jude  7,  ...  the  cities  about  them,  .  .  .  the  cities  about  them 
 
 in  like  manner.  ...  in  like  manner,  .  .  . 
 
 Professor  Grote,  in  the  MS.  used  by  Dr.  Scrivener,  con- 
 cludes that  "with  respect  to  the  punctuation  in  general,  in- 
 dependently of  its  affecting  the  meaning  of  particular  pas- 
 sages, it  is,  in  the  editions  before  1638,  comparatively  little 
 graduated,  colons  and  semicolons  being  much  fewer  in  num- 
 ber than  commas,  and  full  stops.  .  .  .  That  edition  made 
 the  punctuation  much  more  graduated,  and  introduced  one 
 practice  not  common  in  the  earlier  ones,  that  of  a  full  stop 
 in  the  middle  of  a  verse."  .  .  .  "  ThQ  graduation  of  the  punc- 
 tuation, i  e.,  the  placing  of  colons  and  semicolons,  is  not 
 materially  different  in  Blayney's  edition  (1769)  from  what  it 
 was  in  that  of  1683.  The  latter  (which  is  pointed,  as  print- 
 ers say,  very  low)  improved  greatly  in  this  respect  upon  1638, 
 as  1638  had  improved  upon  the  earlier  ones." 
 
 The  headings  of  the  chapters  in  the  Authorized  Version  of 
 161 1  differ  both  from  those  in  the  Great  and  Bishops'  Bibles 
 and  also  from  those  in  the  Genevan,  and  with  only  twelve  va- 
 riations (not  corrections  of  the  press)  continue  in  modern  is- 
 sues, the  heading  of  Psalm  cxlix.  being  the  only  one  of  im- 
 portance, the  original  reading  of  which,  The  Prophet  exhortdh 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  375 
 
 to  praise  God  for  his  love  to  the  Church,  arid  for  that  power  which 
 he  hath  given  to  the  Church  to  rule  the  consciences  of  men,  has  been 
 shortened  in  the  second  clause  by  dropping  all  after  Church 
 (in  1762),  and  changing  (in  1769)  the  Church  into  his  saints. 
 
 The  chronological  dates,  found  in  the  margin  of  many  mod- 
 ern Bibles,  were  introduced  in  1701  by  bishop  Lloyd  in  the 
 Bible  mentioned  on  p.  362,  and  taken  substantially  from  arch- 
 bishop Usher's  Amiales  V.  et  N.  Testamenti  (1650-4).  They 
 are  not  very  satisfactory;  e.  g.,  the  date  of  Zechariah  ix. , 
 B.  c.  587  (67  years  earlier  than  chapter  i. ),  that  of  the  eclipse, 
 B.  c.  791,  in  Amosviii.  9,  that  of  the  prophecy  of  Jonah,  b.  c. 
 862,  and  others  more,  are  known  to  be  incorrect. 
 
 A  comparison  of  the  orthography,  grammatical  peculiarities, 
 and  capital  letters  in  the  edition  of  161 1  with  modern  editions 
 may  be  the  more  readily  dispensed  with  here,  as  these  topics 
 will  come  up  under  the  head  of  Revision. 
 
 Turning  now  to  the  version  itself,  concerning  which  a  num- 
 ber of  independent  criticisms  may  be  read  at  a  subsequent  page, 
 it  is  important  to  recall  the  peculiar  circumstances  under  which 
 it  was  made  (see  pages  349-351)  to  account  for  the  inequality 
 of  the  work.  In  the  Old  Testament,  the  sections  embracing 
 Genesis  to  the  end  of  2  Kings  (first  Westminster  company), 
 and  the  Prophets  from  Isaiah  to  Malachi  inclusive  (first  Ox- 
 ford company)  rank  first;  the  remainder  of  the  canonical 
 books  (first  Cambridge  company),  and  especially  Job  and  the 
 Psalms  are  decidedly  inferior.  In  the  New  Testament,  the 
 Acts,  the  Gospels  and  the  Apocalypse  (second  Oxford  com- 
 pany), rank  in  the  order  named  for  the  ability  with  which 
 they  were  executed,  while  the  Epistles  (second  Westminster 
 company)  are  considered  the  worst  among  the  canonical  books, 
 while  the  Apocrypha  (second  Cambridge  company)  are  un- 
 questionably the  worst  of  the  entire  Bible.  * 
 
 *  The  names  of  the  translators  in  the  different  companies,  and  brief  biographical 
 notices  of  them  are  given  on  pp.  343-346.    The  estimate  of  Dr.  Robert  Gell  (An  Essay 
 
376  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Some  of  the  renderings,  exhibiting  great  versatihty  of  resource, 
 and  singular  skill  and  taste  in  the  adaptation  of  the  Hebrew 
 idiom  to  the  genius  of  the  English  language,  are  the  following:* 
 
 Gen.  ii.  i6,  Thou  mayest  freely  eat (Heb.,  eating  thou  shalt 
 
 eat);  iii.  4,  Ye  shall  not  surely  die  (Heb.,  not  die  the  death);  6,  pleasant 
 to  the  eyes  (Heb.,  a  desire);  xxvi.  13,  and  went  forward  (Heb.,  -went 
 going).  2  Kings  ii.  10,  Thou  hast  asked  a  hard  thing  (Heb.,  thou  hast 
 done  hard  in  asking);  11,  .  .  .  they  still  went  on  and  talked  (Heb.,  they 
 •went  on  going).  Isaiah  xxiv.  20,  the  earth  shall  reel  to  and  fro  .... 
 (Heb.,  reeling  shall  reel).  Jerem.  xxiii.  17,  .  .  .  they  say  still  (Heb., 
 saying  they  say).  Ezek.  xvii.  5,  .  .  .  planted  it  in  a  fruitful  field  (Heb., /«</ 
 it  in  a  field  of  seed;  Tremellius,  "posuit  ipsum  in  agro  sativo  "). 
 
 And  in  a  longer  passage: 
 
 MIC.  VI.  2,  6-8. 
 2.  Hear  ye,  O  mountains,  the  Lord's  controversy,' 
 And  ye  strong  foundations  of  the  earth:  2 
 For  the  Lord  hath  a  controversy  with  his  people, 
 And  he  will  plead  3  with  Israel. 
 
 6.  Wherewith  shall  I  come  before  the  Lord, 
 And  bow  myself  before  the  high  God  ? 
 Shall  I  come  before  him  with  burnt  offerings, 
 With  calves  of  a  year  old  ? 
 
 7.  Will  the  Lord  be  pleased  with  thousands  of  rams. 
 Or  with  ten  thousands  of  rivers  of  oil  ? 
 
 Shall  I  give  my  firstborn  _/i?/' my  transgression, < 
 The  fruit  of  my  body  for  the  sin  of  my  soul  ? 
 
 8.  He  hath  shewed  thee,  O  man,  what  is  good; 
 And  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee, 
 But  to  do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy, 
 
 And  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God  ?  ^ 
 1  Trernellius:  Contentionem  Jehovse.     2  et  robustissi'ma  fundaraenta  terrae.     3  dis- 
 ceptaturus  est.     4  defectione  mea.     5  Indicavit  tibi,  o  homo,  quid  sit  bonum;  ecquid 
 lehova  requisivit  abs  te,  nisi  ut  exerceas  jus,  &  ames  benignitatem,  &  modeste  am- 
 bules  cum  Deo  teo. 
 
 toward  the  amendment  0/  the  last  English  Translation  0/  the  Bible,  1659,  Preface, 
 pp.  38,  39)  on  the  merits,  or  rather  on  the  demerits  of  the  version,  is  to  this  effect: 
 "  The  further  we  proceed  in  the  survey  of  the  Scripture,  the  translation  is  the  more 
 faulty,  as  the  Hagiographa  more  than  the  Historical  Scripture,  and  the  Prophets 
 more  than  the  Hagiographa,  and  the  Apocrypha  most  of  all;  and  generally  the  New 
 more  than  the  Old  Testament." 
 
 *  The  order  followed  in  these  extracts  is  that  of  the  companies  as  given  above. 
 
Tpie  Authorized  Version.  377 
 
 Although  the  influence  of  Tremellius  is  clearly  paramount, 
 throughout  this  chapter,  as  well  as  in  verses  2,  7,  8,  and  "calves 
 of  a  year  old"  (v.  6),  literally,  sons  of  a  year,  comes  from  the 
 Vulgate,  vitulos  antticulos,  and  "the  fruit  of  my  body,"  liter- 
 ally, J~ruit  of  my  womb,  or,  jny  belly,  and  rendered  fructum 
 veiilris  mei  by  the  Vulgate,  is  a  happy  adaptation  of  Luther's 
 ambiguous  Leibes  Fnicht.  it  is  impossible  to  deny  that  the 
 rendering  of  the  A.  V.  is  stronger  and  more  musical  than  the 
 Vulgate,  Tremellius,  and  Luther,  and  runs  in  the  majestic 
 rhythm  of  the  original. 
 
 There  is  hardly  room  for  doubt  that  the  versions  of  Trem- 
 ellius and  Luther  influenced  the  translation  of  the  Hagiogra- 
 pha,  but  the  general  flow  of  the  subjoined  passages  is  superior 
 to  all  the  versions  consulted  by  the  first  Cambridge  company. 
 The  letters  L. ,  T. ,  V. ,  in  the  notes  stand  for  Lulher,  Tremellius, 
 and  Vulgate. 
 
 JOB    III. 
 
 3.  Let  the  day  perish  wherein  I  was  born,  1 
 And  the  night  in  which  it  was  said, 
 There  is  a  man  child  conceived. 
 
 4.  Let  that  day  be  darkness; 
 
 Let  not  God  regard  it  from  above, 
 Neither  let  the  light  shine  upon  it  ,  .  . 
 
 1 1 .  Why  died  I  not  from  the  womb  ? 
 
 Why  did  I  not  give  up  the  ghost  when  I  came  out  of  the  belly  ?  * 
 
 12.  Why  did  the  knees  prevent  me  ? 
 
 Or  why  the  breasts  that  I  should  suck  ? 
 
 17.  There  the  wicked  cease /rom  troubling; 
 And  there  the  weary  be  at  rest. 3 
 
 18.  There  the  prisoners  rest  together; 
 They  hear  not  the  voice  of  the  oppressor. 
 The  small  and  great  are  there;  ^ 
 
 And  the  servant  is  free  from  his  master. 
 1  Periisset  dies  quo  nasciturus  eram,  et  nox  .  .  .  conceptus  est  mas, — T.  Und  die 
 Nacht  da  man  sprach:  Es  ist  ein  Mannlein  empfangen, — L.  2  Cur  non  inde  a  Tulva 
 fui  moriturus  ?  et  utero  exiens  non  exspiravi  ? — ^1".  Warum  bin  ich  nicht  gestorben  von 
 Mutterleibe  an  ?  ...  da  ich  aus  dem  Leibe  kam  ? — L.  3  Illic  improbi  desistunt  a  com- 
 motione,  ac  ibi  quiescunt  defessi  viribus, — T.  .  .  .  daselbst  ruhen  doch  die  viele  Miihe 
 gehabt  haben, — L.    ^  parvus  et  magnus  ibi  sunt, — Vulgate.     So  Luther. 
 
3/8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 In  taking  the  supplied  matter  in  v.  3  from  the  Vulgate  [in 
 qua  dictum  esf\,  and  the  meaning  from  Tremellius  and  Lu- 
 ther, they  rendered  as  well  as  they  were  able,  missing,  how- 
 ever, the  poetic  conception  of  night  speaking:  a  man-child  is 
 conceived.  In  the  second  member  of  v.  11  the  rendering 
 ' '  Why  did  I  not  give  up  the  ghost  ?  "  probably  suggested  by 
 expiravi,  is  rather  weak  (for  it  might  have  been  rendered  ' '  and 
 breathe  my  last "),  but  the  ambiguity  in  v.  12  is  well  pre- 
 served, and  V.  17  is  very  felicitous,  although  "oppressor"  is 
 not  as  good  as  ' '  task-master. " 
 
 PSALM  Lxxxiv.  1-3. 
 
 1 .  How  amiable  1  are  thy  tabernacles,2  O  Lord  of  hosts  ! 
 
 2.  My  soul  longeth,3  yea,  even  fainteth  for  the  courts  of  the  Lord: 
 My  heart  and  my  flesh  crieth  out  *  for  the  living  God. 
 
 3.  Yea,  the  sparrow  hath  found  a  house, 
 
 And  the  swallow  a  nest  for  herself,  where  she  may  lay  her  young, 
 Even  thine  altars,  O  Lord  of  hosts,  my  King  and  my  God. 
 1  amabilia, — T.    2  tabernacula, — V.,  T.    3  Desiderio  afRcitur  .  ,  .  , — T.    Meine  Seele 
 verlanget  und  sehnet  sich, — L.     4  exclamunt, — ^T. 
 
 Here  also  the  influence  of  Tremellius  is  very  marked,  and 
 that  of  Luther  in  the  first  member  of  v.  2  unmistakable.  The 
 passage  is  fully  as  good  and  musical  as  the  Prayer  Book  ver- 
 sion, and  the  following  collation  will  show  that  it  is  more  close 
 and  correct. 
 
 Prayer  Book.  Auth.   Version, 
 
 1  dwellings.  tabernacles.  I 
 
 2  My  soul  hath  a  desire  and  long-     My  soul  longeth,  yea,  even  faint-  2 
 ing  to  enter  into  the  courts  ....     eth  for  the  courts  of  .  .  .  . 
 
 rejoice  in  ...  .  crieth  out  for. 
 
 "Tabernacles"  in  v.  i,  is  almost  as  ambiguous  as  the  cor- 
 responding Hebrew  word,  and  decidedly  better  than  ' '  dwell- 
 ings "and  "  Wohnungen ";  the  verbal  construction  in  v.  2, 
 as  well  as  the  emphatic  "yea"  and  the  admirable  "fainteth 
 for"  are  masterly;  while  "crieth  out  for"  is  a  felicitous  adap- 
 tation of  the  Hebrew  idiom. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 379 
 
 The  Apocrypha,  though  not  uniformly  bad,  are  pronounced 
 by  general  consent,  a  very  poor  production,  marred  by  coarse 
 expressions  such  as:  he  sticks  not,  i  Esd.  iv.  21;  cocker  thy 
 child,  Ecclus.  xxx.  9;  he  is  not  for  our  turn,  Wisd.  ii.  12,  and 
 sour  behaviour,  2  Mace.  xiv.  30.  It  is  difficult  to  understand 
 what  John  Selden  means  by  the  remark:  "That  part  of  the 
 Bible  was  given  to  him  who  was  most  excellent  in  such  a 
 tongue — as  the  Apocrypha  to  Andrew  Downes  "  {Table  Talk, 
 p.  356),  for  if  he  and  Bois  (see  p.  357)  did  the  Apocrypha,  their 
 work  does  not  come  up  to  the  reputation  for  proficiency  in 
 Hebrew  and  Greek,  and  industry,  which  they  enjoyed.  They 
 made  but  indifferent  use  of  the  Roman  Septuagint  of  1586, 
 and,  according  to  Dr.  Scrivener,  ' '  they  are  contented  to  leave 
 many  a  rendering  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  as  they  found  it,  when 
 nearly  any  change  must  have  been  for  the  better"  {Camb. 
 Par.  Bible,  p.  Ixv.  comp.  also  p.  xxvii. ). 
 
 The  character  of  the  Apocrypha  in  the  A.  V.  may  be  seen 
 from  the  subjoined  passage  from  2  Esdras,  which  is  extant 
 only  in  Latin,  and  affords  therefore  an  excellent  opportunity 
 for  examination.  The  Latin  texts  used  are  the  Vulgate  (from 
 Melanchthon's  copy,  ed.  Nicolaus  Bryling,  Basel,  1557)  and 
 that  of  Tremellius  and  Junius,  Amsterdam,  1628. 
 
 19 
 
 Vulgate. 
 
 Initium  verbo- 
 rum  Esdrse  prius- 
 quam  assumeretur 
 et  dixi 
 
 2   ESDRAS  VIII.  19-31. 
 
 Tremellius . 
 
 .  .  .  eloquar  coram  te 
 prsecipium  verborutn 
 Hezrae  antequam  as- 
 sumatur, 
 
 20  Domine,  qui  inhabi-     Diceus,  Domine  qui 
 
 tas    seculum,    cuius     permanes  in  sternum 
 
 oculi  eleuati  in  su-     cujus   oculi   elati  in 
 
 pema  et  acre,  supremo  sunt  atque 
 
 in  acre; 
 
 Aittk.  Version. 
 
 .  .  .  This  is  the  be-  19 
 ginning  of  the  words 
 of  Esdras,  before  he 
 was  taken  up:    and 
 I  said, 
 
 O  Lord  thou  that  20 
 dwellest  in  everlast- 
 ingness;  which  be- 
 holdest  from  above 
 things  in  the  heaven, 
 and  in  the  air; 
 
380 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 21  et  cuius  thronus  in- 
 estimabilis,  &  gloria 
 incomprehensibilis: 
 cui  adstat  exercitus 
 angelorum  cum  tie- 
 more, 
 
 22  quorum  seruatio  in 
 uento  et  igni  conuer- 
 titur:  cuius  uerbum 
 uerum,  et  dicta  per- 
 seuerantia:  cuius  ius- 
 sio  fortis,  &  dispo- 
 sitio  terribilis: 
 
 23  cuius  aspectus  are- 
 facit  abyssos,  et  in- 
 dignatio  tabescere 
 facit  montes,  et  ueri- 
 tas  testificatur; 
 
 24  ex  audi  orationem 
 serui  tui,  et  auribus 
 percipe  precationem 
 figmenti  tui. 
 
 25  Dum  enim  uiuo  lo- 
 quar,  et  dum  sapio, 
 respondebo. 
 
 26  Nee  respicias  populi 
 tui  delicta,  sed  qui 
 tibi  in  ueritate  serui- 
 unt. 
 
 27  Nee  intendas  impia 
 gentium  studia,  sed 
 qui  tua  testimonia 
 cum  doloribus  custo- 
 dierunt. 
 
 cujus  thronus  oesti- 
 mari  non  potest,  nee 
 comprehend!  gloria; 
 cui  adstat  exercitus 
 Angelorum  tremens, 
 
 Quorum  observatio 
 vento  &  igni  com- 
 mittitur;  cujus  ver- 
 bum  verum,  &  dicta 
 perslantia,  cujus  for- 
 tiajussa,  &  dispositio 
 terribilis ; 
 
 Cujus  aspectus  are- 
 facit  abyssos,  &  in- 
 dignatio  tabefacit 
 montes,  ut  testifica- 
 tur Veritas; 
 
 Exaudi  orationem 
 servi  tui,  et  auribus 
 percipe  preces  fig- 
 menti tui; 
 
 Dum  enim  vivo  lo- 
 quuturus  sum ;  &  dum 
 sen  sum  habeo,  affa- 
 turus  te. 
 
 Ne  respicias  ad  de- 
 licta populi  tui,  sed 
 ad  eos  qui  tibi  ser- 
 viunt  fideliter: 
 Ne  attendas  ad  impia 
 gentium  studia,  sed 
 ad  eos  qui  custodi- 
 verunt  anxie  testi- 
 monia tua: 
 
 Whose  throne  is  in-  21 
 estimable ;  whose 
 glory  may  not  be 
 comprehended ;  be- 
 fore whom  the  hosts 
 of  angels  stand  with 
 trembling. 
 
 Whose  service  is  con-  22 
 versant  in  wind  and 
 fire;  whose  word  is 
 true,  and  sayingscon- 
 stant;  whose  com- 
 mandment is  strong, 
 and  ordinance  fear- 
 ful; 
 
 Whose    look    drieth  23 
 up  the  depths,   and 
 indignation    maketh 
 the      mountains     to 
 melt    away ;    which 
 the  truth  witnesseth: 
 O    hear  the    prayer  24 
 of  thy   servant,   and 
 give  ear  to   the  pe- 
 tition of  thy  creature. 
 For  while  I  live,  I  25 
 will   speak,   and   so 
 long   as  I  have  un- 
 derstanding   I    will 
 answer. 
 
 O  look  not  upon  the  26 
 sins    of  thy   people; 
 but  on  them  which 
 serve  thee  in  truth. 
 Regard  not  the  wick-  27 
 ed  inventions  of  the 
 heathen,  but  the  de- 
 sire of  those  that  keep 
 thy  testimonies  in  af- 
 flictions. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 381 
 
 Think  not  npoii  those  28 
 that  have  walked 
 feignedly  before  thee: 
 but  remember  them, 
 which  according  to 
 tliy  will  have  known 
 thy  fear. 
 
 Let  it  not  be  thy  will  29 
 to  destroy //?i';«  which 
 have  lived  likebeasts ; 
 but  to  look  upon 
 them  which  have 
 clearly  taught  thy 
 law. 
 
 Takethounoindigna-  30 
 tion  at  them  which  are 
 deemed  worse  than 
 beasts;  but  love  them 
 that  alway  put  their 
 trust  in  thy  right- 
 eousness and  glory. 
 For  we  and  and  our  31 
 fathers  do  II  languish 
 of  such  diseases:  but 
 because  of  us  sinners 
 thou  shalt  be  called 
 merciful. 
 
 II  arc  sick.  Margin. 
 
 It  is  only  necessary  to  call  attention  to  the  renderings  of 
 verses  22,  23,  27,  28,  29,  30  and  31  to  justify  trie  unfavora- 
 ble criticism  of  the  execution  of  the  Apocryphal  books. 
 
 The  following  are  instances  of  felicitous  rendering  in  the 
 New  Testament:  * 
 
 28  Nee  cogites  qui  in 
 conspectu  tuo  false 
 conuersati,  sed  me- 
 morare  qui  ex  volun- 
 tate  tua  timorem  cog- 
 nouerunt. 
 
 29  Neque  uolueris  per- 
 dere,  qui  pecudum 
 moreshabuerunt:  sed 
 respicias  eos  qui 
 legem  tuam  splen- 
 dide  docuerunt. 
 
 30  Nee  indigneris  eis 
 qui  bestijs  peiores  in- 
 dicati  sunt:  sed  dili- 
 gas  eos  qui  semper 
 in  tua  ilistitia  confi- 
 dunt,  &  gloria. 
 
 31  Quoniam  nos  &  pa- 
 tres  nostri  talibus 
 morbis  languemus: 
 tu  autem  propter  nos 
 peccatores  misericors 
 uocaberis. 
 
 Neque  reputes  eos  qui 
 conversati  sunt  falso 
 in  conspectu  tuo,  sed 
 eorum  recordare  qui 
 ex  voluntate  tua  cum 
 reverentia  tui  agno- 
 verunt  te: 
 
 Neque  veils  perdere 
 eos  qui  pecudum 
 moreshabuerunt,  sed 
 respice  ad  eos  qui 
 Legem  tuam  lucu- 
 lente  docuerunt; 
 
 Nee  indigneris  eis 
 qui  bestiis  pejores  ju- 
 dicati  sunt,  sed  eos 
 diligas  qui  semper 
 in  tua  justitia  &  glo- 
 ria fiduciam  habue- 
 runt. 
 
 Nos  enim  &  majores 
 nostri  ex  morbis  tali- 
 bus  languemus:  tu 
 autem  propter  nos 
 peccatores  misericors 
 appellaberis. 
 
 *  These  examples  are  chosen  with  special  reference  to  the  use  made  by  the  second 
 O-xford  company  of  the  Greek  Text  and  the  then  recent  Enghsh  versions,  viz.,  the 
 Genevan  and  the  Rhemish,  and  designed  to  illustrate  their  mastery  of  the  language, 
 and  their  singular  taste  and  judgment  in  the  choice  of  telling,  in  some  instances  per- 
 haps, the  most  telling  words  in  the  language.  I  do  not  wish  to  have  it  understood 
 that  I  approve  all  the  renderings,  which  are,  however,  superior  to  anything  before 
 
382  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Matth.  xi.  16,  .  .  .  It  is  like  vnto  children,  sitting  in  the  markets,  and 
 calling  vnto  their  fellowes  .  .  .;  17,  And  saying,  .  .  .  and  ye  haue  not  la- 
 mented .  .  . ;  19,  Behold  a  man  gluttonous,  and  a  wine  bibber  .  .  . ;  28, 
 .  .  .  and  are  heauie  laden,  and  I  will  giue  you  rest.  Mark  iv.  40,  .  .  . 
 What  manner  of  man  is  this,  that  euen  the  winde  and  the  sea  obey  him  ? 
 vi.  34,  .  .  .  and  was  moved  with  compassion  toward  them  .  .  . ;  xii.  15, 
 Shall  we  giue,  or  shall  we  not  giue  ?  But  he  knowing  their  hypocri- 
 sie  .  .  .;  27,  yee  therefore  doe  greatly  erre;  xiv.  65,  And  the  .  .  .  did 
 strike  him  with  the  palmes  of  their  hands.  Luke  v.  4,  .  .  .  Launch  out 
 into  the  deepe,  and  let  down  your  nets  for  a  draught  .  .  . ;  v.  22,  .  .  . 
 What  reason  ye  m  your  hearts?  .  .  .;  vi.  35,  for  he  is  kinde  vnto  the 
 vnthankfuU,  and  to  the  euill;  xv.  17,  .  .  .  haue  bread  ynough  and  to 
 spare  .  .  .;  xxiv.  4,  ...  as  they  were  much  perplexed  thereabout  .  .  . 
 John  iv.  5,  .  .  .  neere  to  the  parcell  of  ground  .  .  .;  viii.  26,  .  .  .  and  I 
 speake  to  the  world  .  .  .;  x.  14,  .  .  .  lay  downe  my  life  .  .  .,  also  vv.  17, 
 18;  xix.  17,  .  .  .  the  place  of  a  skull  .  .  .  Acts  v.  14,  And  beleeuers 
 were  the  more  added  to  the  Lord,  multitudes  both  of  men  and  women; 
 vii.  6,  .  .  .  bring  them  into  bondage  .  .  .;  20,  .  .  .  and  was  exceeding 
 fair;  xi.  29,  ...  to  send  reliefe  .  .  .;  xii.  7,  ...  in  the  prisdh  .  .  .;  20, 
 .  .  .  having  made  Blastus  the  kings  chamberlaine  their  friend  .  .  .  Rev. 
 ii.  13,  .  .  .  boldest  fast  .  .  .;  16,  Repent  .  .  .;  19,  .  .  .  and  the  last  to  be 
 more  than  the  first;  22,  .  .  .  them  that  commit  adultery  with  her  into 
 great  tribulation  .  .  .;  27,  euen  as  I  receiued  of  my  Father;  28,  And  I 
 will  giue  him  .  .  .;  iii.  16,  So  then  because  thou  art  lukewarme,  and 
 neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  .  .  . 
 
 From  the  work  of  the  second  Westminster  company,  charged  with  the 
 Epistles,  I  select  the  following  specimens:  Rom.  xiv.  16,  Let  not  then 
 your  good  be  euill  spoken  of;  xv.  4,  .  .  .  were  written  aforetime,  were 
 v/ritten  .  .  .;  i  Cor.  ii.  i,  ,  .  .  came  not  with  excellencie  of  speach  .  .  .; 
 iii.  19,  .  .  .  He  taketh  the  wise  in  their  own  craftinesse  .  .  .;  xiii.  25,  .  .  . 
 but  that  the  members  should  haue  the  same  care  one  for  another;  xiii. 
 II,  .  .  .  but  when  I  became  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things;  2  Cor. 
 iv.  17,  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for 
 vs  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternall  weight  of  glory  .  .  .;  Gal.  iii.  6,  .  .  . 
 and  it  was  accounted  to  him  for  righteousnesse  .  .  .  Ephes.  iv.  32,  And. 
 bee  ye  kinde   one   to   another,  tender-hearted  .  .  .     Heb.  iv.    12,  .  .  . 
 
 them  at  the  time,  and  some  of  which  seem  destined  to  be  perpetuated  in  the  common 
 version.  All  the  examples  given  may  be  profitably  compared  with  the  corresponding 
 places  in  the  older,  and  subsequent  versions;  they  are  not  always  original,  but  each 
 has  some  peculiar  excellence. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  383 
 
 pearcing  euen  to  the  diuiding  asunder  of  soule  and  spirit  .  .  ,  James  v. 
 16,  .  .  .  the  effectuall  fervent  prayer  of  a  .  .  .  2  Pet.  iii.  17,  .  .  .  lest  yee 
 also  being  led  away  ...  i  John  i.  5,  This  then  is  the  message  .  .  . 
 Jude  4,  .  .  .  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciuiousnesse. 
 
 Their  principle  of  rendering  the  same  Greek  word  by  differ- 
 ent Enghsh  words  may  be  seen  in  the  following  instances. 
 
 The  Greek  verb  with  the  general  signification  to  seek  they  translate 
 in  John  vii.  19,  20,  Acts  xxi.  31,  go  about  to,  and  in  xxvii.  30,  were  about 
 to.  The  Greek  verb  to  abide  is  rendered  to  abide,  remain,  continue,  tarry, 
 dwell,  endure,  be  present,  and  in  i  John  ii.  24,  the  woi-ds  in  italics  repre- 
 sent the  same  Greek  word:  "Let  that  therefore  abide  m.  you,  which  ye 
 have  heard  from  the  beginning.  If  that  which  ye  have  heard  from  the 
 beginning  shall  remain  in  you,  ye  shall  also  continue  in  the  Son,  and  in 
 the  Father."  The  Greek  verb  signifying  to  bear  witness,  they  translate 
 in  turn  to  witness,  bear  zvitness,  bear  record,  testify,  and  in  the  passive 
 have  good  report.  The  Greek  adverb  with  the  general  meaning  straight- 
 way they  translate  in  turn  straightway,  immediately,  anon,  forthwith,  as 
 soon  as,  by  and  by,  and  shortly.  The  same  practice  they  observe  in  the 
 translation  of  tlie  particles,  and  instances  may  be  seen  on  every  page:  e.  g., 
 Phil  ii.,  we  have  the  particle  Se  rendered  even,  v.  8,  but,  v.  24,  yet, 
 V.  25,  and,  V.  27,  while  in  v.  18  it  is  not  translated  at  all;  xai  furnishes 
 and,  even,  also,  but,  then,  so,  yet,  when,  therefore,  if.  A  similar  flexi- 
 bility marks  their  treatment  of  the  participle,  e.  g.,  "Jesus  seeing  their 
 faith,"  Matth.  ix.  2,  and  "  when  he  saw  their  faith,"  Luke  v.  20. 
 
 Another  striking  feature  of  the  version  is  the  predominance 
 of  Saxon,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  comparison.  Gib- 
 bon uses  about  seventy,  Johnson  about  seventy-five,  Swift 
 eighty-nine,  Shakespeare  about  eighty-five,  and  the  Author- 
 ized Version  more  than  ninety  Saxon  words  in  every  hundred 
 employed.  The  Lord's  Prayer  in  St.  Matthew  contains,  be- 
 sides Amen,  sixty-five  words,  of  which  fifty-nine  are  Saxon, 
 and  six  Latin,  and  the  first  thirty-five  are  altogether  Saxon. 
 
 The  superior  scholarship,  excellent  judgment,  and  exqui- 
 site taste  of  the  translators  is  apparent  throughout  the  volume; 
 but  it  seems  to  me  proper  to  express  the  estimate  of  the  version 
 in  the  language  of  others.     That  of  John  Selden,  the  contem- 
 
384  The  English  Versions. 
 
 poraiy  of  the  translators  (he  died  in  1654,  cBt.  70),  has  been 
 given,  p.  356;  but  others  are  now  in  order. 
 
 "And  now  after  long  expectation  and  great  desire,  came  forth  the  new 
 translation  of  the  Bible  (most  beautifully  printed),  by  a  select  and  com- 
 petent number  of  divines  appointed  for  that  purpose ;  not  being  too  many 
 lest  one  should  trouble  another,  and  yet  many  lest  any  things  might 
 escape  them;  who  neither  coveting  praise  nor  expedition,  nor  fearing  re- 
 proach for  slackness  (seeing,  in  a  business  of  moment,  none  deserve  blame 
 for  convenient  slowness),  had  expended  almost  three  years  in  the  work, 
 not  only  examining  the  channels  by  the  fountain,  translations  with  the 
 original,  which  was  absolutely  necessary;  but  also  comparing  channels 
 with  channels,  which  was  abundantly  useful,  in  the  Spanish,  Italian, 
 French,  and  Dutch  languages.  So  that  their  industry,  skilfulness,  piety, 
 and  discretion,  have  therein  bound  the  Church  unto  them  in  a  debt  of 
 special  remembrance  and  thankfulness.  These,  with  Jacob,  "rolled  away 
 the  stone  from  the  mouth  of  the  well  "  of  life.  Gen.  xxix.  10;  so  that  even 
 Rachels,  weak  women,  may  freely  come,  both  to  drink  themselves,  and 
 water  the  flocks  of  their  families  at  the  same."  ' 
 
 "The  last  English  translation  made  by  divers  learned  men  at  the  com- 
 mand of  King  James  .  .  .  may  justly  contend  with  any  now  extant  in  any 
 other  language  in  Europe."  2 
 
 "  The  vulgar  translation  of  the  Bible  ....  is  the  best  standard  of  our 
 language."  3 
 
 "  When  the  translators  in  James  the  First's  time  began  their  work,  they 
 prescribed  to  themselves  some  rules,  which  it  may  not  be  amiss  for  all 
 translators  to  follow.  Then-  reverence  for  the  sacred  Scriptures  induced 
 them  to  be  as  literal  as  they  could,  to  avoid  obscurity ;  and  it  must  be  ac- 
 knowledged that  they  were  extremely  happy  in  the  simplicity  and  dignity 
 of  their  expressions.  Their  adherence  to  the  Hebrew  idiom  is  supposed 
 at  once  to  have  enriched  and  adorned  our  language."  * 
 
 "  The  style  of  our  present  version  is  incomparably  superior  to  anything 
 which  might  be  expected  from  the  finical  and  perverted  taste  of  our  own 
 age.  It  is  simple,  it  is  harmonious,  it  is  energetic;  and,  which  is  of  no 
 small  importance,  use  has  made  it  familiar,  and  time  has  rendered  it 
 sacred."  s 
 
 1  FuUen  Church  History  of  Britai7i,  iii.  p.  245. 
 
 2  Walton,  Considerator  Considered,  Lond.,  1659,  p.  5. 
 
 3  Lowth,  Introduction  to  English  Grammar,  Lond.,  1765. 
 
 4  British  Critic,  July,  1794,  p.  7. 
 
 6  Middleton,  On  the  Greek  Article,  p.  328. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  385 
 
 "  The  English  language  acquhed  new  dignity  by  it,  and  has  hardly  ac- 
 quired additional  purity  since ;  it  is  still  considered  as  a  standard  of  our 
 tongue.  The  national  churches  of  Europe  will  have  abundant  reason  to 
 be  satisfied,  when  their  versions  of  Scripture  shall  approach  in  point  of 
 accuracy,  purity,  and  sublimity  to  the  acknowledged  excellence  of  our 
 English  translation."  s 
 
 "  It  may  be  compared  with  any  translation  in  the  world,  without  fear  of 
 inferiority;  it  has  not  shrunk  from  the  most  rigorous  examination;  it  chal- 
 lenges investigation,  and,  in  spite  of  numerous  attempts  to  supersede  it,* 
 has  hitherto  remained  unrivalled  in  the  affections  of  the  country."  "^ 
 
 "On  a  diligent  comparison  of  our  translation  with  the  original  we  find 
 that  of  the  New  Testament,  and  I  might  also  add,  that  of  the  Old,  in  the 
 main  faithful  and  judicious."  8 
 
 "But  you  may  rest  fully  satisfied,  that  as  our  English  translation  is,  in 
 itself,  by  far  the  most  excellent  book  in  our  language,  so  it  is  a  pure  and 
 plentiful  fountain  of  divine  knowledge,  giving  a  true,  clear,  and  full  ac- 
 count of  the  divine  dispensations,  and  of  the  gospel  of  our  salvation :  in- 
 somuch that  whoever  studies  the  Bible,  the  English  Bible,  is  sure  of 
 gaining  that  knowledge  and  faith,  which,  if  duly  applied  to  the  heart 
 and  conversation,  will  infallibly  guide  him  to  eternal  life."  9 
 
 "  The  highest  eulogiums  have  been  made  on  the  translation  of  James  the 
 First,  both  by  our  own  writers  and  by  foreigners.  And  indeed,  if  accu- 
 racy, fidelity,  and  the  strictest  attention  to  the  letter  of  the  text,  be  sup- 
 posed to  constitute  the  qualities  of  an  excellent  version,  this,  of  all  ver- 
 sions, must,  in  general,  be  accounted  the  most  excellent.  Every  sentence, 
 every  word,  every  syllable,  every  letter  and  point,  seem  to  have  been 
 weighed  with  the  nicest  exactitude,  and  expressed  either  in  the  text,  or 
 margin,  with  the  greatest  precision.  Pagninus  him.self  is  hardly  more 
 literal;  and  it  was  well  remarked  by  Robertson,  above  a  hundred  years 
 ago,  that  it  may  serve  for  a  lexicon  of  the  Hebrew  language  as  well  as 
 for  a  translation."  'O 
 
 "  It  is  a  striking  beauty  in  our  English  Bible  that  though  the  language 
 
 *  A  long  and,  on  the  whole,  a  rather  humiliating  list  of  such  attempts,  with  illustra- 
 tive extracts  will  conclude  this  chapter. 
 
 6  Dr.  White,  Surmon,  Oxford,  1779. 
 
 1  Whittaker,  Hist,  and  Crit.  Enq.,  p.  92. 
 
 •  Doddridge,  Works,  Leeds  edition,  ii.,  p.  329. 
 
 9  Dr.  John  Taylor,  Schctite,  etc.,  ch.  xl.  in  bp.  Watson's  Collection  of  T/ieol.  Tracts, 
 i.  p.  188. 
 
 10  Geddes,  Prospectus  of  a  Ne%v  Translation ,  etc.,  p.  92. 
 
386  The  English  Versions. 
 
 IS  always  elegant  and  nervous,  and  for  the  most  part  very  hannonious, 
 the  words  are  all  plain  and  common,  no  affectation  of  learned  terms,  or 
 of  words  of  Greek  or  Latin  etymology."  »' 
 
 "  Those  who  have  compared  most  of  the  European  translations  with  the 
 original,  have  not  scrupled  to  say,  that  the  English  translation  of  the 
 Bible,  made  under  the  direction  of  King  James  the  First,  is  the  most  ac- 
 curate and  faithful  of  the  whole Nor  is  this  its  only  praise:  the 
 
 translators  have  seized  the  very  spirit  and  soul  of  the  original,  and  ex- 
 pressed this  almost  everywhere  with  pathos  and  energy.  Besides,  our 
 translators  have  not  only  made  a  standard  translation,  but  they  have 
 made  their  translation  the  standard  of  our  language."  '2 
 
 "  Now  I  am  far  indeed  from  undervaluing  that  mere  knowledge  of  the 
 Scripture  which  is  imparted  to  the  population  thus  promiscuously.  At 
 least,  in  England,  it  has  to  a  certain  point  made  up  for  great  and  griev- 
 ous losses  in  Christianity.  The  reiteration  again  and  again,  in  fixed 
 course  in  the  public  service,  of  the  words  of  the  inspired  teachers  under 
 both  covenants,  and  that  in  grave,  majestic  English,  has  in  matter  of 
 fact  been  to  our  people  a  vast  benefit.  It  has  attuned  their  minds  to  re- 
 ligious thought;  it  has  given  them  a  high  moral  standard;  it  has  served 
 them  in  associating  religion  with  compositions,  which,  even  humanly 
 considered,  are  among  the  most  sublime  and  beautiful  ever  written;  es- 
 pecially it  has  impressed  upon  them  the  series  of  Divine  Providences  in 
 behalf  of  man  from  his  creation  to  his  end,  and,  above  all,  the  words, 
 deeds,  and  several  sufferings  of  Him  in  whom  all  the  Providences  of  God 
 centre."  '^ 
 
 This  long  array  of  weighty  testimony  concerning  the  merits 
 of  the  Authorized  Version  suggests  at  least  the  propriety  of 
 great  caution  in  expressing  an  adverse  opinion  on  any  part 
 of  that  noble  work.  But  as  the  Revision  of  it  has  made 
 considerable  progress,  and  the  Revised  New  Testament  has 
 been  before  the  world  since  May,  1881,  what  remains  to 
 be  examined  will  be  presented  in  a  form  which,  it  is  hoped, 
 will  enable  the  reader  to  reach  his  own  conclusions  both 
 on  the  actual  merits  or  demerits  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion, and  of  the  Revision.     With  that  end  in  view  the  inquiry 
 
 11  Dr.  James  Beattie,  in  Forbes's  Life  0/  Dr.  Beatiie,  ii.  p.  198. 
 
 12  Dr.  A.  Clarke,  Preface  to  Commentary  on  the  Bible,  i.  p.  21. 
 
 13  Dr.  Newman  cited  by  Dr.  Eadie,  ii.  p.  4S0. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  387 
 
 turns  upon  these  heads:  i.  The  critical  apparatus  used  by  the 
 translators  of  the  Authorized  Version.  2.  The  nature  and  ori- 
 gin of  the  improvements  made  upon  former  versions.  3.  The 
 alleged  blemishes,  imperfections,  infelicities,  and  archaisms  re- 
 maining in  the  version,  and  necessitating  revision. 
 
 I,  The  Critical  Apparatus  at  their  command  embraced  not 
 only  the  editions  of  the  Hebrew  Bible  and  the  Greek  New 
 Testament,  already  enumerated  in  the  chapters  relating  to  the 
 earlier  versions,  but  also  the  interlinear  Latin  translation  of 
 the  Hebrew  text,  based  on  that  of  Pagninus,  added  to  the 
 Antwerp  Polyglot  by  Arius  Montanus,  1 569-1 572,  and  the 
 celebrated  original  Latin  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  by 
 Immanuel  Tremellius,  1 575-1 579,  revised  and  extended  to 
 the  Apocrypha  by  Francis  Junius,  his  son-in-law,  with  a  trans- 
 lation of  the  Syriac  New  Testament  by  the  former,  and  a 
 Latin  translation  of  the  Greek  Testament  by  Theodore  Beza, 
 1590;  two  editions  of  the  latter,  in  folio,  were  printed  in 
 London  in  1593  and  1597.  There  is  abundant  evidence 
 a,  that  King  James's  translators  were  not  independent  of  these 
 works,  and  b,  that  they  were  not  free  from  caprice  in  their 
 adoption  of  various  readings,  e.  g.,  Is.  ix.  3,  where  the  clause 
 "«(?/ increased  the  joy,"  contradicts  the  remainder  of  the  verse, 
 from  their  disregard  of  the  Masoretic  notation  to  him  in  place 
 of  not,  the  not  belonging  to  the  margin,  and  the  reading  to  him 
 being  required  to  complete  the  sense  of  the  text;  they  prob- 
 ably followed  Tremellius  who  renders  with  the  Vulgate  non 
 7nagnificasti  IcBtitiam;  in  Judg.  xviii.  30,  they  overlooked  the 
 presence  of  the  suspended  n  in  the  proper  name  which  they 
 render  Manasseh,  instead  of  Moses,  probably  again  misled  by 
 Tremellius  who  gives  the  former  rendering,  against  the  Vul- 
 gate which  rightly  translates  Moysi  Their  philological  helps 
 in  the  Old  Testament  terminated  with  Buxtorfs  Lexicon, 
 1607,  and  his  Hebrew  grammar,  1609;  they  had  the  bare 
 Hebrew  text  without  more  light  shed  on  it  by  the  ancient 
 
388  The  English  Versions. 
 
 versions  except  that  derived  from  such  editions  of  the  Septua- 
 gint  and  the  Vulgate,  as  were  then  circulating,  the  Sixtine 
 edition  of  1587,  being  the  latest  of  the  former,  and  the  Six- 
 tine  (1590)  and  Clementine  (1592-3)  editions  the  latest  of  the 
 latter  version.  The  Chaldee  Paraphrase  of  Onkelos  (1482, 
 1546,  and  1590)  was  also  available  to  them,  but  the  Samar- 
 itan Pentateuch,  the  Syriac  and  Arabic  versions,  and  the 
 fragmentary  Ethiopic  and  Persian  translations  were  unknown 
 to  them. 
 
 For  the  Greek  text  of  the  New  Testament  they  had  the 
 various  editions  of  Beza  from  1560  to  1598,  and  the  fifth 
 edition  of  Beza,  1598,  is  probably  that  which  they  used,  as 
 well  as  the  third  edition  of  Stephens,  1550-51;  they  likewise 
 consulted  the  Complutensian  Polyglot,  15 14,  the  different  edi- 
 tions of  Erasmus,  1516-1535,  Aldus,  1518,  Colinseus,  1534, 
 Plantin,  1572,  the  Vulgate  and  Beza's  Latin  version  of  1556. 
 
 The  common  statement  is  that  the  Greek  text  of  the 
 Authorized  Version  of  161 1  agrees  in  eighty-one  places  with 
 Beza  against  Stephens,  in  about  twenty-one  with  Stephens 
 against  Beza,  and  that  in  twenty-nine  places  the  translators  fol- 
 low the  Complutensian,  Erasmus,  or  the  Vulgate. 
 
 To  state  this  somewhat  differently,  the  Greek  text  used  by 
 King  James's  translators  was  that  found  in  the  editions  of 
 Erasmus  (five,  1516-35),  of  Stephens  (four,  1546-51);  Beza 
 (four  in  folio,  1565-98,  five  in  smaller  form,  1 565-1604),  and 
 the  Complutensian  Polyglot  (1514,  published  1522).  Eras- 
 mus had  for  his  text  one  valuable  MS.  of  the  Gospels; 
 Stephens  two  (D.  and  L. );  Beza  had  also  D.  of  the  Gospels 
 and  Acts,  and  D.  (the  Clermont  MS. )  of  the  Pauline  Epistles; 
 but  they  hardly  used  them.  As  already  stated,  the  text  of 
 the  A.  V.  agrees  more  nearly  with  the  later  editions  of  Beza 
 than  with  any  other;  but  Beza  followed  Stephens  (1550)  very 
 closely,  and  Stephens  is  hardly  more  than  a  reprint  of  the 
 fourth  edition  of  Erasmus  (1527).      Erasmus  had  tor  die  basis 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  389 
 
 of  his  text  in  the  Gospels  an  inferior  MS.  of  the  fifteenth 
 century,  and  in  Acts  and  the  Epistles  one  of  the  thirteenth  or 
 fourteenth  century.  In  Revelation  he  had  only  the  inaccu- 
 rate transcript  of  a  mutilated  MS.  (wanting  the  last  six  verses) 
 of  little  value,  the  real  and  supposed  defects  of  which  he  sup- 
 plied by  translating  from  the  Latin  Vulgate  into  Greek.  For 
 his  later  editions  he  had  altogether  three  MSS.  of  the  Gospels, 
 four  of  the  Acts  and  Catholic  Epistles,  and  five  of  the  Pauline 
 Epistles,  together  with  the  text  of  the  Aldine  edition  of  151 8, 
 and  of  the  Complutensian  Polyglot,  neither  of  much  critical 
 value.  In  select  passages  he  had  also  collations  of  some  other 
 MSS.  The  result  of  the  whole  is  that  in  a  considerable  num- 
 ber of  cases — not  of  great  importance — the  reading  of  the  A.  V. 
 is  supported  by  no  Itnown  Greek  manuscript  whatever,  but  rests 
 on  an  error  of  Erasmus  or  Beza;  {e.  g.,  Acts  ix.  5,  6;  Rom. 
 vii.  6;  I  Pet.  iii.  20;  Rev.  i.  9,  ii;  ii,  3,  20,  24;  iii.  2;  v. 
 10,  14;  XV.  3;  xvi.  5;  xvii.  8,  16;  xviii.  2,  etc.)  and  it  is  safe 
 to  say  that  in  more  than  a  thousand  instances  the  text  used 
 by  the  translators  of  the  A.  V.  requires  to  be  corrected  by 
 what  is  now  known  to  be  the  true  text  (condensed  from  Pro- 
 fessor Abbott's  Paper  on  the  New  Testament  Text  in  Anglo- 
 American  Bible  Revision,  New  York,  1879).* 
 
 *  Dr.  Scrivener's  The  New  Testninent  in  the  Original  Greek  according  to  the 
 text/ollowed  in  the  Authorized  Version  together  -with  the  variations  adopted  in  the 
 Revised  Version,  Cambridge,  i8Si,  is  a  timely,  judicious,  and  very  valuable  volume, 
 deserving  to  be  in  the  hands  of  all  interested  in  the  textual  basis  of  the  versions  in 
 question. 
 
 Tremellius'  and  Beza's  Latin  versions  being  often  referred  to,  I  subjoin  a  passage  from 
 each  in  parallel  columns  with  the  Vulgate  and  Authorized  Versions: 
 MALACHI  I.  10,  n. 
 Vulgate.  Tremellius. *  Authorized  Version. 
 
 10  Quis  est  in  vobis,  qui  Quis  etiam  inter  \o%  est  Who /i-^/efjr^  even  among  lo 
 claudat  ostia  et  incendat  qui  claudat  fores  ^;-a//f .?  you  that  would  shut  the 
 altare  meum  gratuito?  aut  num  illustratis  altare  Aoon/or  nought?  Nei- 
 Non  est  mihi  voluntas  in  meum  gratis?  nulla  est  ther  do  ye  kindle 7?r^  i7« 
 vobis,  dicit  Dominus  ex-  mihi  delect.atio  in  vobis,  mine  altar  for  nought.  I 
 *  See  also,  p.  379. 
 
390 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 As  to  modern  versions  of  the  period,  they  had  besides  those 
 previously  enumerated,  the  Genevan  French  Bible  (1587-8), 
 chiefly  rendered  by  Bertram,  who  had  the  assistance  of  Beza, 
 
 ercituum,  et  munus  non 
 susi  ipiam  de  raanu  vestra. 
 
 II  Ab  ortu  enim  solis  usque 
 ad  occasum  magnum  est 
 nomen  meum  in  gentibus, 
 et  in  omni  loco  sacrifica- 
 tur  et  offertur  nomini  meo 
 oblatio  munda;  quia  mag- 
 num est  nomen  meum  in 
 gentibus,  dicit  Dominus 
 exercituum. 
 
 Vulgate. 
 17  Quod  si  aliqui  ex  ramis 
 fracti  sunt,  tu  autem,  cum 
 oleaster  esses,  insertus  es 
 in  illis,  et  socius  radicis  et 
 pinguedinis   olivse  factus 
 
 i8  noli  gloriari  adversus  ra- 
 mos;  quod  si  gloriaris: 
 non  tu  radicem  portas, 
 sed  radix  te. 
 
 19  Dices  ergo:  Fracti  sunt 
 rami,  ut  ego  inserar. 
 
 ait  Jehova  exercituum, 
 &  munus  acceptum  non 
 habeo  e  manu  vestra: 
 
 Nam  ab  ortu  Solis  usque 
 ad  occasum  ejus  magnum 
 erit  nomen  meum  in  gen- 
 tibus, &  in  omni  loco 
 suffimentum  afleretur 
 nomine  meo,  &  munus 
 purum:  quia  magnum  no- 
 men meum  e>-it  in  genti- 
 bus, ait  Jehova  exerci- 
 tuum. 
 
 ROMANS  XI.    17-21. 
 
 Quod  si  nonnuUi  rami  de- 
 fracti  sunt,  in  vero  quum 
 esses  oleaster,  insitus  es 
 pro  ipsis,  &  particeps  ra- 
 dicis et  pinguedinis  oleae 
 factus  es; 
 
 Ne  gloriare  adversus  ra- 
 mos:  quod  si  gloriaris,  non 
 tu  radicem  portas,  sed  ra- 
 dix te. 
 
 Dices  igitur,  Defracti  sunt 
 rami  ut  ego  insererer. 
 
 have  no  pleasure  in  you, 
 saith  the  Lord  of  hosts, 
 neither  will  I  accept  an 
 offering  at  your  hand. 
 For  from  the  rising  of  the  ii 
 sun  even  unto  the  go- 
 ing down  of  the  same 
 my  name  shall  be  great 
 among  the  Gentiles;  and 
 m  every  place  incense 
 shall  be  offered  unto  my 
 name,  and  a  pure  offer- 
 ing: for  my  name  shall  be 
 great  among  the  heathen, 
 saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 
 
 Authorized  Version. 
 And  if  some  of  the  bran-  17 
 ches  be  broken  off,  and 
 thou  being  a  wild  olive 
 tree,  were  graffed  in 
 II amongst  them,  and  with 
 them  partakest  of  the  root 
 and  fatness  of  the  olive 
 tree; 
 
 boast  notagainst  the  bran-  18 
 ches;   but  if  thou  boast, 
 thou  bearest  not  the  root, 
 but  the  root  thee. 
 Thou  wilt  say  then.  The  19 
 branches  were  broken  off, 
 that  I  might  be  graffed 
 
 20  Bene  !  propter  increduli- 
 tatem  fracti  sunt,  tu  au- 
 tem fide  stas:  noli  altum 
 sapere,  sed  time. 
 
 SI  Si  enim  Deus  naturalibus 
 ramis  non  pepercit,  ne  for- 
 te nee  tibi  parcat. 
 
 Bene:  per  incredulitatem 
 defracti  sunt,  tu  vero  per 
 fidem  stas;  nejeffertor  ani- 
 mo,  sed  metue. 
 
 Nam  si  Deus  naturalibus 
 ramis  non  pepercit,  vide 
 ne  tibi  quoque  non  parcat. 
 
 Well,  because  of  unbelief  20 
 they  were  broken  off,  and 
 thou    standest   by   faith. 
 Be  not  high-minded,  but 
 fear: 
 
 for  if  God  spared  not  the  2i 
 natural     branches,     take 
 heed  lest  he  also  spare  not 
 thee. 
 
 II  Or  Jor  them. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  391 
 
 Goulart,  and  others;  the  Italiati  version  of  Diodati  (Geneva, 
 1607);  both  capital  in  their  way.  There  were  also  three 
 Spanish  versions,  that  of  C.  Reyna  (Basel,  1569),  and  C.  de 
 Valera's  based  on  Reyna  s  (Amsterdam,  1602),  and  Usque's 
 (Ferrara,  1553).  As  all  these  versions,  as  well  as  Luther's  and 
 parts  of  the  Zurich,  not  taken  from  Luther,  are  independent 
 transladons  from  the  original  tongues,  they  possess  of  course, 
 within  proper  limits,  (imposed  by  the  condition  of  the  text  of 
 the  originals  available  to  the  respective  translators),  critical  value. 
 
 2.  The  nature  and  origin  of  the  improvements  made  upon 
 former  versions. 
 
 Professor  Westcott  gives  as  the  result  of  his  collation  of 
 Isaiah  liii.  in  the  Authorized  Version  with  the  Bishops'  Bible 
 these  data:  that  about  seven-eighths  of  the  changes  are  due  to 
 the  Genevan  version,  either  alone,  or  in  agreement  with  one 
 or  both  of  the  Latin  versions,  that  two  renderings,  viz. ,  tejider 
 plant,  V.  6,  and  because — done  no  violence,  v.  9,  are  due  to  Tre- 
 mellius,  two  others,  viz.,  a  man  of  sorrows,  v.  3,  bruise — hath  put 
 him  to  grief,  v.  i  o,  to  Pagninus,  that  the  Genevan  version  is  aban- 
 doned in  three  places,  viz.,  vv.  9,  10,  bis,  and  that  one  render- 
 ing, when  thou  shall  make,  v.  10,  appears  to  be  independent. 
 
 To  this  account  I  would  add  as  the  result  of  my  exami- 
 nation of  the  chapter,  that  shall,  v.  2,  is  a  return  from  the 
 Bishops'  to  Coverdale  (Matthew),  when  we  shall  see,  v.  2,  a 
 return  to  the  Great  Bible;  that  acquainted  with  grief,  v.  3. 
 comeliness,  v.  2,  2SiA  griefs,  v,  4,  may  be  regarded  as  original; 
 and  that  the  influence  of  Luther  directly,  or  indirectly  through 
 the  German-Latin  versions,  may  be  traced  in  the  renderings 
 believed,  and,  revealed,  v.  i,  tender  plant  {^€\%),  out  of ,  form,  v. 
 2,  surely,  smitten  of  God,  v.  4,  but,  v.  5,  of  us  all,  v.  6,  brought 
 .  .  .  dumb,  v.  7,  many,  v.  1 1,  and  bare  the  sin  of  many  (v.  12).* 
 
 •  Professor  Moulton  {History  of  the  Bible,  pp.  202-205,  Bible  Educator,  iv.  p.  380) 
 calculates  that  in  one  hundred  and  eighty  two  words  of  six  verses,  Isaiah  liv.  11-17, 
 eighty  remain  unchanged  from  the  previous  versions,  sixty  are  from  the  Genevan,  and 
 
392  The  English  Versions. 
 
 In  Wisdom  vii.  15-21,  27-30,  the  same  scholar  has  verified 
 out  of  twenty-five  changes,  three  as  due  to  Junius,  two  or  four 
 to  the  Genevan  version,  that  five  are  Hnguistic,  and  nine  closer 
 renderings,  of  the  Greek.  According  to  his  analysis  of  the 
 sixteen  marginal  renderings  in  Malachi,  four  occur  in  Tre- 
 mellius,  four  in  Miinster,  and  Leo  Judae,  or  Tremellius,  or 
 both,  two  in  Pagninus,  one  in  Castalio,  one  each  in  the  Genevan, 
 the  Rhemish  and  Leo  Judae's  versions,  while  two  he  was  un- 
 able to  refer  with  certainty  to  any  of  the  authorities  cited. 
 
 In  the  New  Testament  the  results  of  his  investigation  are 
 that  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  contains  seventeen  phrases 
 common  to  the  Rhemish  and  Authorized  Versions  alone,  in 
 Hebrews  xiii.  1-16,  of  the  twenty-three  changes  made  in  the 
 text  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  seven  appear  to  him  due  to  Beza, 
 or  the  Genevan,  and  about  the  same  number  to  the  Rhemish, 
 two  suggested  by  the  Syriac  version  of  Tremellius,  and  seven 
 original  or  linguistic.  Of  the  thirty-seven  alternative  render- 
 ings in  Mark,  he  found  one  half  to  agree  with  the  Genevan  or 
 Beza,  six  wifn  the  Rhemish,  three  with  the  French,  six  with 
 the  earlier  English  versions  and  one  each  with  Castalio  and 
 the  Vulgate. 
 
 I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  versions  of  Cassiodoro  and 
 Diodati  also  have  influenced  the  Authorized  Version.  As  an 
 instance  of  the  influence  of  the  former,  I  call  attention  to 
 Luke  xii.  50,  where  accomplished  appears  to  have  been  sug- 
 gested by  cumplido,  and  of  that  of  the  latter,  to  Rom.  xii.  2, 
 where  the  antithesis  conformed — trmisformed,  seems  due  to  vi 
 
 only  twelve  are  from  the  Bishops'.  The  influence  ascribed  to  Luther's  version  is 
 mostly  indirect,  either  through  the  older  English  versions,  or  through  the  German,  the 
 German-Latin,  and  the  Genevan  versions,  e.  g.,  the  rendering  of  the  A.  V.,  as  I  was 
 commanded,  Ez.  xxxvii.  7,  may  be  said  to  be  taken  from  the  Bishops',  or  the  Gene- 
 van,— but  as  both  follow  Luther  (who  translates  %me  mir  befohlen  war,  departs  from 
 the  Vulgate's  sicut  prceceperat  7!iiki,  "  as  he  commanded  me,"  Great  Bible, — and 
 doubtless  influenced  the  rendering  of  Pagninus  and  TS/l\xas,tsT,jussus/ui)  it  is  more 
 correct  to  say  that  the  turn  is  due  to  Luther. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 393 
 
 co7iformiale — irasforjnateui.  Diodati's  version,  I  believe,  is 
 the  first  giving  this  peculiar  turn,  although  Beza  had  rendered 
 before:  configurate — transformate.  The  advance  otx  fashioned 
 ■ — changed  in  your  shape  i^ynd. ,  Coverd.,  Genev. ,  Bish. )  was 
 very  great;  the  Rhemists  give,  conformed — reformed. 
 
 A  few  passages  exhibiting  the  variations  in  the  text  of  the 
 Authorized  Version  from  that  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  are  now 
 in  place;  these  variations  are  indicated  by  the  Italic  type, 
 which  is  also  employed,  but  in  parentheses,  to  mark  the  sup- 
 plementary words  in  the  former,  which  is  here  presented  in 
 the  modernized  spelling,  with  the  punctuation  etc.  adopted 
 in  the  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible.  The  origin  of  the  changes 
 made  is  traced  in  the  notes. 
 
 PSALM  ex 
 
 The  Bis  hop  s\ 
 
 1  The  Lorde  sayde  vnto  my  Lord: 
 sit  thou  on  my  right  hand  vntyl 
 I  make  thyne  enimies  thy  foot- 
 stool. 
 
 2  The  Lorde  shal  send  the  rodde 
 of  thy  pouer  out  of  Sion :  be  thou 
 ruler  euer  hi  the  middes  among 
 thyne  enimies. 
 
 3  In  the  day  of  thy  power  shall  the 
 people  offer  thee  freewyl  offer- 
 ings with  an  holy  worship:  the 
 dewe  of  thy  birth  is  the  wombe 
 of  the  morning. 
 
 4  The  Lord  sware,  and  wyll  not 
 repent:  thou  art  a  priest  for  euer 
 after  the  order  of  Melchisedek. 
 
 Authorized  Version. 
 
 The  Lorde  vpon  thy  right  hande : 
 shal  wounde  euen  kings  in  the  day 
 of  his  wrath. 
 
 The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit  I 
 thou  at  my  right  hand,  until  I 
 make    thine    enemies    thy    foot- 
 stool. 
 
 The  Lord  shall  send  the  rod  of   2 
 thy  strength  out   of  Zion:   Rule 
 thou  in  the  midst  of  thine  ene- 
 mies. 
 
 Thy  people  {shall  be)  tvilling  in  3 
 the  day  of  thy  power  in  the  beau- 
 ties   of   holiness.      ||  From    the 
 womb  of  the  morning;   thou  hast 
 the  dew  oi^j  youth. 
 The  Lord  hath  sworn,  and  will  4 
 not  repent,  thou  {art)  a  priest  for 
 ever  after  the  order  of  Melchiz- 
 edek. 
 
 The  Lord  at  thy  right  hand  shall  5 
 strike  through  kings  in  the  day 
 of  his  wrath. 
 
 V.  3.  II  Or,  More  than  the  ivatiib  0/ the 
 vtorning:  thoji  shalt  have,  etc. 
 
394 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 6  He  shall  iudge  among  the  Hea-     He  shall  judge  among  the  hea- 
 then, -he  shalUfiU  the  places  with     then,  he  shall  fill  [the places  with) 
 
 the   dead  bodies,   and   s?nite  in 
 
 sunder  the  heades  ouer  diners 
 
 countries. 
 
 He  shall  drinke  of  the  brooke  in 
 
 the  way:  therefore  shal  he  lyft 
 
 vp  his  head. 
 
 the  dead  bodies;  He  shall  tvound 
 the  heads  over  ||  77iany  countries. 
 
 He  shall  drink  of  the  brook  in  7 
 
 the  way:  Therefore  shall  he  lift 
 
 up  the  head. 
 
 V.  6.  II  Ox,  great. 
 V.  I.  at,  so  Geneva,  purely  linguistic. — v.  2.  st7-ength,  so  Pagninus,  fortitudinis. — 
 rute  thou  in  the  midst,  etc.,  returns  to,  dominare  in  medio  inimicorum  tuorum,  Vulg. 
 Pagn.  Trem. — v.  3.  (shall  be)  ■witling,  abandons  Tremell.  for,  williglich  (Luther)  tuae 
 copiae  voluntarise  erunt  ^Castalio),  tu  pueblo  J^^a  voluntario  (Cassiod.);  in  the  beau- 
 ties of  holiness,  follows,  splendoribus  sanctitatis  (Pagn.),  en  hermosura  de  sanctitades 
 (Qass,\od.);/rom  the  womb  0/  the  jnorjiing:  thou  hast  the  dew  oj"  thy  youth,  ioWows, 
 quasi  de  vulva  orietur  tibi  ros  adolescentieC  tuEe  (Jerome),  ex  utero  aurorae  habebis 
 rorem  tutae  inuentutis  (Castalio);  thou  hast,  answers  to,  ist  aus  (Ziirich). — v.  s-  at,  Ge- 
 neva; strike  through,  apparently  suggested  by,  percutiet,  the  rendering  of  the  same 
 word  by  Pagninus  in  v.  6  who  inconsistently  translates  vulnerabit,  in  v.  5,  and,  per- 
 cutiet, in  V.  6,  while  A.  V.  reverses  the  inconsistency  by  rendering  it  strike  through 
 in  V.  5,  andwcziwrfin  V.  6. — v.  6  (the  places  with)  the  dead  bodies,  is  clearly  suggested  by 
 implebit  loea  cadaueribus  (Pagninus);  over  tnany  cou}itries,  follows,  sopra  molti  paesi 
 (Diodati). — v.  7.  the  head,  suggested  by,  caput  attollat  (Castalio),  and,  il  capo  (Diodati). 
 
 The  result  of  this  collation  shows  that  of  all  the  changes 
 introduced  into  the  A.  V.  not  one  can  be  said  to  be  original; 
 the  perplexity  of  the  translators  is  evident  from  the  alternative 
 renderings  in  vv.  3,  6. 
 
 ISAIAH  XXVI.  19-21. 
 The  Bishops\  Authorized  Version. 
 
 19  Thy  dead  men  shal  lyue,  euen 
 as  my  body  shal  they  ryse 
 agayne:  Awake  and  syng  ye 
 that  dwel  in  dust,  for  thy  deawe 
 is  euen  as  the  deaw  of  hearbes, 
 and  the  earth  shall  cast  out 
 the7n  that  be  under  her. 
 
 20  Come  my  people,  enter  thou 
 into  thy  chambers,  and  shut  thy 
 doores  about  thee,  hyde  thee  selfe 
 
 Thy  dead  {men)  shall  live,  ( To-  19 
 gether  with)  my  dead  body  shall 
 they  arise.  Awake  and  sing,  ye 
 that  dwell  in  dust:  For  thy  dew 
 {is  as)  the  dew  of  herbs.  And 
 the  earth  shall  cast  out  the  dead. 
 
 Come,  my  people,  enter  thou  into  20 
 thy    chambers,    And    shut    thy 
 doors  about  thee:  Hide  thyself 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 395 
 
 as  it  were  for  a  little  moment. 
 Until  the  indignation  be  over- 
 past. 
 
 For  behold  the  Lord  comet h  out  21 
 of  his  place  To  pimish  the  in- 
 habitants of  the  earth /br  their 
 iniquity:  The  earth  also  shall 
 disclose  her  blood,  and  shall  no 
 more  cover  her  slain. 
 
 for  a  little  whyle,  vntyll  the  in- 
 dignation be  ouerpast. 
 
 21  For  beholde,  the  Lorde  is  com- 
 myng  out  of  his  place  to  visite 
 the  wickednesse  of  such  as  dwel 
 upon  earth:  the  earth  also  shal 
 disclose  her  bloods  and  shall  no 
 more  hyde  them  that  are  slayne 
 in  her. 
 
 V.  19.  ( Together  nuith)  7ny  dead  body  shall  they  arise,  suggested  by,  cuin  cadauero 
 meo  resurgent  (Pagninus),  euen  with  my  body  shall  they  rise  (Geneva),  i  junto  con 
 mi  cuerpo  resuscitaran  (Cassiod.);  [is  as)  the  dew,  likewise  follows,  quia  ut  ros  (Pagni- 
 nus), and  so  does  cast  out  the  dead,  mortuos  proiiciet  (Pagn.),  echara.  los  muertos  (Cas- 
 siod.), iettera  hors  les  morts  (Calvin). — v.  20.  as  it  luere/or  a  little  moment,  is  appar- 
 ently suggested  by,  paululum  (i</ momentum  (Pagn.),  quasi  exiguo  momento  (Trem.), 
 vn  poquito,  por  vn  momento  (Cassiod.),  come  per  un  piociol  momento  di  tempo  (Diod.). 
 V.  21.  To  punish  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  for  tliei^-  iniquity,  is  in  almost  verbal 
 agreement  with,  ad  animadvertendum  iniquitatem  habitatoris  terrae  in  eum  (Trem.), 
 and,  per  far  punizione  dell'  iniquita  degli  abitanti  della  terra  contro  a  lui  (Diod.),  and 
 for  the  plural,  habitantium  terrae  (Castalio);  her  blood,  so  (Geneva),  son  sang  (Calvin), 
 il  suo  sangue  (Diod  ),  suum  sanguinem  (Castalio),  sanguines  suos  (Pagninus);  cover  iicr 
 slain,  follows  the  renderings,  obteget  ultra  interfectos  suos  (Trem),  suos  amplius  ce- 
 sos  operiet  (Castal),  y  mas  no  encubrira  sus  muertos  (Cassiod.),  et  ne  couurira  plus  ses 
 occis  (Calvin),  e  non  coprira  pid  i  suoi  uccisi. 
 
 The  influence  of  Cassiodorus  and  Diodati  is  very  marked, 
 and  in  this  passage  there  is  not  a  single  original  rendering. 
 
 ISAIAH 
 
 The  Bishops\ 
 
 1  Vp  Sion,  vp,  take  thy  strength 
 vnto  thee,  put  on  thine  honest 
 rayment,  o  Hierusalem,  thou 
 holy  citie:  for  from  this  tytne 
 foorth  there  shal  no  vncircum- 
 cised  nor  vncleane  person  come 
 in  thee. 
 
 2  Shake  thee  from  the  dust,  arise 
 and  stand  vp,  o  Hierusalem: 
 Plucke  out  thy  necke  from  the 
 bonde,  c  thou  captiue  daughter 
 Sion. 
 
 Lll.   1-3. 
 
 Authorized  Version. 
 Awake,  awake;  put  on  thy  I 
 strength,  o  Zion;  Put  on  thy 
 beautiful  garments,  O  Jerusa- 
 lem, the  holy  city:  For  hence- 
 forth there  shall  710  more  come 
 into  thee  the  uncircumcised  and 
 the  unclean. 
 
 Shake   thyself  from   the   dust;  2 
 arise,  {and)  sit  down,  O  Jerusa- 
 lem:   Loose    thyself  from    the 
 bands   of  thy   neck,   O   captive 
 daughter  of  Zion. 
 
396 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 3  For  thus  sayth  tlie  Lorde,  Ye  For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  Ye  have    3 
 
 are  sold    for  nought,  therefore  so\d  yourse/ves  for  nought;  ^/id 
 
 shall  ye  be  redeemed  a/so  with-  ye  shall  be  redeemed  without 
 
 out  any  money.  money. 
 
 V.  I.  Awake,  azuake,  suggested  by,  suscita  te,  suscita  te  (Pagn.),  and,  evigilia,  evi- 
 gilia  (Trem.);  put  on  thy  strength,  by,  indue  te  fortitudine  tua  (Pagn  ),  and,  indue 
 robur  tuum  (Trem);  tliy  beautiful  garments,  vestimentis  glorise  tuas  (Pagn  ),  vestes 
 ornatus  tui  (Trem  ),  the  garments  of  thy  beautie  (Geneva)  ;yor  henceforth  there  shall 
 no  more  come  into  thee,  compare,  nam  non  perget  invadere  te  ampHus  (I'lem.). — 
 V.  2.  arise  (and)  sit  down,  the  supplied  and  answers  to  vnnd  (Zurich),  e  (Diod.),  and 
 (Geneva),  while  sit  doivn  follows  sede  (Pagn.,  Trem),  setz  dich  (Zurich),  assientate 
 (Cassiod.),  assettati  (Diod.),  te  sieds  (Calv.),  sit  downe  (Geneva) — Loose  thysef front 
 the  bands  if  thy  neck;  as  the  old  rendering  in  the  Bishops'  answers  to  the  clumsy  ren- 
 dering, Zeuch  deinen  hals  auss  den  banden  (Zurich),  the  more  elegant  version  of  A.  V. 
 appears  to  conform  in  part  to,  loose  the  bands  of  thy  necke  (Geneva),  and  literally  to, 
 solue  te  a  uinculis  colli  tui  (Pagn.),  and,  explica  te  (Trem.),  just  as  in  v.  3,  Y'e  Jiave 
 sold  yourselves  for  nought;  and ....  is  the  literal  reproduction  of,  gratis  vendidistis 
 vos,  et .  .  .  (Trem). 
 
 The  result  of  the  collation  of  these  three  verses  is  that  of  all 
 the  changes  made  not  one  is  original. 
 
 The  Bishops\ 
 
 14  I  tooke  roote  in  an  honourable 
 people,  euen  in  the  portion  of 
 the  Lorde,  and  in  his  heritage, 
 and  kept  me  in  the  fulnesse  of 
 the  saintes. 
 
 15  I  am  set  vp  on  hygh,  lyke  a  Ce- 
 dar vpon  Libanus,  and  as  a  ci- 
 pers  tree  vpon  the  mount  Her- 
 nion. 
 
 16  I  am  exalted  lyke  a  Palme  tree 
 in  Cades,  and  as  a  Rose  plant 
 
 XXIV.   14-18. 
 
 A  nth  or  i  zed  Version, 
 
 And  I  took  root  in  an  honorable  12 
 people,  {Even)  in  the  portion  of 
 
 the  Lord's  inheritance. 
 
 I 'was  exattedVike  a  cedar  /«  Lib-  13 
 anus,  And  as  a  cypress  tree  upon 
 the  mountains  of  Herman. 
 
 1 7vas  exalted  like  a  palm  tree  in  14 
 ||Engaddi,  and  as  a  rose  plant  in 
 
 in  Jericho,  as  a  fayre  Oliue  tree    Jericho,  As  a  fair  olive  tree  in  a 
 
 in  the  feelde,  and  am  exalted  like 
 a  Plantane  tree  by   the   water 
 syde. 
 17  I   haue  giuen   a    smell    in    the 
 streetes,   as   the   Cynamon  and 
 
 pleasant  field,  -ssiA  gre^u  np  as  a 
 plane  tree  |]by  the  water. 
 
 I  gave  a  sweet  smell  like  cinna-  15 
 mon    and    aspalathtis,   And  I 
 II  Or,  Cades.        II  Or,  in  the  water. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 397 
 
 Bahne  that  hath  so  good  a  sa-     yielded  2^ pleasant  oAowr  like  the 
 uour, yea  a  sziieete  oAowr  haue  I     best  myrrh,  As  galKanum,  and 
 geiien,  as  it  wei-e  myrre  of  the     onyx,  and  sweet  storax.  And  as 
 best.     I  haiie  made  my  dwell-     the  fume  of  frankincense  in  the 
 ynges   to  smell  as    it  zvere  of     tabernacle. 
 Rosin,  Galbanum,  of  Clones,  In- 
 sence,  and  as  Libaniis  when  it  is 
 not    hewen   dotvne,    and   myne 
 odour  is  as  the  pure  B aline. 
 18  As  the  Terebint  haue  I  stretched     As  the  turpentine  tree  I  stretched  16 
 out  my  branches,  and  my  bran-     out  my  branches.  And  my  bran- 
 ches are  the  branches  of  hon-     ches  {are)  the  branches  of  hoii- 
 our  and  louyng  fauour .  our  and  grace. 
 
 V.  12.  in — inheritance ,  seemingly  suggested  by  Tremellius,  who  renders:  in  parte 
 domini,  hsereditatis  ipsius,  and  omits  the  clause,  and — saintes  (Bishops'),  y  en  la  parte 
 del  Senor  y  en  su  heredad  (Cassiod.)- — v.  13.  I  was  exalted,  exaltata  (Vulg.,  Trem.); 
 mountains  of  Herman,  in  montibus  Chermonis  (Trem.) — -v.  14.  Eiigaddi,  Hengedi, 
 (Trem.);  a  pleasant  field,  in  campo  amoeno  (Pagn.),  en  campo  deleytoso  (Cassiod), 
 en  une  campagne  delectable  (Calvin),  in  specioso  campo  l^re.xn.);  grew  up,  apparently 
 a  linguistic  variation. — v.  15.  /  gave  a  sweet  smell,  aromatizans  odorem  dedi, — dedi 
 suauitatem  odoris  (Vulg.),  emisi  odorem  bonum  l^re.m.);Galhannm,  onyx,  and  sweet 
 storax,  seems  to  be  a  mixed  rendering  of  the  Vulgate  and  Trem.;  the  first  they  have 
 in  common,  the  second  belongs  to  Trem.,  and  the  last  is  the  rosin  of  the  Bishops'. — ■ 
 The  text  conforms  as  to  the  omitted  parts  to  that  of  Tremellius  against  the  Vulgate, 
 while  the  rendering:  And  as  thefuine  of/ranI:incense  in  the  tabernacle,  seems  a  lit- 
 eral translation  of,  et  tanquam  thuris  vapor  in  tabernaculo  (Trem.),  which  latter  had 
 however  the  versions,  thurisque  vapor  sparsus  in  tabernaculo  (Pagn.),  and,  y  el  per- 
 fume de  encienso  esparzido  por  el  tabernaculo  (Cassiod.). — v.  \S.  grace,  returns  to  the 
 Vulgate:  et  rami  mei  honoris  et  gratisB. 
 
 ST.  LUKE 
 
 The  Bis  hop  s\ 
 
 49  I  am  come  to  send  fyre  on  the 
 earth,  and  what  is  my  desyre, 
 vf  it  be  ah-eady  kindled  ? 
 
 50  Notzvithstanding  1 77111st  be  bap- 
 tized zvith  a  baptis77ie,  and  howe 
 am  \pay7ied  till  it  be  ended? 
 
 51  Suppose  ye  that  I  am  come  to 
 send  peace  on  earth  ?  I  tel  you, 
 nay,  but  rather  diuision. 
 
 XII.  49-52. 
 
 Authorized  Version. 
 
 I  am  come  to  send  fire  on  the  49 
 earth,  and  what  will  I\i  it  be  al- 
 ready kindled. 
 
 But  I  have  a  baptism  to  be  bap-  50 
 tized   (with);    and    how    am    I 
 
 II  straitened    till    it    is    accom- 
 plished? 
 
 Suppose  ye  that  I  am  come  to  51 
 give  peace  on  earth  ?    I  tell  you, 
 Nay;  but  rather  division: 
 
 II  Or,  pained. 
 
398  The  English  Versions. 
 
 52  Forfromhencefoorth  there  shalbe  for  from  henceforth  there  shall  52 
 
 fine  in  one  house  diuided,  three  be   five   m   one  house  divided, 
 
 agaynst  two,  and  two  agaynst  three    against    two,     and   two 
 
 three.  against  tliree. 
 
 V.  49.  "what  "will  I,  so  Rhemish,  after  Beza,  who  translates,  quid  volo  ? — v.  50.  The 
 whole  verse,  with  a  slight  transposition  in  the  first  member  and  a  linguistic  change  in 
 the  second,  conforms  to,  I  have  to  be  baptised  with  a  baptisme:  and  how  am  I  strait- 
 ened vntil  it  be  dispatched  ?  (Rhemish),  which  should  however  be  compared  with, 
 .  .  .  et  quomodo  constringor  usquequo  {hoc)  perficiatur  ?  (Beza).  Accomplished,  is  de- 
 cidedly better  than,  ended  (Bishops'),  and,  dispatched  (Rhemish),  but  it  can  hardly 
 be  regarded  as  an  original  rendering,  since  the  version  of  Cassiodorus  (1569)  must 
 have  been  known  to  King  James's  translators,  y  como  me  angustio  hasta  que  sea  cum- 
 plido.  The  influence  of  that  elegant  translation,  which  deserves  to  be  better  known 
 than  it  is,  on  the  Authorized  Version  is  very  pronounced,  and  very  often  explains 
 turns,  and  suggests  readings;  the  rendering  of  Calvin  (1562)  is  also  interesting:  &  com- 
 ment suis-ie  press6  iusqu'a  ce  qu'il  soit  parfaict? — v.  S''-.  give  peaee,  so  Cassiod.  (dar 
 paz),  Beza  (pacem  daturum),  and  Geneva. 
 
 ROM.  VIII.  15-17. 
 
 The  Bishops'.  Authorized  Version.  {C.  P.  B.) 
 
 15  For  yee  haue  not  receyued  the  For   ye   have   not  received   the  15 
 spirite    of   bondage    agayne    to  spirit  of  bondage  again  to  fear; 
 feare;  but  ye  haue  receyued  the  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
 spirite  of  adoption,  whereby  we  of  adoption,    whereby    we    cry, 
 crye,  Abba,  Father.  Abba,  Father. 
 
 16  The  spirite  it  selfe  beareth  wit-  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  16 
 nesse  to  our  spirite,  that  we  are  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
 the  sonnes  of  God.  children  of  God : 
 
 17  If  we  be  sonnes,   then   are  we  And  ii  children,  ihfa\it\Ys;\\Q\rS:  17 
 also  heires,  the  heyres  of  God,  of    God,    and    joint-heirs    with 
 and  iointheyreswyth  Christ;  so  Christ;   if  so  be  that  we  suffer 
 that  we  suffer  togeather,  that  wee  with  [hitti],  that  we  may  be  also 
 may  be  also  glorifyed  togeather.  glorified  together. 
 
 V.  16.  with,  an  improvement  of  the  tautological  rendering  of,  together  with  (Gen- 
 eva); children,  so  Luther,  Zurich  {Kinder),  Calvin,  1562  {en/ans);  una  cum  (Beza)  — 
 v.  17.  and  if  children  then  heirs,  an  apparently  original  and  happy  reproduction  of 
 the  Greek;  j/".ro  &  (Geneva);  suffer -witlt  {him),  so  Rhemish,  and  the  whole  clause 
 stands  in  Diodati  thus:  se  pur  sofTeriamo  con  lui,  acciocche  ancora  con  lui  siamo 
 glorificati. 
 
 III.  The  alleged  blemishes,  imperfections,  infelicities 
 and  archaisms  remaining  in  the  version,  and  necessitating 
 revision. 
 
Thj:  Authorized   Version. 
 
 399 
 
 Gen.  xii.  9, 
 
 Numb,  xxxiv.  5, 
 
 Deut.  xxi.  4, 
 
 Josh.  xi.  16, 
 
 xxiv.  33, 
 
 1  Sam.  i.  I, 
 
 Is.  xiv.  29,  31, 
 
 xviii.  2, 
 
 Ezek.  xxix.  10,  ) 
 XXX.  6,       ( 
 
 I.    IN  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT.* 
 
 a.  Examples  of  Errors  in  Geography . 
 
 The  Text  of  the  Authorized  Proposed  Correction. 
 
 Version. 
 
 toward  the  south. 
 
 the  river  of  Egypt. 
 a  rough  valley. 
 
 the  valley, 
 mount  Ephraim. 
 an  Ephrathile. 
 
 Palestina.  Soalsojoeliii.4. 
 the  rivers  have  spoiled, 
 from  the  tow^er   of  Syene     from    Migdol    unto    Syene 
 even  ....  Ethiopia.  even  ....  Ethiopia  (Syene 
 
 vi^as  on  tbe  border). 
 
 toward  the  South  (a  defi- 
 nite district). 
 
 the  brook   of  Egypt    (not 
 the  Nile). 
 
 a  valley  with  an  everflow.- 
 ing  stream, 
 the  lowland. 
 
 the  hill  country  of  Ephraim. 
 an  Ephramiite  (resident  of 
 Ephraim). 
 Philistia. 
 the  rivers  divide. 
 
 b.  Examples  of  Errors  in  Proper  Names. 
 
 Numb.  xxi.  14, 
 
 what  he  did. 
 
 Vaheb  in  Suphah  (a  proper 
 name). 
 
 xxiv.  17, 
 
 Sheth. 
 
 tumult  (not  a  proper  name). 
 
 Judges  XV.  19, 
 
 an  hollovk'  place  that  was  in 
 
 the  hollow  j^lace  that  is  in 
 
 the  jaw. 
 
 Lehi. 
 
 XX.  26, 
 
 the  house  of  God . 
 
 Bethel. 
 
 (l  Sam.  ii.  12, 
 
 Belial.)  (and  often.) 
 
 (worthless  or  base.) 
 
 2  Sam.  i.  1 8, 
 
 the  book  of  Jasher. 
 
 the  book  of  the  upright. 
 
 viii.  I, 
 
 Metheg-ammah. 
 
 (the  bridle  of  the  metro- 
 polis, i.  e. ,  their  metropolis, 
 there  being  no  such  place 
 as  Metheg-ammah.) 
 
 Is.  XV.  2, 
 
 Bajith. 
 
 the  house,  or,  idol  temple. 
 
 r 
 
 an  heifer  of  three  years' 
 
 old. 
 
 Eglath  Shelithijah.) 
 
 5' 
 
 Jerem.  xxxix.  3, 
 
 Rab-saris. 
 
 (chief  of  the  eunuchs.) 
 
 Rab-mag. 
 
 (chief  of  the  Magi.) 
 
 *  Some  of  these  lists  have  been  prepared  from  papers,  contributed  by  the  scholars 
 named,  to  Anglo-American  Bible  Revision,  published  by  the  American  Revision  Com- 
 mittee, New  York,  1879.     For  all  matter  in  parentheses  I  am  responsible. 
 
400 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Ezek.  xxvii. 
 
 II, 
 
 Gammadims. 
 
 warriors. 
 
 17, 
 
 Pannag. 
 
 (sweet  paste.) 
 
 Nahum  ii.  7, 
 
 Huzzab. 
 
 it  is  decided. 
 
 iii.  8, 
 
 populous  No. 
 
 Prof. 
 
 No- Amnion. 
 W.  H.  Green,  D.D.  LL.D 
 
 c.  Examples  of  Inconsistencies  in  Names. 
 
 Places. 
 
 Two  or  more  forms  of  a  name,  to  be  expressed  by  one  name. 
 
 Gaza,  Azzali. 
 Zidou,  Sidon. 
 
 Persons, 
 
 Abiah,  Abijah. 
 
 Enos,  Enosh. 
 
 Seth,  Sheth. 
 
 Pua,  Puah,  Phuvah. 
 
 Enoch,  Henoch,  Planoch. 
 
 Jared,  Jered. 
 
 Gazer,  Gezer. 
 
 PaUu,  Phallu. 
 
 Perez,  Pharez. 
 
 Zarah,  Zerah. 
 
 Salah,  Shelah. 
 
 Jonathan,  Jehonathan. 
 
 Jehoram,  Joram. 
 
 Cainan,  Kenan. 
 
 Ai,  Hai. 
 
 Uz,  Huz. 
 
 Ishmeelite,  Ishmaehte. 
 
 Zebulonite,  Zebuhmite. 
 
 Gaza  or  Azzah. 
 Zidon  or  Sidon. 
 
 Abiah  or  Abijah. 
 Enos  or  Enosh. 
 Seth  or  Sheth. 
 By  one  of  the  three. 
 By  one  of  the  three. 
 By  either. 
 
 Professor  Charles  A.  Aiken,  D.D. 
 Examples  of  Mistakes  of  the  Meaning. 
 
 Lev.  xvi.  8, 
 Hos.  iv.  18, 
 
 Hab.  ii.  6, 
 16, 
 
 7^,^!?  text  of  the  Authorized- 
 Version. 
 
 scape-goat. 
 
 her  rulers  with  shame  do 
 
 love,  Give  ye. 
 
 thick  clay. 
 
 shameful  spewing. 
 
 Proposed  Correction. 
 
 (Azazel  ?) 
 
 her  rulers  are  in  love  with 
 
 shame. 
 
 pledges  (one  word). 
 
 ignominy. 
 
The  Authorized   Version. 
 
 401 
 
 Gen.  xii.  6, 
 
 plain  of  Moreh. 
 
 oak  of  Moreh. 
 
 xxxvi.  24, 
 
 mules. 
 
 warm  springs. 
 
 xxxvii.  3, 
 
 coat  of  many  colors. 
 
 a  long  tunic  with  sleeves. 
 
 Ex.  xi.  2, 
 
 borrow. 
 
 asked. 
 
 xxxiv.  13, 
 
 groves. 
 
 pillars. 
 
 Numb,  xxiii.  22 
 
 ,  unicorn. 
 
 wild  ox. 
 
 Judg.  V.  2, 
 
 avenging. 
 
 leaders. 
 
 XV.  8, 
 
 top  of  the  rock. 
 
 cleft  of  the  rock. 
 
 Ruth  iii.  15, 
 
 veil. 
 
 mantle. 
 
 2  Kgs.  xxii.  14, 
 
 college. 
 
 second  ward  (or,  division, 
 district). 
 
 Job  XX vi.  13, 
 
 crooked. 
 
 fleet. 
 
 Ps.  Ixxi.  22, 
 
 I  will  sing. 
 
 I  will  play. 
 
 Cant.  vii.  5, 
 
 galleries. 
 
 curls,  or,  locks  of  hair. 
 
 Is.  iii.  20, 
 
 headbands,  and  tablets  and 
 
 sashes,  and  perfume  boxes. 
 
 earrings. 
 
 and  amulets. 
 
 ix.  I, 
 
 (afterward  did  more  griev- 
 
 (afterward will  cause  her 
 
 ously  afflict  her.) 
 
 to  be  honored.) 
 
 xiii.  21,  22 
 
 ,  owls,    satyrs,   wild  beasts 
 
 ostriches,     goats,    wolves, 
 
 of  the  islands,  dragons. 
 
 jackals. 
 
 xvi.  13, 
 
 since  that  time. 
 
 of  old. 
 
 xix.  10, 
 
 all  that  make  sluices  and 
 
 all  that  work  for  hire  are 
 
 ponds  for  fish. 
 
 sad  at  heart. 
 
 xxvii.  I, 
 
 piercing. 
 
 fleet. 
 
 Ez.  xiii.  10, 
 
 untempered  mortar. 
 
 whitewash. 
 
 18, 
 
 pillows  to  all  armholes. 
 
 cushions  for  the  knuckles. 
 
 20, 
 
 to  make  them  fly. 
 
 as  birds. 
 
 xxiii.  15, 
 
 dyed  attire. 
 
 flowing  turbans. 
 
 Dan.  iii.  21, 
 
 coats,  hosen,  hats. 
 
 trowsers,  tunics,  mantles. 
 
 Hos.  iii.  I, 
 
 flagons  of  wine. 
 
 cakes  of  pressed  grapes. 
 
 Nah.  ii.  3, 
 
 flaming  torches. 
 
 flashing  steel. 
 
 fir  trees. 
 
 cypress  lances  (i.  e,  made 
 of  that  wood). 
 
 Prof.  W.  H.  Green,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
 
 I  Kings  X.  28, 
 
 linen  yarn. 
 
 drove  (of  horses). 
 
 Job  xxxix.  24, 
 
 neither  believeth  he. 
 
 neither  can  he  stand  still  at. 
 
 xl.  19, 
 
 he  that  made  him  can  make 
 
 His  maker  giveth  him  his 
 
 his  sword  to  approach  unto 
 
 sword  (?.  (?.,  his  tusk). 
 
 him. 
 
402 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Job  xl.  23, 
 
 Is.  vi.  12, 
 
 Dan.  ii.  5, 
 
 Ps.  iii.  4, 
 
 40, 
 
 XXXVll 
 
 xl.  II, 
 
 Obad.  12,  14, 
 
 Hab.  iii.  3, 
 
 passim. 
 Judg.  xxi.  19, 
 
 Num.  xxiii.  23, 
 
 behold  he  drinketh  up  a 
 river,  and  hasteth  not;  he 
 trusteth  that  he  can  draw 
 up  Jordan  into  his  mouth. 
 
 But  yet  in  it  shall  be  a 
 tenth,  and  it  shall  return, 
 and  shall  be  eaten;  as  a 
 teil-tree  and  as  an  oak, 
 whose  substance  is  in  them 
 when  they  cast  their  leaves, 
 so  the  holy  seed  shall  be 
 the  substance  thereof, 
 the  thing  is  gone  from  me. 
 
 lo,  a  river  swells,  he  is  not 
 afraid ;  fearless,  though 
 Jordan  rushes  to  his  mouth. 
 (The  hippopotamus  lives 
 not  in  Jordan;  Jordan 
 therefore  is  used  poetical- 
 ly, and  the  rendering  a  Jor- 
 dan would  bring  that  out. ) 
 And  though  there  be  left  in 
 it  a  tenth,  it  shall  again  be 
 consumed;  as  a  terebinth, 
 and  as  an  oak,  whose 
 trunk  remaineth,  when 
 they  are  felled,  so  its 
 trank  shall  be  a  holy  seed. 
 
 the  word  hath  gone  from 
 me. 
 Prof.  J.  Packard,  D.D. 
 
 e.  Examples  of  graminatical  Errors. 
 
 Tenses. 
 cried,  heard,  sustained. 
 
 shall. 
 
 withhold  not  thou. 
 
 thou  shouldest   not  have 
 
 looked,  rejoiced. 
 
 came. 
 
 Article. 
 an  angel  of  the  Lord. 
 a  feast. 
 
 Construction. 
 Surely  there  is  no  enchant- 
 ment against  Jacob,  nei- 
 ther is  there  any  divination 
 against  Israel ;  according  to 
 the  time  that  it  shall  be 
 said  of  Jacob  and  of  Israel, 
 What  hath  God  wrought. 
 
 will  cry,   will  hear,   will 
 
 sustain. 
 
 hath. 
 
 thou  wilt  not  withhold. 
 
 look  not,  rejoice  not. 
 
 will  come. 
 
 the  angel  of  the  Lord, 
 the  feast. 
 
 There  is  no  enchantment 
 in  Jacob,  nor  divination  in 
 Israel;  at  the  time  it  shall 
 be  told  to  Jacob  and  Israel 
 what  God  hath  wrought. 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 403 
 
 Ps.  iv.  I, 
 Is.  xiii.  3, 
 
 Ps.  Iv.  ig, 
 
 Ps.  X.  4, 
 
 Ezek.  xxxiv. 
 
 God  of  my  righteousness, 
 them  that  rejoice   in   my 
 highness. 
 
 God  shall  hear  and  afflict 
 them.  Because  they  have 
 no  changes  they  fear  not 
 God. 
 
 God     is    not    in    all    his 
 thoughts. 
 }i,  Ye  my  flock  are  men. 
 
 My  righteous  God. 
 My  proud  exulters. 
 
 God  shall  hear  and  answer 
 them,  who  have  no  changes 
 and  who  fear  not  God. 
 
 All  his  thoughts  are,  There 
 
 is  no  God. 
 
 Ye  men  are  my  flock. 
 
 Prof.  IV.  H.  Green,  D.D.,  LL.D. 
 
 Per  Contra,  felicitous  retention  of  the  Hebrew  Idiom. 
 Sun  of  righteousness,  ways  of  pleasantness,  oil  of  gladness,  rock  of 
 ages  (Is.  xxvi.  4). 
 
 f.  Examples  of  the  wrottg  Use  of  Italics. 
 Ps.  xix.  3,  There   is   no   speech   nor     No  speech,  no  language; 
 
 language  w/^cT^  their  voice     their  voice  is  not  heard. 
 
 is  not  heard. 
 c.Kxxvii.  5,    let  my  right  hand  forget 
 her  cunning. 
 
 let  my  i-ight  hand  fail  (the 
 verb  being  taken  reflective- 
 ly, and  the  idea  left  gen- 
 eral, fail  in  any  way,  for- 
 get its  function}. 
 
 Job  xix.  26,  and  though  after  my  skin     and  after  they  shall  have 
 
 worms  destroy  this  body.  destroyed  my  skin,  this  (the 
 last  word  may  point  back 
 to  V.  25,  or  to  the  second 
 clause  of  v.  26,  or  be  sim- 
 ply taken  as  an  emphatic 
 term). 
 
 Deut.  xxxiii.  6.     let  not  his  men  be  few.  let  his  men  be  few. 
 
 (Compare  the  paragraphs  on  the  italic  type,  pp.  366-368). 
 
 g.  Examples  of  Archaisms,  Terms  obsolete  and  obsolescent. 
 
 (M.,  added  to  a  word,  indicates  that  it  occurs  in  the  margin;  C,  in  the  contents 
 
 at  the  beginning  o/the  chapter.)  * 
 
 Gen.  i.  30,  meat.  food. 
 iv.  22,          whetter.     M.                          forger. 
 
 *  Some  of  the  words  included  in  this  list,  in  the  preparation  of  which  I  have  fol- 
 lowed a  number  of  diflferent  authorities,  but  chiefly  Boker,  Scripture  and  Prayer  Book 
 
404 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Gen.  xi.  3, 
 
 xxii.  I, 
 
 xxviii.  12, 
 
 xxxvi.  29, 
 
 Ex.  ii.  3, 
 V.  8, 
 
 goto. 
 
 tempt. 
 
 ladder. 
 
 duke. 
 
 chested.     C. 
 
 aik. 
 
 tale. 
 
 •  9. 
 3i> 
 
 blains. 
 
 boiled. 
 
 xxviii.  II,    ouches. 
 
 xxxiv.  21,    earing. 
 
 xxxviii.  19,  chapiters. 
 
 24,  occupied. 
 
 Lev.  xiii.  51,  52,  fret. 
 
 55. 
 
 Num.  XV.  4,  deal. 
 
 Dcut.  xiii.  16,  heap. 
 
 . xxii.  19,  amerce. 
 
 xxviii.  27,    botch. 
 
 xxix.  17,       dungy.     M. 
 
 Judges  v.  17, 
 
 viii.  II, 
 
 ix.  52, 
 
 53> 
 
 xii.  6, 
 
 xvi.  7, 
 
 Ruth  ii.  3, 
 
 breaches, 
 secure, 
 hard, 
 all-to. 
 
 he  could  not  frame  to  pro- 
 nounce it. 
 seven  green  v^^iths. 
 her  hap  was. 
 
 come,  or,  well. 
 try,  or,  prove, 
 staircase. 
 
 leader,  or,  prince, 
 put  in  a  coffin, 
 basket,  or,  chest, 
 appointed  number,  or  giv- 
 en number, 
 pustules. 
 
 swollen,  or,  podded, 
 sockets, 
 ploughing, 
 capitals. 
 
 used,  or,  employed, 
 consume,  corrode,  or,  eat 
 away. 
 
 part,  or,  portion, 
 ruin. 
 
 fine  (in  money  or,  other- 
 wise.) 
 ulcer. 
 
 (used  in  the  sense  of  being 
 full  of  dung,  idol- gods), 
 bays. 
 
 unguarded, 
 near, 
 entirely. 
 
 he  was  not  able   to  pro- 
 nounce it. 
 seven  green  twigs, 
 and  she  happened  to. 
 
 Glossary,  Dublin,  1856,  are  neither  obsolete  nor  obsolescent  in  the  United  States,  al- 
 though they  have  ceased  to  be  current  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  Such  words  as  loth, 
 wkit.  stuff,/ret,  beeves,  haft,  with,  viaul  (noun),  summer  (verb),  etc.,  are,  according 
 to  Marsh  {^Lectures  on  the  English  Language,  p.  630),  as  familiarly  understood  here, 
 in  their  Scriptural  senses,  as  any  words  in  the  language.  According  to  the  same  au- 
 thority, hardly  two  hundred  words  of  the  six  thousand  contained  in  the  Bible,  are  now 
 in  any  sense  obsolete,  and  he  ascribes  the  continued  use  in  current  speech  and  litera- 
 ture here  of  words  and  phrases  fallen  into  desuetude  in  England  to  the  universal  habit 
 of  reading,  and  especially  to  the  familiarity  of  the  Puritans  with  the  English  Scriptures, 
 
The  Autho-rized  Version. 
 
 405 
 
 1  Sam.  V.  6, 
 ix.  26, 
 
 xviii.  30, 
 
 XX.  40, 
 
 xxvii.  10, 
 
 2  Sam.  xiv.  26, 
 
 1  Kings  V.  6, 
 
 XX.   II, 
 
 2  Kings  ix.  30, 
 •XV.5, 
 
 1  Chron.  x.  13, 
 
 2  Chron.  xxi.  20. 
 Job  ix.  33, 
 
 Ps.  xxxviii.  6, 
 Prov.  xxvii.  22, 
 Is.  i.  13, 
 
 iii.  18, 
 
 viii.  19, 
 
 • xviii.  6, 
 
 xxii.  8, 
 
 li.  9,  10, 
 
 Jer.  xvii.  8, 
 cf.  Judg.  xviii.  7, 
 Ez.  XXX.  2, 
 Dan.  vi.  24, 
 Hos.  xiv.  2, 
 
 Joel  ii.  24, 
 Micah  i.  7, 
 Nahum  ii.  7, 
 
 hemorrhoids. 
 
 the  rising  of  dawn,  or,  at 
 
 early  dawn. 
 
 esteemed. 
 
 bow  and  arrows. 
 
 raid. 
 
 to  cut  the  hair. 
 
 to  understand. 
 
 ar-mor. 
 
 dressed  her  head. 
 
 separate. 
 
 sorceress?  witch? 
 
 regretted. 
 
 umpire. 
 
 crooked. 
 
 pound  a  fool. 
 
 endure. 
 
 splendor,  or  finery. 
 
 chatter. 
 
 shall  pass,   or,   spend  the 
 
 summer. 
 
 uncovered. 
 
 he. 
 
 anxious. 
 
 without  care. 
 
 Woe  be  to  the  day. 
 
 before. 
 
 render  the  sacrifice  of  our 
 
 lips? 
 
 (cf.  however    Ps.  cxix.   108,  Heb.  xiii.    15;  the  Lxx. 
 render  xapitov,  fruit), 
 fats.  vats. 
 
 hires.  hire. 
 
 tabouring    upon    their     beating  upon  their  breasts, 
 breasts  (from  French  labour,  a  small  drum). 
 
 emerods. 
 
 spring  of  the  day. 
 
 set  by. 
 
 artillery. 
 
 road. 
 
 to  poll  (three  times  in  one 
 
 verse). 
 
 to  skill,  V.  n. 
 
 harness. 
 
 tired  her  head. 
 
 several. 
 
 familiar  spirit. 
 
 desired. 
 
 daysman. 
 
 wried. 
 
 bray  a  fool. 
 
 away  with. 
 
 bravery. 
 
 peep  (horn pipio,  Latin). 
 
 the  fowls  shall  summer. 
 
 discovered, 
 it. 
 
 careful. 
 ,  careless. 
 Woe  worth  the  day. 
 or  ever  (often), 
 render   the  calves  of  our 
 hps. 
 
 In  addition  to  the  word.s  of  Latin  origin  in  the  foregoing 
 list,  the  following,  as  examples  of  words  used  in  a  sense 
 either  wholly  obsolete  or  ambiguous,  are  here  in  place. 
 
4o6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Accept,  unjustly  partial,  Job  xxxii.  21;  prevent,  anticipate,  Ps.  xxi.  3; 
 eminent,  projecting,  Ezek.  xvii.  22;  occurrent,  coming  against,  1  Kings 
 V.  4;  vagabond,  wanderer.  Gen.  iv.  12;  advisement,  deliberation,  I 
 Chron.  xii.    19;  affinity,  relation  by  marriage,  I  Kings  iii.  i;  etc. 
 
 Also  a  number  of  obsolete  alternative  words  from  the  mar- 
 gin; the  words  in  italics  give  the  marginal  renderings,  those 
 in  Roman  letters  the  text. 
 
 Twinned,  coupled,  Ex.  xxvi.  24;  doth  his  easement,  covereth  his  feet, 
 Judges  iii.  24;  and  he  circuited,  went  in  circuit,  i  Sam.  vii.  16;  the  eye- 
 lids of  the  morning,  the  dawning  of  the  day,  Job  iii.  9;  dredge,  corn. 
 Job  xxiv.  6;  fallings,  flakes,  Job  xli.  23;  righten,  relieve,  Is.  i.  17; 
 through-aired,  large  (chambers),  Jer.  xxii.  14;  convent  (verb),  appoint, 
 xlix.  19;  ffit  gretly,  get  you  far  off,  ver.  30;  concision  or  threshing,  de- 
 cision, Joel  iii.  14;  palmcrist,  gourd,  Jon.  iv.  6;  flue-net,  drag,  Hab.  i. 
 15;  with  one  shoulder,  with  one  consent,  Zeph.  iii.  9;  him  that  waketh 
 and  him  that  answer eth,  master  and  scholar,  Mai.  ii.  12;  observation, 
 ordinance,  iii.  14. 
 
 To  the  same  order  belong  the  phrases  following,  from  the 
 contents  prefixed  to  the  chapters. 
 
 Gen.  xix.,  the  incestuous  original  of  Moab;  Lev.  xxvi.,  religiousness, 
 I  Sam.  xiv.,  unwitting  to  his  father;  2  Sam.  ix.,  he  maketh  Ziba  his 
 farmer;  2  Chron.  xxviii.,  Judah  being  captivated  by  the  Israelites;  Ps. 
 Ixxxvi.,  by  the  consciousness  of  his  religion;  Prov.  vii.,  a  young  wanton; 
 Is.  xiv.,  insultation  over  Babel;  etc. 
 
 II.    IN    THE   NEW   TEST.\MENT. 
 
 a.   Want  of  Uniformity  in  the  Treatmettt  of  proper  Names. 
 
 Places. 
 
 The  same  places  designated  by  different  names. 
 
 Sina  (Acts)  and  .S/«fl/.(Galat.),  Miletus  (Acts)  and  Miletum  (2  Tim.); 
 
 Judaa  (generally)  and  Jeivry  (Luke  xxiii.  5;  John  vii.    l);  Areopagus 
 
 and  Mars'"  Hill  (Acts  xvii.    19,  22);    Golgotha  (Matth.  xxvii.  33)  and 
 
 Calvary  (Luke  xxxiii.  33). 
 
 Persons. 
 The  same  f>erso7is  designated  by  different  names. 
 Jufdah,  Juda  (Heb.  vii.  14,  viii.  8),  and  Judas  (Matth.  i.  2,  3;  Luke 
 iii.  33)      The  same  name  is  rendered  Jude,  as  that  of  the  Apostle  (Jude 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 407 
 
 i.  I).  Noah  (Heb.  i.  and  2  Pet.)  and  Noe  (Matth.,  Luke);  Marcus 
 (Col.  iv.  14,  etc.)  and  Mark  (Acts;  2  Tim.  iv.  11);  yona  (John  i.  42) 
 and  Jonas  (xxi.  15);  Apollos  (Acts)  and  Apollo  (i  Cor.  iii.  4-6,  161 1); 
 Jeremy  and  Jeremias  (Matth.);  Silas  (Acts)  and  Silvanus  (Epistles); 
 Tiinotheus  and  Timothy  (in  2  Cor.  i. );  Priscilla  (Acts,  Rom.,  etc.)  and 
 Prisca  (2  Tim.  iv.  19);  Luke  (Col.  iv.  14,  etc.)  and  Lucas  (Philem.  24). 
 
 Matth.  X,  4, 
 xiv.  8, 
 
 xxvi.  15, 
 
 Luke  ix.  32, 
 
 Luke  xxii.  56, 
 Acts  ii.  3, 
 
 1  Cor.  iv.  4, 
 
 2  Cor.  ii.  14, 
 1  Tim.  vi.  5, 
 Heb.  xi.  13, 
 I  Pet.  iii.  21, 
 
 Matth.  ii.  4, 
 Heb.  xi.  10, 
 
 Gal.  iv.  31, 
 Phil.  iii.  5, 
 
 b.  Exa7nples  of  Mistakes  of 
 Authorized  Version. 
 Simon  the  Canaanite. 
 being  before  instructed. 
 
 and  they  covenanted  with 
 
 him. 
 
 when  they  were  awake. 
 
 by  the  fire. 
 
 cloven  tongues. 
 
 I  know  nothing  by  myself. 
 
 causeth  us  to  triumph  in 
 Christ. 
 
 supposing  that  gain*  is  god- 
 liness, 
 having  seen  them  afar  off. 
 
 the  answer  of  a  good  con- 
 science. 
 
 the  Meaning. 
 
 Westtnitister  Revision. 
 Simon  the  Canansean. 
 being  put  forward  by  her 
 mother. 
 
 And    they  weighed    unto 
 him. 
 
 when  they  were   fully 
 awake  (Margin:  Or,  hav- 
 ing  remaitied  awake). 
 in  the  light  of  the  fire, 
 tongues  parting  asunder. 
 I    know    nothing   against 
 myself. 
 
 leadeth  us  in  triumph  in 
 Christ. 
 
 supposing    that    godliness 
 is  a  way  of  gain, 
 having    seen     them     and 
 greeted  them  from  afar, 
 the  interrogation  of  a  good 
 conscience. 
 
 c.  Examples  of  grammatical  Errors. 
 
 The  Article  omitted. 
 
 Christ.  The  Christ, 
 
 a  city,  the  city. 
 
 The  Article  wrongly  inserted. 
 
 of  the  bondwoman.  of  a  handmaid. 
 
 an    Hebrew   of  the    He-    a  Hebrew  of  Plebrews, 
 
 brews. 
 
 I  Tim.  vi.  10,      the  root  of  all  evil. 
 
 a  root  of  all  evil. 
 
4o8 
 
 The  English  Versions, 
 
 The  A  rticle  converted  into  a  demonstrative  Pronoun. 
 John  i.  21,  that  prophet  ?  the  prophet? 
 
 2  Cor.  iii.  17,        that  Spirit.  the  Spirit. 
 
 Rev.  i.  3,  this  prophecy.  the  prophecy. 
 
 Confounding  the  Greek  Aorist  and  Perfect  and  other  Tenses. 
 
 Matth.  ii.  2, 
 Luke  xiii.  2, 
 Acts  xix.  2, 
 
 2  Pet.  i.  14, 
 I  Cor.  XV.  4, 
 
 Heb.  iv.  2, 
 
 Acts  xxi.  II, 
 
 30> 
 
 XXI.  3, 
 
 5.6, 
 
 for  we  have  seen. 
 
 they  suffered. 
 
 have  ye  received — since  ye 
 
 beheved  ? 
 
 hath  shewed  me. 
 
 that  he  rose  again  the  third 
 
 day. 
 
 For  unto  us  was  the  gospel 
 
 preached. 
 
 for  we  saw. 
 they  have  suffered, 
 did  ye  receive — when  ye 
 beUeved  ? 
 signified  unto  me. 
 that  he  hath  been  raised 
 on  the  third  day. 
 for  indeed  we  have  had 
 good  tidings  preached  un- 
 to us. 
 
 hath  been  shed  abroad. 
 I  have  been  crucified. 
 
 us, 
 taking  Paul's  girdle. 
 
 and 
 
 Rom.  V.  5,  is  shed  abroad  (pres.). 
 
 Gal.  ii.  20,  I  am  crucified,  (pres.). 
 
 Construction  of  participial  Clazises. 
 And  when  he  was  come     And    coming   to 
 unto    us    he    took    Paul's 
 girdle. 
 
 whom  ye  slew  and  hanged 
 on  a  tree. 
 
 have  ye  received  the  Holy 
 Ghost  since  ye  believed  ? 
 Now  when  we  had  dis- 
 covered Cyprus,  we  left 
 it  on  the  left  hand,  and 
 sailed. 
 
 and  we  kneeled  down  on 
 the  shore,  and  prayed. 
 And  when  we  had  taken 
 our  leave  one  of  another, 
 we  took  ship. 
 
 Mistranslation  of  Prepositions. 
 when  thou  comest  into  thy     when  thou  contest  in  thy 
 kingdom.  kingdom. 
 
 Matth. xxviii.  19,   baptizing  them  in  the     baptizing    them    into    the 
 name.  name. 
 
 whom  ye  slew,  hanging 
 him  on  a  tree, 
 did  ye  receive  the  Holy 
 Ghost  when  ye  believed, 
 and  when  we  had  come  in 
 sight  of  Cyprus,  leaving 
 it  on  the  left  hand,  we 
 sailed. 
 
 and  kneeling  down  on  the 
 beach  we  prayed,  and  bade 
 each  other  farewell;  and 
 we  went  on  board  the  ship. 
 
 Luke  xxiii.  42, 
 
The  Authorized  Version. 
 
 409 
 
 John  vi.  57, 
 
 Rom.  vii.  7, 
 Gal.  vi.  10, 
 
 Rom.  viii.  7. 
 
 1  Tim.  i.  II. 
 
 Matth.  xxi.  41, 
 
 xxvii.  44. 
 
 I  Cor.  iv.  8, 
 
 and  I  live  by  the  Father,     and  I  live  because  of  the 
 so  he  ...  .  by  me.  Father:    so   he be- 
 
 cause of  me. 
 
 Mistranslation  of  Particles. 
 Nay,  I  had  not  known  sin,     Howbeit  I  had  not  known 
 but  by  the  law.  sin,    except    through    the 
 
 law. 
 As  we  have  therefore  op-     So  then,  as  we  have  op- 
 portunity, portunity     (Margin:     Or, 
 
 since). 
 
 Disregard  of  the  Genitive. 
 
 For  to  be  carnally  minded 
 is  death;  but  to  be  spirit- 
 ually minded  is  life  and 
 peace.  Because  the  car- 
 nal mind  .... 
 the  glorious  liberty  of  the 
 children  of  God. 
 according  to  the  glorious 
 gospel. 
 
 For  the  mind  of  the  flesh 
 is  death;  but  the  mind  of 
 the  Spirit  is  life  and  peace: 
 because  the  muid  of  the 
 flesh  .... 
 
 into  the  liberty  of  the  glory 
 of  the  children  of  God. 
 according    to    the    gospel 
 of  the  glory. 
 
 Inadequate  Re7iderings. 
 He  will  miserably  destroy     He  will  miserably  destroy 
 
 those  wicked  men. 
 
 cast  the  same  in  his  teeth. 
 
 and  I  would  to  God  that. 
 
 these  miserable  men. 
 
 cast  upon  him  the  same 
 
 reproach. 
 
 yea  and  I  would  that. 
 
 Disregard  of  Dissimilars. 
 Matth.  xvi.  18,     the  gates  of  hell.  the  gates  of  Hades 
 xxii.3,4,6,8,  servants. 
 
 —  13,  servants. 
 
 -  xiii.  20,         anon. 
 
 -  xviii.  6,  8,  9,  offend. 
 
 —  17,  publican. 
 
 Archaisms. 
 
 xxiv.  43,      goodman  of  the  house. 
 xxv.  27,       exchangers  .  .  with  usury. 
 
 bondservants  (Margin), 
 ministers  (Margin). 
 
 straightway, 
 cause  to  stumble, 
 tax-gatherer,  collector  {un- 
 corrected). 
 master  of  the  house, 
 bankers  .  .  with  interest. 
 
4IO 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 Matth.  xxvi.  66, 
 
 ,  guilty  of  death. 
 
 worthy  of  death  (margin: 
 Or,  liable  to  death). 
 
 Mark  iv.  2, 
 
 in  his  doctrine. 
 
 in  his  teaching. 
 
 vi.  8, 
 
 no  scrip. 
 
 no  wallet. 
 
 Luke  vii.  i, 
 
 audience  of  the  people. 
 
 ears  of  the  people. 
 
 ix.  28, 
 
 an  eight  days. 
 
 eight  days. 
 
 xiii.  18, 
 
 resemble  it. 
 
 liken  it. 
 
 xiv.  8, 
 
 highest  room. 
 
 chief  seat. 
 
 xix.  13, 
 
 occupy  till  I  come. 
 
 trade  ye  herewith  till  I 
 come. 
 
 John  viii.  46, 
 
 convinceth. 
 
 convicteth. 
 
 Acts  xvii.  5, 
 
 lewd  fellows  of  the  baser 
 
 sort. 
 
 robbers  of  churches. 
 
 vile  fellows  of  the  rabble. 
 
 xix.  37, 
 
 robbers  of  temples. 
 
 xxi.  15, 
 
 took  up  our  carriages. 
 
 took  up  our  baggage. 
 
 I  Cor.  ix.  3, 
 
 mine  answer. 
 
 my  defence. 
 
 Gal.  i.  14. 
 
 profited. 
 
 advanced. 
 
 iv.  17, 
 
 affect  you. 
 
 seek  you. 
 
 Eph.  V.  4, 
 
 convenient. 
 
 befitting. 
 
 Heb.  xi.  23, 
 
 proper  child. 
 
 goodly  child. 
 
 For  much  longer  and  fuller  lists,  compare,  e.  g. ,  Booker, 
 Obsolete  Scripture  Words,  the  works  on  The  Revision  of  the 
 English  Version  of  the  New  Testament,  by  Professor  Lightfoot, 
 the  archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  and- 
 Bristol,  with  Dr.  Schaff's  Introduction,  New  York,  1873,  and 
 Eadie,  The  English  Bible,  London,  1876. 
 
 Among  the  archaisms  found  in  the  "Contents  of  the  Chap- 
 ters," may  be  mentioned:  misdeeming,  unrepentance,  poseth, 
 particularly  (individually),  dehorteth,  prelation;  and  in  the 
 margin:  persuasible,  gallings  (acts  of  teasing),  makebate  (a 
 fomenter  of  quarrels). 
 
 More  examples  and  fuller  illustrations  on  these  and  similar 
 topics  are  given  in  the  chapter  on  the  Anglo-American  Re- 
 vision of  the  New  Testament. 
 
 An  account,  not  by  any  means  exhaustive,  of  what  has 
 been  done  in  the  way  of  revision  and  emendation,  is  now  in 
 place;  it  is,  on  the  whole,  humiliating,  and  furnishes  a  strong 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  411 
 
 argument  in  favor  of  conserving  what  we  have.  The  perusal 
 of  the  examples  furnished  cannot  fail  to  convince  the  un- 
 prejudiced reader  that  not  a  few  of  those  so-called  translators 
 of  the  Bible,  whose  pretensions  to  fidelity  and  accuracy  are 
 loudest,  might  be  more  truly  described  as  executioners,  and 
 that  the  best  scholarship  is  arrayed  on  the  side  of  conservatism. 
 Perhaps  the  most  violent  assailant  ot  King  James's  version 
 was  Hugh  Broughton,  whom  Lightfoot,  his  biographer,  de- 
 scribes on  the  title  page  of  the  folio  volume  of  his  works,  as 
 "the  great  Albionian  Divine,  renowned  in  many  nations  for 
 his  skill  in  Salem's  and  Athens'  tongues."  As  he  had  un- 
 sparingly denounced  the  Bishops'  version  in  coarse  and  per- 
 sonal invective,  and  was  hurt  at  not  being  chosen  one  of  the 
 translators  of  the  new  version,  he  emptied  the  vials  of  his 
 wrath  on  it  and  wrote,  "Tell  his  majesty  that  I  had  rather 
 be  rent  in  pieces  with  wild  horses  than  any  such  translation, 
 by  my  consent,  should  be  urged  on  poor  churches  "  (  Works, 
 London,  1662).  He  translated  parts  of  the  Bible,  which  are 
 preserved  in  the  folio  just  referred  to;  his  Daniel  appeared  in 
 1597,  Jeremiah  in  1608,  Koheleth  in  1609,  Job  in  1610, 
 etc.  He  was,  by  general  consent,  the  first  Hebraist  of  his 
 age,  and  yet  the  subjoined  specimens  of  his  translation  appear 
 to  vindicate  the  judgment  which  excluded  him  from  the  num- 
 ber of  the  translators. 
 
 PSALM   LXXXIX. 
 
 1.  An  Instruction  of  Acchan,  of  Zara.  The  mercy  of  the  Etemall 
 will  I  smg  for  ever;  I  will  make  known  thy  truth  by  my  mouth  from 
 age  to  age. 
 
 2.  For  I  have  said,  mercy  shall  be  built  for  ever,  thou  hast  setled  the 
 Heavens,  thy  truth  is  in  them. 
 
 3.  I  have  made  a  Covenant  with  my  chosen,  I  have  sworn  to  David 
 my  servant. 
 
 4.  I  will '  settle  thy  seed  for  ever,  and  I  will  build  thy  throne  from 
 age  to  age. 
 
 5.  The  heavens  shall  praise  thy  wonders,  O  eternall,  and  truth  in  the 
 congregation  of  the  2  holy. 
 
412  The  English  Versions. 
 
 6.  Foi  who  among  the  clouds  will  compare  with  the  Eternal ;  will  be 
 like  the  eternal  among  the  sons  of  the'  mighty. 
 
 7.  The  strong  God  is  very  glorious  in  the  councell  of  the  holy,  and  to 
 be  feared  over  all  that  be  about  him. 
 
 8.  O  Eternal  God  of  Hosts,  who  is  like  unto  thee,  the  strong  ■•Jah, 
 and  thy  truth  is  *  round  about  thee,  etc. 
 
 1  Achim  in  Hebrew  is  (I  will  settle),  hence  Achim,  Matth.  i.,  hath  his  name,  in  mem- 
 ory of  this  place.  2  Angels.  3  The  stars,  as  Job.  4  Abiud  and  Eliakim,  have  their 
 name  here.  6  The  Father  hath  no  change,  nor  shadow  of  change,  and  the  Almighty 
 will  stablish. 
 
 KOHELETH  I.  6. 
 
 The  wind  whirleth,  whirleth,  walketh,  and  into  his  circuits  retumeth 
 the  wind. 
 
 LAMENTATIONS  I.  4. 
 
 The  ways  of  Sion  mourn,  because  none  come  to  the  feasts,  all  her 
 
 gates  be  desolate,  her  sacrificers  sigh,  her  virgins  sorrow,  and  she  feeleth 
 
 bitternesse. 
 
 DANIEL  III.  3-5. 
 
 Then  assembled  the  Princes,  Dukes,  Lords,  Judges,  Receivers,  Coun- 
 sellours,  Sheriffs,  and  all  the  officers  of  the  Province  unto  the  dedication 
 of  the  image  which  ....  And  an  heralde  cryed  aloud:  To  you  it  is 
 spoken,  O  people,  nations,  and  tongues.  At  what  time  ye  hear  the  sound 
 of  the  cornet,  trumpet,  harpe,  sackbut,  psaltery,  dulcimer,  and  all  instru- 
 ments of  musick,  fall  down  and  worship  the  image  of  gold  that  Nebu- 
 chadnezzar the  king  set  up. 
 
 Some  of  the  titles,  and  most  of  the  names  of  the  musical  instruments 
 were  adopted  in  the  Authorized  Version. 
 
 The  five  Books  of  Moses,  the  Psalms,  and  the  Canticles,  translated  by 
 Henry  Ainsworth,  D.D.,  London,  1639,  folio.  The  author,  a  Brownist, 
 and  fine  Hebrew  scholar,  whose  Annotations  on  the  Psalms  are  thus 
 eulogized  by  Walch:  Monstrant  is  tee  eruditionem  non  mcdiocrum  ac  me- 
 rito  laudantur,  held  unfortunately  the  absurd  notion  that  the  Scriptures 
 should  be  translated,  as  much  as  possible,  word  for  word.  The  speci- 
 men here  given  is  taken  from  Lewis,  /.  c,  p.  353. 
 PSALM  xcv. 
 
 Come  let  us  shout  joyfully  to  Jehovah,  let  us  shout  triumphantly  to 
 the  Rocke  of  our  Salvation.  Let  us  prevent  his  Face  with  confession, 
 with  Psalmes  let  us  shout  triumphantly  to  him.  For  Jehovah  is  a  great 
 God,  and  a  great  King  above  all  gods.  In  whose  hands  are  the  deep 
 places  of  the  earth,  and  the  strong  heights  of  the  mountains  are  his. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  413 
 
 Whose  the  sea  is,  for  he  made  it,  and  the  dry  land  his  hands  have 
 formed.  Come  let  us  bow  downe  ourselves  and  bend:  let  us  kneele  be- 
 fore Jehovah  our  maker.  For  he  is  our  God,  and  we  are  the  people  of 
 his  pasture,  and  sheep  of  his  hand,  to-day  if  ye  will  heare  his  voice: 
 Harden  not  your  heart,  as  in  Meribah,  as  in  the  day  of  Massah  in  the 
 wildernesse.  Where  your  fathers  tempted  me,  proved  me,  also  saw  my 
 worke.  Fortie  yeares  I  was  irked  with  that  generation,  and  said  they 
 are  a  people  erring  in  heart,  and  they  know  not  my  waies.  So  that  I 
 sware  in  mine  anger,  if  they  shall  enter  into  my  rest. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  etc.  With  Marginal  Notes,  shelving  Scripture  to 
 be  the  best  interpreter  of  Scripture.  By  John  Canne,  Amsterdam, 
 1664,  8vo.  He  was  a  leader  of  the  English  Brownists  at  Amsterdam, 
 and  held  that  the  original  text  of  Scripture  be  rightly  translated,  and,  as 
 much  as  possible,  even  word  for  word,  without  departing  from  the  letter 
 of  Scripture  in  the  least,  it  being  necessary  to  preserve  the  letter  entire, 
 how  inconvenient,  yea,  how  absurd  soever  and  harsh  it  may  seem  to 
 men's  carnal  reason.  Because  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men, 
 etc.  The  text  of  this  Bible  is  that  of  the  Authorized  Version.  "The 
 marginal  notes  of  Canne  are  generally  very  judicious.  They  still  retain 
 a  considerable  reputation,"  Orme. 
 
 The  N'ew  Testament,  with  References,  set  under  the  text  in  words  at 
 length;  so  that  the  parallel  texts  may  be  seen  at  one  view.  By  Francis 
 P'ox,  M.  A.,  London,  1722.  They  are  taken  from  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion, Scattergood,  Lloyd,  and  others;  the  copious  notes  are  mostly  con- 
 troversial and  anti-Calvinistic. 
 
 The  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  translated  according  to  the  French  ver- 
 sion of  Beausobre  and  L'Enfant,  London,  1727,  4to.  The  French  version 
 of  the  New  Testament,  Amsterdam,  1708,  2  vols.,  4to.,  was  made  from 
 the  Original. 
 
 The  New   Testament  in  Greek  and  English,  etc.,  2  vols.,  8vo,  Lon- 
 don, 1729.     The  author  was  William  Mace,  and  the  version  marks  his 
 arrogance  and  profanity.     Lewis  calls  it  "a  doughty  translation." 
 Matth.  xii.  34,      'tis  the  overflowing  of  the  heart  that  the  mouth  dis- 
 
 chargeth. 
 Mark  xiv.  65,       and  the  domestics  slapt  him  on  the  cheeks.     It  wottld 
 
 have  been  better  English,  gave  him  a  slap  on  the  chaps. 
 
414  The  English  Versions. 
 
 John  i.  14,  we  contemplated  his  Glory,  such  Glory  as  the  Mono- 
 
 genes  derived  from  the  Father. 
 
 I  Thes.  V.  5,  You  inherit  the  advantages  of  meridian  light:  we  are  not 
 involved  in  the  obscurity  of  night. 
 
 James  iii.,  5,  6,  The  tongue  is  but  a  small  part  of  the  body,  yet  how 
 grand  are  its  pretensions  !  A  spark  of  fire  !  what  quan- 
 tities of  timber  will  it  blow  into  a  flame  !  The  tongue 
 is  a  brand  that  sets  the  world  in  a  combustion:  it  is  but 
 one  of  the  numerous  organs  of  the  body,  yet  it  can 
 blast  whole  assemblies:  tipp'd  with  infernal  sulphur,  it 
 sets  the  whole  train  of  life  in  a  blaze. 
 
 Acts  xxvii.  is  given  in  a  double  version,  the  one  in  ordinary  language, 
 the  other  in  proper  sea  terms. 
 
 14  Soon  after  it  blew  a  storm  from  we  had  a  hard  gale  at  14 
 
 northeast.  northeast. 
 
 15  Which  bore  so  upon  the  ship,  we  ...  that  we  could  not  bear  up  15 
 could  not  go  upon  the  wind,  but  against  the  wind,  but  were  forced 
 were  forced  to  let  her  drive  ...  to  lye  a-try,  i.  e.,  to  drive  under 
 
 a  rief  mainsail  .  .  . 
 
 40  Accordingly  having  heaved  in     And  when  they  had  weighed,  or  40 
 their  anchors,  they  drove  with     purchased   their    anchors,    they 
 the  sea,  then  loosed  the  helm,     committed  themselves  untp  the 
 hois'd  the  mainsail  to  wind,  and     sea,    and    cast   off  their   rudder 
 made  to  shore.  ropes,  and  set  the  mainsail,  and 
 
 made  towai'ds  the  shore. 
 
 41  .  .  .  they  ran  the  ship  aground,     .  .  .  they  ran  the  ship  aground,  41 
 where  the  forecastle  stuck  fast     where    her    head    struck,    and 
 and   would   not   give,    but   her    would  not  give  way,  but  her  after 
 stern  was  shattered  by  the  waves,     part  was  staved  in  pieces  by  the 
 
 force  of  the  sea. 
 
 77/1?  Neiv  Testament  of  our  Saviour  jfesus  Christ  according  to  the 
 ancient  Latin  Edition;  with  critical  remarks  upon  the  literal  meaning 
 in  difficult  Places.  From  the  French  of  Father  Simon.  By  William 
 Webster,  London,  1730,  4to.  The  translation  is  made  from  the  Vulgate 
 (Sixtine  and  Clementine  editions),  with  the  variations  from  the  Greek  given 
 in  the  margin.  Prefaces  to  the  several  books,  as  well  as  copious  foot- 
 notes containing  the  collations  of  ancient  MSS.,  versions,  and  the  Fathers, 
 are  said  by  the  authors  of  the  Acts  of  the  Learned,  Leipzig,  1704,  to  be 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  415 
 
 exceedingly  valuable.     I  have  not  been  able  to  examine  a  copy  of  the 
 original  French  and  the  English  translation. 
 
 Mr.  Whistoii's  Frifnitive  New  Testament,  Stamford  and  London, 
 1745,  8vo.  In  four  parts,  Matthew — Revelation.  In  this  curious  edi- 
 tion the  four  Gospels  and  Acts  are  translated  from  the  (Greek)  Codex 
 Bezas  in  the  Public  Library  of  the  University  of  Cambridge,  the  imper- 
 fections of  that  MS.  being  supplied  from  the  Vulgar  Latin;  the  Epp.  of 
 St.  Paul,  from  the  Clermont  (Greek)  MS.  in  the  Royal  Library  at  Paris, 
 the  Latin  portion  of  said  MS.  being  the  Old  Italic  version;  the  Catholic 
 Epistles  and  Revelation,  from  the  Codex  Alexandrinus.  The  order  of 
 the  Gospels  is:  Matthew,  John,  Luke,  Mark;  and  that  of  the  Epistles: 
 Ephesians,  Colossians,  Philippians,  etc.  An  interesting  account  of  the 
 Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  exhibiting  a  synoptical  arrangement,  in- 
 cluding passages  from  the  Apostolical  Constitutions,  is  followed  by  prophet- 
 ical passages,  and  observations.  A  separate  title  page  preceding  that 
 before  the  xiv  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  runs:  Mr.  Winston'' s  Prlniitlve  Nnu 
 Testament.  Part  V.  Containing  the  Epistle  of  the  Corinthians  to 
 Paul,  and  his  Answer;  preserved  by  the  Armenians.  The  Epistle  of 
 Timothy  to  Diognetiis,  and  the  Homily,  with  the  two  Epistles  of  Clement 
 to  the  Corinthians.  Part  VI.  Containing  the  Constitutions  of  the  Apos- 
 tles, in  VIII.  Books.  Part  VII.  Containing  the  Catholic  Epistle  of 
 Barnabas,  with  the  Shepherd  of  Her  mas  in  III.  Books.  Part  VIII. 
 Containing  the  X.  Epistles  of  Ignatius,  the  Epistle  of  Poly  carp  to  the 
 Philippians,  fosephus^ s  Homily  concerning  Hades,  with  the  Martyr- 
 dom of  Polycarp.  These  ancient  documents,  however,  are  not  in  the 
 copy  I  have  used,  and  I  have  not  seen  them  in  Mr.  Whiston's  translation. 
 The  following  are  illustrative  renderings. 
 
 Matth.  vi.  9,  who  art  in  the  heavens;  lo,  as  in  heaven  so  on  earth, 
 II,  the  bread  necessary  for  our  sustenance;  13,  from  the  evil  one.  John 
 ii.  4,  Woman,  what  is  that  to  me  and  thee  ?  Luke  viii.  25,  What  a  man 
 is  this  ?  27,  And  they  went  forth  to  land.  And  a  man  met  him  out  of 
 the  city,  who  had  daemons  a  long  time.  Mark  viii.  33,  for  thou  per- 
 ceivest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God  .  .  .  Acts  xvii.  27,  Especially  that 
 they  should  seek  what  the  deity  is,  if  haply  they  might  feel  after  it,  or 
 find  it,  though  it  be  not  far  .  .  .  I  Cor.  xv.  29,  Else  what  shall  they  do 
 who  are  baptized  for  them ;  49,  let  us  also  bear  .  .  . ;  51,  we  shall  all 
 arise  again,  but  we  shall  not  all  be  changed  ...  i  Jolin  v.  6,  This  is 
 he  that  came  by  water  and  blood,  and  the  Spirit,  Jesus  Christ;  not  by 
 water  only,  but  by  water  and  blood,  and  the  Spirit  ...     7,  for  there 
 
4i6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 are  three  that  bear  record.     8.  The  spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood: 
 and  these  three  agree  in  one. 
 
 A  New  and  Literal  Translation  of  all  the  Books  of  the  Old  and  Nevi 
 Testaments,  with  notes  critical  and  explanatory .  By  Antony  Purver, 
 London,  1764,  2  vols,  folio.  The  author  was  a  member  of  the  Society 
 of  Friends;  his  scholarship  was  poor,  and  his  judgment  even  more  so, 
 and  his  translation  "  has  never  been  highly  valued,  and  is  much  less  lit- 
 eral and  much  less  simple  than  the  habits  of  the  man,  and  those  of  the 
 religious  community  to  which  he  belonged,  might  authorize  one  to  ex- 
 pect"  (Dr.  A.  Clarke). 
 
 GEN.    XLIII.   II-I4. 
 
 11.  Whereupon  Israel  their  father  says  to  them,  if  it  be  so  now,  do 
 this;  take  of  the  applauded  things  of  the  country  in  your  vehicles,  and 
 have  down  a  present  to  the  man;  a  little  Balsam,  and  a  little  Honey, 
 Spice  and  Myrrh,  Nuts  and  Almonds. 
 
 12.  Take  also  double  money  with  you,  even  that  which  was  brought 
 back  in  the  mouths  of  your  bags,  carry  again  with  you:  perhaps  it  was 
 a  mistake. 
 
 13.  As  likewise  take  your  brother;  and  getting  ready,  return  to  the 
 man. 
 
 14.  And  God  Almighty  give  you  compassion  before  him,  that  he  may 
 send  with  you  your  other  brother,  and  Benjamin:  and  according  as  I  am 
 deprived  of  my  children,  I  must  be. 
 
 MARK  XIV.   1-3. 
 
 1.  Now  there  was  the  Passover,  and  unleavened  bread,  two  days  after: 
 and  the  chief  Priests  and  Scribes  sought  how  they  might  take  hold  of  him 
 by  deceit,  and  kill. 
 
 2.  However  they  said,  not  at  the  Feast,  lest  at  any  time  there  should 
 be  a  tumult  of  the  people. 
 
 3.  And  he  being  in  Bethany,  in  the  house  of  Simon  the  leper,  as  he 
 sate  down,  there  came  a  woman  who  had  an  Alabaster-box  of  ointment, 
 of  costly  liquid  spikenard:  which  box  she  broke  open,  and  poured  that 
 on  his  head. 
 
 Among  his  peculiar  renderings  may  be  instanced:  Gen.  i.  2,  The  spirit 
 of  God  hovered  a  top  of  the  waters;  3,  Let  there  be  light,  which  then 
 was  accordingly. 
 
 The  Nezv  Testament:  car ef  illy  collated  with  the  Greek,  and  corrected, 
 divided  and  pointed  according  to  the  various  subjects  treated  of  by  the 
 
The  Authorized   Version.  417 
 
 inspired  writers,   etc.,    by    Richard   Wynne,    A.    M.,    London,    1764, 
 2  vols.,  8vo. 
 
 SPECIMENS   TAKEN   AT    RANDOM. 
 
 Matth.  V.  22,  .  .  .  obnoxious  to  the  judgment,  .  .  .  obnoxious  to  the 
 council;  .  .  .  obnoxious  to  hell-fire;  28,  But  I  say  to  you  that  whosoever 
 looketh  upon  a  wife  so  as  to  lust  after  her;  xxii.  36,  Thou  Teacher, 
 which  is  the  great.  .  .  .  Mark  xii.  34,  And  no  man  after  tliat  presumed 
 to  ask  .  .  .  Luke  v.  10,  .  .  .  from  henceforth  thou  shalt  captivate  men. 
 John  ix.  3,  .  .  .  works  of  God  might  be  displayed  in  him;  xiv.  16,  ...  I 
 will  entreat  the  Father;  26,  .  .  .  the  Comforter — the  Holy  Spirit,  .  .  .  ; 
 He  will  .  .  .  and  remind  you  of  all  that  .  .  .  Rom.  viii.  33,  who  shall 
 lodge  any  accusation  against  ...  i  Cor.  xiii.  13,  For  now  we  see  in  an 
 ambiguous  manner,  as  by  means  of  a  mirror  .  .  .  ;  xvi.  15,  16,  .  .  .  and 
 to  have  addicted  themselves  to  the  ministery  .  .  .  and  to  every  one  who 
 co-operateth  with  us,  as  a  fellow-laborer. 
 
 The  version  bears  evidence  of  careful  scholarship  on  every  page,  and 
 the  author  states  in  the  Preface  that  he  had  endeavoured  "  to  steer  in  a 
 just  medium  between  a  servile  literal  translation,  and  a  paraphrastic 
 loose  version;  between  low,  obsolete,  and  obscure  language,  and  a  mod- 
 ern enervated  stile."  The  Notes  are  well  taken,  many  being  drawn 
 from  Doddridge's  Family  Expositor. 
 
 A  Ne^u  Translation  of  the  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
 yesus  Christ.  Extracted  from  the  Paraphrase  of  the  late  Philip  Dod- 
 dridge, D.D.,  etc.,  London,  1765,  2  vols.,  i2mo.  This  edition  is  on  the 
 paragraph  plan,  and  follows  generally  the  arrangement  of  Bengel.  A 
 mark  in  the  margin  denotes  the  beginning  of  a  new  chapter,  and  every 
 fifth  verse  is  numbered  for  the  sake  of  reference.  Supplied  matter  is 
 placed  between  two  inverted  commas. — A  few  specimens  of  the  transla- 
 tion, taken  at  random,  are  here  presented. 
 
 Matth.  i.  25,  .  .  .  brought  forth  her  son,  the  first  born;  ii.  10,  they  re- 
 joiced with  a  joy  'which  was  '  exceeding  great.  Mark  xii.  14,  15,  Is  it 
 lawful  to  pay  tribute  to  Caesar,  or  not  ?  Shall  we  give  or  shall  we  not 
 give  ?  I  Cor.  iv.  1-4,  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  servants  of 
 Christ,  ...  As  for  what  remains,  it  is  demanded  in  stewards,  that  a 
 man  be  found  faithful.  For  it  is  with  me  the  smallest  thing  that  can  be, 
 that  I  should  be  judged  by  you,  or  by  any  man's  judgment.  Nor  do  I 
 judge  myself,  for  I  am  not  conscious  to  myself  of  anything,  yet  I  am  not 
 hereby  justified,  but  he  that  .  ,  .  Rev.  xi.  3-5,  And  I  will  give  to  my 
 two  witnesses  'commission,'  and  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand,  two 
 
41 8  The  English  Versions. 
 
 hundred,  '  and '  sixty  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth.  These  are  the  two 
 olive  trees,  and  the  lamps,  who  stand  before  the  God  of  the  earth.  And 
 if  any  one  will  injure  them,  fire  shall  come  out  of  their  mouth,  and  devour 
 their  enemies,  and  if  one  will  injure  them  so  must  he  be  put  to  death. 
 
 A  Liberal  Translation  of  the  Nezv  ■  T.estament;  Being  an  attempt  to 
 translate  the  Sacred  Writings  with  the  same  freedom,  spirit,  and  ele- 
 gance, with  which  other  English  Translations  from  the  Greek  Classics 
 have  lately  been  exectited.  By  Edward  Harwood,  D.D.,  London,  1768, 
 2  vols.,  8vo.  It  is  a  verbose  and  inflated  production,  utterly  tasteless, 
 rather  a  paraphrase  than  a  translation,  and  "  more  the  New  Testament  of 
 Dr.  Harwood  than  of  the  Apostles, ' '  Ornie,  Bibl.  Bib.  The  examples 
 are  taken  from  Condit,  Hist,  of  the  English  Bible,  pp.  395,  396. 
 
 Mark  v.  39,  40,  When  he  came  into  the  room  he  said  to  them — Why 
 do  you  indulge  all  these  excesses  of  sorrow  and  mourning  ? — the  young 
 lady  is  not  dead — she  is  only  smik  into  a  profound  sleep.  For  these 
 words,  the  mourners  could  not  forbear  expressing  by  their  looks,  the 
 contemptible  opinion  they  had  of  him  as  a  prophet. — xii.  32,  The  cler- 
 gyman said — You  have  given  him  the  only  right  and  proper  answer. 
 Luke  xi.  40,  Absurd  and  preposterous  conduct !  Did  not  the  great  Be- 
 ing, who  made  the  external,  create  the  internal  intellectual  powers — and 
 will  he  not  be  more  solicitous  for  the  purity  of  the  mind,  than  for  the 
 showy  elegance  of  the  body  ?  xii.  19,  ...  I  will  then  say  to  my  soul — 
 
 Happy  soul !     Distinguished  is  thy  felicity  ! Come  indulge  thy 
 
 soft  envied  repose — feast  on  the  most  delicious  viands — taste  the  most  ex- 
 quisite liquors — and  traverse  a  circle  of  every  amusement  and  joy. 
 I  Cor.  XV.  51,...  We  shall  not  pay  the  common  debt  of  nature,  but  by 
 a  soft  transition. 
 
 Of  Bibles  designed  to  evade  the  patent  may  be  instanced  the  editions 
 of  J.  W.  Pasham,  London,  1776,  and  Parson's  Diamond  Bible,  Bristol, 
 1803,  both  in  32mo.  with  notes.  The  space  between  the  text  and  the 
 notes  is  sufficiently  great  to  admit  of  the  latter  being  cut  off  in  binding 
 without  destroying  the  symmetry  of  the  page. 
 
 New  Translation  of  Isaiah,  etc.,  by  Robert  Lowth,  D.D.,  London, 
 1778,  8vo.  "  Bp.  Lowth  not  only  corrected  in  many  places  the  common 
 Hebrew  text  on  the  authority  of  manuscripts,  but  sometimes  introduced 
 emendations  from  mere  conjecture.  Yet  even  Lowth  has  been  supposed  to 
 have  taken  this  liberty  too  often,  especially  by  Professor  KOcher,  of  Bern." 
 Bp.  Marsh,  Div.  Lects.,  Camb..  1810,  Lect.  xii.  130,  131,  and  note. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  419 
 
 ISAIAH  LIII.   1-5. 
 
 1.  Who  hath  believed  our  report;  And  to  whom  hath  the  arm  of  Je- 
 hovah been  manifested  ? 
 
 2.  For  he  groweth  up  in  their  sight  hke  a  tender  sucker;  And  like  a 
 root  from  a  thirsty  soil;  He  hath  no  form,  nor  any  beauty,  that  we 
 should  regard  him;  Nor  is  his  countenance  such  that  we  should  desire  him. 
 
 3.  Despised,  nor  accounted  in  the  number  of  men;  A  man  of  sorrows, 
 and  acquainted  with  grief;  As  one  that  hidethhis  face  from  us;  He  was 
 despised,  and  we  esteemed  him  not. 
 
 4.  Surely  our  infirmities  he  hath  borne;  and  our  sorrows,  he  hath  car- 
 ried them:  Yet  we  thought  him  judicially  stricken;  smitten  of  God  and 
 afflicted. 
 
 5.  But  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions;  Was  smitten  for  our 
 iniquities:  The  chastisement,  by  which  our  peace  is  effected,  was  laid 
 upon  him:  And  by  his  bruises  we  are  healed. 
 
 ISAIAH  LXII.  8,  9. 
 
 8.  For  he  said;  Surely  they  are  my  people,  children  that  will  not 
 prove  false:  And  he  became  their  saviour  in  all  their  distress. 
 
 9.  It  was  not  an  envoy,  nor  an  angel  of  his  presence,  that  saved  them : 
 Through  his  love  and  his  indulgence,  he  himself  redeemed  them;  And 
 he  took  them  up,  and  he  bare  them  all  the  days  of  old. 
 
 The  title  of  \!a&  first  edition  of  the  Bible  printed  in  America  is  as  fol- 
 lows: The  Holy  Bible,  containing  the  Old  and  Neiv  Testaments:  Neivly 
 translated  out  of  the  Original  Tongues;  and  with  the  former  Transla- 
 tions Diligently  compared  and  revised,  Philadelphia:  Printed  and  Sold 
 by  R.  Aitken,  at  Pope's  Head,  Three  Doors  above  the  Coffee  House,  in 
 Market  Street,  MDCCLXXXIL,  i2mo. 
 
 For  full,  though  not  complete  particulars  relating  to  this  subject,  con- 
 sult: E.  B.  O'Callaghan,  A  list  of  editions  of  the  Holy  Scriptures-  and 
 Parts  thereof  ,  printed  in  Ajuerica  previous  to  i8bo;  with  introduction 
 and  bibliographical  notes,  Albany,  i86i,  4to.  Isaiah  Thomas,  LL.D., 
 The  History  of  Printing  in  America,  etc.,  Albany,  1874,  2  vols.,  8vo. 
 
 Jeremiah  and  Lamentations,  A  new  Translation,  etc.,  by  Benjamin 
 Blayney,  B.D.,  Oxford,  1784,  4to.;  3d  ed.,  London,  1836,  8vo.  This 
 is  an  able  translation,  as  is  evident  from  the  subjoined  brief  specimens 
 with  the  original  spelling  and  punctuation,  etc. 
 
420  The  English  Versions. 
 
 JEREMIAH  V. 
 
 1 .  Run  ye  to  and  fro  through  the  streets  of  Jerusalem, 
 And  see  now  and  know,  and  seek  in  her  broad  places; 
 If  ye  can  find  a  single  man, 
 
 If  there  be  one  that  doeth  justice, 
 
 That  seeketh  truth;  that  I  may  pardon  her. 
 
 2.  But  though  they  say,  As  Jehovah  liveth. 
 Surely  they  will  swear  falsely  .... 
 
 8.  They  were  libidinous  as  stallion  horses,  .... 
 26.  For  among  my  people  are  found  wicked  men. 
 
 Who  lie  on  the  watch  like  the  covering  of  fowlers;  .  .  . 
 
 30.  An  astonishing  and  horrible  thing  hath  been  wrought  in  the  land. 
 
 31.  The  prophets  have  prophesied  falsely; 
 And  the  priests  have  concurred  with  them; 
 And  my  people  have  liked  it  should  be  so; 
 
 And  what  will  ye  do  in  regard  to  the  consequences  thereof? 
 
 The   Four   Gospels,    Translated  from  the   Greek,  etc.,  by  George 
 Campbell,  D.D.,  London,  1790,  2  vols.,  4to. 
 
 Translation  of  the  New  Testament,  by  Gilbert  Wakefield,  London, 
 1791,  improved,  1795,  2  vols.,  8vo.  "This  translation  generally  preserves 
 the  vernacular  idiom  of  the  language,  but  is  never  to  be  depended  on 
 where  the  peculiar  doctrines  or  Christianity  are  concerned,"  Or  me, 
 Bibl.  Bib.,  455.  "  He  was  as  violent  against  Greek  accents  as  he  was 
 against  the  Trinity,  and  anathematized  the  final  V  as  strongly  as  Epis- 
 copacy," Brit.  Crit.,  xxvi.  "Stiff  in  opinion,  always  in  the  wrong," 
 Dryden.   Zimri.     From  Am.   reprint  of  2d  London  ed.,   Cambridge, 
 
 1820,  8vo.: 
 
 JOHN  I.  1-5. 
 
 1.  In  the  beginning  was  Wisdom,  and  Wisdom  was  with  God,  and 
 Wisdom  was  God. 
 
 2.  The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 
 
 3.  All  things  were  made  by  it,  and  without  it  was  nothing  made. 
 
 4.  What  was  made  had  life  in  it;  and  this  light  was  the  light  of  men: 
 
 5.  And  this  light  shine th  in  darkness,  and  the  darkness  hindered  it  not. 
 
 ROM.  IX.  5. 
 ....  whose  were  the  fathers,  and  of  whom  was  Christ  according  to 
 the  flesh;  wh,©  is,  as  God,  over  all,  blessed  for  evermore  !     Amen. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  421 
 
 I    IIM.  III.   16. 
 
 And  confessedly  great  is  this  mystery  of  godliness,  which  was  manifested 
 in  the  flesh,  vindicated  by  the  Spirit,  seen  by  messengers,  proclaimed 
 among  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  taken  up  with  glory. 
 
 An  Attempt  toward  revising  our  English  Translation  of  the  Greek 
 Scriptures,  or  the  New  Covenant  of  Jesus  Christ,  etc.  By  archbishop 
 Newcome,  Dublin,  printed  1796,  though  not  published  until  1809,  2 
 vols.,  8vo. 
 
 MATTH.  VI.  9-13. 
 
 Our  Father,  that  art  in  heaven,  sanctified  be  thy  name.  Thy  king- 
 dom come.  Thy  will  be  done  on  eai-th,  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us 
 this  day  the  food  sufficient  for  us.  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,'  as  we 
 also  forgive  those  who  trespass  against  us. 2  And  bring  us  not  into 
 temptation,  but  preserve  us  from  evil. 3 
 
 1  Gr.  debts.  2  Gr.  our  debtors.  3  Or,  the  Evil  one. 
 
 JOHN  I.   1-5. 
 
 1.  The  Word  was  in  the  beginning,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and 
 the  Word  was  God. 
 
 2.  This  Word  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 
 
 3.  All  things  were  made  by  '  hnn,  and  without  him  was  not  any  thing 
 made  that  was  made. 
 
 4.  In  him  was  life;  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men. 
 
 5.  And  the  light  shone  2  in  darkness;  and  the  darkness  overspread  it 
 not.  3 
 
 1  Or,  through.  3  Gr,  shineth.  3  Or,  came  not  upon  it.  10,  35,  Or,  admitted 
 it  not. 
 
 I    TIM.    III.    16. 
 
 And,  without  controversy,  the  mystery  of  godliness  is  great.'  God 
 was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  justified  by  the  Spnit,2  seen  by  angels, 
 preached  to  the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  taken  up  into^  glory. 
 
 1  Or.  And  the  vtysiery  of  the  true  worship  is  confessedly  great.  2  Or,  He  who 
 was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  was  justified,  etc,     See  MSS.     3  Or,  with. 
 
 A  Translation  of  the  New  Testament,  attempted  by  Nathaniel  Scar- 
 lett,  assisted  by  Men  of  Piety  and  Literature,  with  Notes,  London, 
 1798,  8vo.  "Executed  in  conformity  with  the  tenets  of  the  Universal- 
 ists,"  Home.  "Neither  literal  nor  a  free  version,"  Orme,  Bibl. 
 Bib.,  384. 
 
422  The  English  Versions. 
 
 MARK   VI.    14-25. 
 
 14.  Historian. — And  King  Herod  after  hearing  of  hint,  (for  his  name 
 was  spread  abroad:)  said, 
 
 Herod. — ^John  the  Immerser  is  risen   from  the  dead,  and  there- 
 fore these  mighty  powers  operate  in  him. 
 
 15.  Hist. — Others  said, 
 
 A  Person. — It  is  Elijah. 
 Hist. — But  others  said, 
 A  Person. — It  is  a  prophet,  or  like  one  of  the  prophets. 
 
 16.  Hist. — But  Herod  hearing  it,  said, 
 
 Herod. — This  is  John,  whom  I  beheaded:  he  is  risen  from  the  dead. 
 
 17.  Hist —For  Herod  himself  having  sent  out,  had  apprehended  John. 
 
 22.  Hist.- — The  king  said  to  the  young  woman, 
 
 Herod. — Ask  me  whatever  thou  wilt,  and  I  will  give  it  thee. 
 
 23.  Hist. — And  he  sware  to  her,  saying, 
 
 Herod. — Whatever  thou  wilt  ask  of  me,  I  will  give  it  thee,  even  to 
 the  half  of  my  kingdom. 
 
 24.  Hist. — And  she  going  out,  said  to  her  mother, 
 Young  Wotnan. — What  shall  I  ask  ? 
 Mother. — The  head  of  John  the  Immerser. 
 
 25.  Hist. — And  returning  in  immediately  in  haste  to  the  king,   she 
 asked,  saying, 
 
 Young  Woman. — I  desire  that  thou  wouldst  give  me  presently  in 
 a  bowl  the  head  of  John  the  Immerser. 
 
 REV.  XIX.  1-5. 
 
 1.  yohn. — And  after  these  things,  I  heard  a  loud  voice  of  a  great  mul- 
 titude in  heaven  saying, 
 
 2.  Great  Multitude. — Hallelujah !  Let  restoration  and  glory,  and 
 honour,  and  power  be  ascribed  to  our  God.  Because  his  judgments 
 are  just  and  right;  for  he  hath  judged  the  great  harlot,  who  cor- 
 rupted the  earth  with  her  whoredom,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood 
 of  his  servants  at  her  hand. 
 
 3.  John. — And  they  said  a  second  time, 
 Great  Multitude. — Hallelujah  ! 
 
 4.  yohn. — And  her  smoke  ascendeth  up  to  the  ages  of  ages.  And  the 
 four  and  twenty  elders,  and  the  four  animate  beings  fell  down  and 
 worshipped  God  who  sat  on  the  throne,  saying, 
 
 Elders  and  Animate  Beings. — Amen;  hallelujah  ! 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  423 
 
 5.  John. — And  a  voice  proceeded  from  the  throne,  saying, 
 
 Voice. — Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  him 
 both  small  and  great,  etc. 
 
 ROM.  VI.  23. 
 For  death  is  the  wages  of  sin:  but  aeonian  life  is  the  free  gift  of  God, 
 through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 
 I  COR.  XV.  36,  37. 
 Unthinking  i?ian!    What  thou  sowest,   thou   sowest  not    the   body 
 which  shall  be  produced,  but  a  naked  grain,  perhaps  of  wheat,  or  of  any 
 other  corn:  but  God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleased  him,  and  to  each 
 of  the  seeds  its  proper  body. 
 
 HEB.  X.   19. 
 
 Therefore,  brethren,  having  free  admission  into  the  interior  part  of  the 
 
 holy  places  by  tlie  blood  of  Jesus. 
 
 GALAT.  III.  27. 
 
 For  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  immersed  into  Christ  have  put  on 
 
 Christ. 
 
 ROM.  VI.  3,  4. 
 
 Are  ye  ignorant,  that  so  many  of  us  as  have  been  immersed  into  Jesus 
 
 Christ  have  been  immersed  into  his  death?     Therefore  we  are  buried 
 
 with  him  through  immersion  into  death;  .  .  . 
 
 HEB.  I.  9. 
 
 .  .  .  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  associates. 
 
 I  COR.  XIII.  12. 
 
 For  hitherto  we  see  obscurely  as  through  a  mirror. 
 
 A  Revised  Translation  and  Interpretation  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures 
 after  the  Eastern  maimer,  etc.  By  David  Macrae,  Glasgow,  1799,  8vo. 
 "  This  is  a  curious  rather  than  a  valuable  book.  The  author's  zeal  for  a 
 new  translation  was  greater  than  his  capacity  and  his  learning.  His  in- 
 terpretation is  mixed  up  with  his  version,  and  both  together  sometimes 
 make  a  very  curious  medley,"  Orme,  Bibl.  Bib. 
 
 Eccles.  xii.  6,  Before  the  silver  cord  [the  marrow  of  the  backbone  with 
 its  roots  and  branches)  he.  contracted:  or  the  golden  vial  [the  brain'' s  mem- 
 branes)  be  cracked;  or  the  pitcher  be  broken  at  the  fountain,  {the  cavi- 
 ties and  conveyers  of  the  blood  from  the  heart),  or  the  wheel  be  broken 
 at  the  cistern,  {the  returners  of  it  from  the  lungs,  liver,  head,  hands, 
 and  feet) ;  the  double,  yea,  quadruple  circulation  [galgal  and  ruts)  being 
 repeated,  be  interrupted  and  cease  (3  Kings  iv.  35). 
 
424  The  English  Versions. 
 
 John  xiii.  31,  Therefore,  when  he  was  gone  out,  Jesus  said,  Now  is  the 
 Son  of  man  glorified,  (destroying  the  works  of  the  devil),  and  God  is 
 (thereby)  glorified  in  him.  If  God  be  glorified  in  him,  God  will  also 
 glorify  him  with  himself,  (by  making  him  sit  at  his  right  hand),  and 
 shall  .  .  .  .*  
 
 A  New  Testament;  or.  The  New  Covenant  according  to  Luke,  Panl, 
 and  John.  Published  in  conformity  to  the  plan  of  the  late  Rev.  Edward 
 Evanson,  A.M.,  London,  1807,  8vo.  [The  Authentic  portions  of  the 
 New  Testament  are  according  to  this  author:  Luke  i.  1-4;  iii.  1-20;  iv. 
 14-44;  V.  to  end.]  In  his  opinion  the  Gospels  ascribed  to  Matthew, 
 Mark,  and  Jolin;  the  Epistles  addressed  to  the  Romans,  Eph.,  Col.,  and 
 the  Heb.,  those  said  to  have  been  written  by  James,  Peter,  John,  and 
 Jude,  and  in  the  Book  of  Rev.,  the  epp.  to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  are 
 all  manifest  forgeries,  possessing  no  claim  whatever  to  the  title  of  gen- 
 uine writings.  From  what  remains  he  further  excludes  Luke  i.  5-ii. 
 52;  the  account  of  the  baptism,  temptation,  and  transfiguration  of  Jesus; 
 the  story  of  the  herd  of  swine,  the  conversation  respecting  paradise,  with 
 the  thief  on  the  cross,  and  some  passages  in  the  Lord's  prayer,  also  the 
 passage  in  Acts  recording  the  miracles  of  diseases  and  lunacies  being  cured 
 by  the  handkerchiefs  or  apron's  brought  from  Paul's  body,  etc.  "  He  was 
 a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England,  who  held  also  peculiar  views  on 
 the  resurrection,  the  Trinity,  the  Incarnation,  the  binding  force  of  Sab- 
 bath observance,  etc.,  all  conflicting  with  the  standards  of  his  Church, 
 but  does  not  seem  to  have  abandoned  her  communion.  He  was  an  able 
 controversialist  and  is  said  to  have  been  a  firm  believer  in  the  divine  mis- 
 sion of  Christ,"  Monthly  Mag.,  xx.  pp.  477-483.  The  greater  part  of 
 the  text  and  notes  in  this  curious  volume  are  taken  from  abp.  Newcome's 
 version.  The  text  of  the  Lord's  prayer  reads  thus:  "  Our  Father,  sancti- 
 fied be  thy  name.  Thy  kingdom  come.  Give  us  day  by  day  the  food 
 sufficient  for  us.  And  forgive  us  our  sins;  for  we  also  forgive  every  one 
 who  trespasseth  against  us.     And  bring  us  not  into  temptation." 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  containing  the  Old  and  New  Covenajit,  commonly 
 called  the  Old  and  New  Testame^its:  Translated  from  the  Greek.  By 
 Charles  Thomson,!  Late  Secretary  to  the  Congress  of  the  United  States. 
 Philadelphia,  1808,  4  vols.,  8vo. 
 
 *  The  first  example  is  taken  from  Home,  ii.  app.  p.  112;  the  second  from  Eadie, 
 ii.  p.  359. 
 
 t  Home  [Bibl.  Bib.,  135)  says  that  the  version  is  "  very  respectably  executed,"  and 
 Orme  (Bibl.  Bib.  1824,  429)  considers  it  "  creditable  to  America,  and  to  the  learned 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  425 
 
 DEUT.  XXXII.  2, 
 
 Let  my  doctrine  be  expected  like  rain,  and  my  works  distil  as  the  dew; 
 
 Like  gentle  rain  on  the  tender  herb,  and  like  a  heavy  shower  upon  the 
 
 grass. 
 
 JOB  XIX.  25-27. 
 
 For  I  know  that  he  is  eternal,  who  is  about  to  dissolve  me  on  earth,  to 
 raise  again  this  skin  of  mine  which  draweth  up  these  things.  For  from 
 the  Lord  those  things  have  been  done  to  me,  of  which  I  alone  am  con- 
 scious— which  mine  eyes  have  seen  and  no  other;  and  which  have  all 
 been  done  to  me  in  my  bosom. 
 
 ISAIAH  xir.  I,  2. 
 
 And  on  that  day  thou  wilt  say,  I  bless  thee,  O  Lord ;  because,  though 
 thou  wast  angry  with  me,  thou  hast  turned  away  lliy  wrath  and  pitied 
 me.  Behold !  my  God  is  my  Saviour,  I  will  tnist  in  him,  and  not  be 
 afraid.  Because  the  Lord  is  my  glory  and  my  praise;  and  has  become 
 unto  me  salvation;  therefore  draw  ye  water  with  gladness  from  the  wells 
 
 of  thanksgiving. 
 
 JOHN  I.  6-12. 
 
 There  was  a  man  sent  from  God:  his  name  was  John.  This  man 
 came  as  a  witness  to  bear  witness  concerning  this  light,  that  by  means  of 
 him  all  might  believe.  He  was  not  the  light  but  was  to  bear  witness 
 concerning  the  light.     The  light  (the  tnie  light  which  enlighteneth  every 
 
 author."  From  what  I  have  seen,  I  am  inclined  to  regard  it  rather  interpretative  than 
 faithful,  as  the  foregoing  examples  will  show.  Job  xix.  is  absolutely  startling,  espe- 
 cially the  clause  "this  skin  of  mine  which  draweth  up  these  things,"  which  may  be 
 compared  with  Jager's  rendering  (Paris  ed.,  1844,  4'°).  "  <:^tein  vieani  qiias  perpeti- 
 tur  hcec."  Thomson  was  a  Friend,  and  the  copy  of  the  Septuagint  referred  to  in  the 
 note,  is  preserved  in  the  Philadelphia  Library.  "  He  told  me  that  he  was  first  in- 
 duced to  study  Greek  from  having  bought  a  part  of  the  Septuagint  at  an  auction  in 
 this  city  (Philadelphia).  He  had  bought  it  for  a  mere  trifle,  and  without  knowing 
 what  it  was,  save  that  the  crier  said  it  was  outlandish  letters.  When  he  had  ma.stered 
 it  enough  to  understand  it,  his  anxiety  became  great  to  see  the  whole;  but  he  could 
 find  no  copy.  Strange  to  tell,  in  the  interval  of  two  years,  passing  the  same  store, 
 and  chancing  to  look  in,  he  then  saw  the  remainder  actually  crying  off  for  a  few  pence, 
 and  he  bought  it.  I  used  to  tell  him  that  the  translation  which  he  afterwards  made 
 should  have  had  these  facts  set  at  the  front  of  the  work  as  a  preface;  for  that  great 
 work,  the  first  of  the  kind  in  the  English  language,  strangely  enough,  was  ushered 
 into  the  world  without  any  preface,"  Watson's  Annuls  0/  Philadelphia,  1850,  i.  568. 
 I  understand  that  part  of  Thomson's  Manuscript  is  in  the  Library  of  the  American 
 Bible  Society.  Neither  Watson  nor  O'Callaghan  seem  to  have  known  that  the  Septu- 
 agint from  the  Vatican  version  had  been  translated  into  English  by  Sir  L.  C.  Brenton, 
 Bt.;  Lond.,  1844,  2  vols.,  8vo. 
 
426  The  English  Versions. 
 
 man)  coming  into  the  world,  was  in  the  world,  and  the  world  was  made 
 by  him,  and  the  world  knew  him  not.  He  came  to  his  own  peculiar 
 territories,  and  his  own  peculiar  people  did  not  receive  him.  But  to  as 
 many  as  received  him  he  granted  the  privilege  of  becoming  children  of 
 God,  even  to  them  who  believe  in  his  name. 
 
 The  New  Testament,  in  an  Improved  Version,  upon  the  basis  of  arch- 
 bishop Newcomers  New  Translation  with  a  Corrected  Text,  and  N'otes 
 Critical  and  Explanatory,  etc.,  London,  1808.  Boston,  reprint,  1809, 
 8vo.  "This  version  is  avowedly  made  to  support  the  modern  Socinian 
 scheme:  for  though  archbishop  Newcome's  name  is  specified  in  the  title 
 page,  as  a  kind  of  model,  his  authority  is  disregarded  whenever  it  mili- 
 tates against  the  creed  of  the  anonymous  editors,"  Home.  The  Intro- 
 duction and  most  of  the  notes  were  written  by  Rev.  Thomas  Belsham. 
 
 JOHN  I.  1-5. 
 
 1 .  The  Word  was  in  the  beginning,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and 
 the  word  was  a  god. 
 
 2.  This  Word  was  in  the  beginning  with  God. 
 
 3.  All  things  were  done  by  him;  and  without  him  was  not  anything 
 done  that  hath  been  done. 
 
 4.  By  him  was  life,  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men. 
 
 5.  And  the  light  shone  in  darkness  and  the  darkness  overspread  it  not. 
 
 ROM.  IX.  5, 
 ....  whose  are  the  fathers,  and  of  whom,  by  natural  descent  Christ 
 came.     God,  who  is  over  all,  be  blessed  for  ever. 
 
 I  TIM.  III.   16. 
 
 And,  without  controversy,  the  mystery  of  godliness  is  great:  He  who 
 was  manifested  in  the  flesh  was  justified  by  the  Spirit,  seen  by  messengers, 
 preached  to  the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the  world,  received  in  glory. 
 
 The  New  Testament,  translated  from  the  Greek;  and  the  Four  Gos- 
 pels arra7iged  in  Harmony,  where  the  parts  of  each  are  introduced  ac- 
 cording to  the  tiatural  Order  of  the  Narrative,  and  the  exact  Order  of 
 Time.  With  some  preliminary  Observations,  and  Notes  critical  and 
 explanatory.  By  William'  Thompson,  A.M.,  Kilmarnock,  1816,  3  vols. 
 Svo.  "  In  this  version,  '  studiously  made  as  literal  as  possible,'  the  En- 
 glish idiom  is  continually  sacrificed  to  the  Greek,  and  grammatical  pro- 
 prietv  is  often  violated ;  and  the  desire  to  render  the  translation  very  faith- 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  427 
 
 ful  and  very  clear,  has  often  made  it  obscure  and  incorrect.  He  never 
 departs  from  the  received  text  in  a  single  instance ;  so  that  for  him,  Mill, 
 and  Wetstein,  and  Griesbach  have  all  laboured  in  vain,"  Orme. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  newly  translated  from  the  original  Hebrew,  with 
 Notes  critical  and  explanatory,  by  John  Bellamy,  London,  1818-21,  410. 
 [The  arrogant  claims  of  the  author,  and  his  extravagancies  of  interpreta- 
 tion have  been  exposed  in  the  Quarterly  Review,  vols.  xix.  and  xxiii.] 
 GEN.  II.  21-24. 
 
 "  Then  he  brought  one  to  his  side,  whose  flesh  he  had  enclosed  in  her 
 place.  Then  Jehovah  God  built  the  substance  of  the  other,  which  he 
 took  for  the  man,  even  a  woman:  and  he  brought  her  to  the  man. 
 And  the  man  said:  Thus  this  time,  bone  after  my  bone;  also  flesh  after 
 my  flesh;  for  this  he  shall  call  woman,  because  she  was  received  by  the 
 man.  Therefore  a  man  will  leave,  even  his  father  and  his  mother,  for 
 he  will  unite  with  his  wife;  and  they  shall  be  for  one  flesh." 
 
 The  person  who  truly  executed  this  version  had  the  audacity  to  state 
 in  an  address  on  the  cover:  "It  may  be  necessary  to  inform  the  public 
 that  no  translation  has  been  made  from  the  original  Hebrew,  since  the 
 l2Sth  year  of  Christ.  In  the  fourth  century,  Jerome  made  his  Latin  ver- 
 sion from  this  Greek  translation:  from  which  came  the  Latin  Vulgate, 
 and  from  the  Latm  Vulgate  all  the  European  translations  have  been 
 made,  thereby  perpetuating  all  the  errors  of  the  first  translators." 
 
 The  New  Testament,  translated  from  the  Original  Greek,  by  G. 
 Campbell,  D.D.,  P.  Doddridge,  D.D.,  and  J.  MacKnight,  D.D.,  Aber- 
 deen, 1827,  i2mo.  In  this  translation  the  Gospels  are  by  the  first,  Acts 
 and  Revelation  by  the  second,  and  the  Epistles  by  the  last  of  those 
 authors. 
 
 MATTH.  XXVIII.  57-60  \^Dr.  Campbell^. 
 
 In  the  evening,  a  rich  Arimathean  named  Joseph,  who  was  himself  a 
 disciple  of  Jesus,  went  to  Pilate  and  begged  the  body  of  Jesus.  Pilate 
 having  given  orders  to  deliver  it  to  Joseph;  he  took  the  body,  wrapped 
 it  in  clean  linen,  and  deposited  it  in  his  own  monument,  which  he  had 
 newly  caused  to  be  hewn  in  the  rock ;  and  having  rolled  a  great  stone 
 to  the  entrance,  he  went  away. 
 
 I  COR.  IV.   1-4   \Dr.  MacKnight,  compare  with  Doddridge' s 
 version,  p.  417]. 
 So  then  let  a  man  consider  us  as  servants  only  of  Christ  and  stewards 
 of  the  mysteries  of  God.     Now,  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  every  one 
 
428  The  English  Versions. 
 
 be  found  faithful.  Therefore,  to  me  it  is  a  very  small  matter  that  I  be 
 condemned  by  you,  or  by  human  judgment,  because  I  do  not  condemn 
 myself.  For  I  am  conscious  to  myself  of  no  fault.  However,  I  am  not 
 by  this  justified  in  your  eyes,  but  he  who  condemneth  me  is  the  Lord. 
 
 The  Sacred  Writings  of  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists  of  j^estis  Christ, 
 commonly  styled  the  JVetv  Testament.  Translated  from  the  Original 
 Greek,  by  George  Campbell,  James  MacKnight,  and  Philip  Doddridge, 
 Doctors  of  the  Church  of  Scotland.  With  Prefaces,  etc.  Bethany,  Va., 
 1828.  The  editor  or  publisher  of  this  volume,  Alexander  Campbell,  was 
 originally  a  Presbyterian,  united  with  the  Baptists  in  1812,  but  having 
 been  excluded  from  the  fellowship  of  that  communion  on  account  of  his 
 peculiar  views  on  baptismal  regeneration,  founded  a  religious  sect  called 
 "Disciples  of  Christ,"  known  as  Campbellites.  Dr.  Doddridge  was  an 
 Independent.  In  the  Appendix  to  the  fourth  edition,  i860,  Campbell 
 says:  "This  edition  .  .  .  exhibits  as  we  humbly  conceive,  a  correct  and 
 perspicuous  translation  of  the  Sacred  Writings  of  the  New  Institution,  in 
 a  style  so  modernized,  and  yet  so  simple,  exact,  and  faithful  to  the  origi- 
 nal, as  to  render  it  more  intelligible  than  any  version  in  our  language." 
 This  is  evident  from  the  following  samples  (taken  from  Condit,  I.e.,  p.  413): 
 
 Matth.  iii.  3,  .  .  .  The  voice  of  one  proclaiming  in  the  wilderness,  pre- 
 pare a  way  for  the  Lord,  make  for  him  a  straight  passage  .  .  ;  7,  .  .  com- 
 ing to  him  to  receive  immersion,  said  to  them.  Offspring  of  vipers,  who 
 has  prompted  you  to  flee  from  the  impending  vengeance  ?  Produce 
 then,  the  proper  fruit  of  reformation  .  .  .  ;  II,  I,  indeed,  immerse  you 
 in  water,  into  reformation  .  .  .  whose  shoes  1  am  not  worthy  to  carry. 
 He  will  immerse  you  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  fire.  v.  3,  Happy  the 
 poor  who  repine  not  ...  ;  14,  ...  A  city  situate  on  a  mountain  mitst 
 be  conspicuous  ...  21,  You  have  heard  that  it  was  said  to  the  ancients, 
 "You  shall  not  commit  murder;  for  whosoever  commits  murder  shall  be 
 obnoxious  to  the  judges."  But  I  say  to  you,  Whosoever  is  angry  with 
 his  brother  unjustly,  shall  be  obnoxious  to  the  judges;  whosoever  shall 
 call  him  fool,  shall  be  obnoxious  to  the  council,  but  whosoever  shall  call 
 him  miscreant,  shall  be  obnoxious  to  hell-fire. 
 
 The  New  Testame^tt  with  the  text  of  the  common  translation  ar- 
 ranged in  paragraphs,  such  as  the  sense  requires;  the  divisions  of  chap- 
 ters and  verses  being  noted  in  the  margin,  tuith  various  tables,  etc. 
 By  James  Nourse,   New  York,   1827,  8vo.;    Boston  and  Philadelphia, 
 
The  Authorized   Version.  429 
 
 1836.  The  paragraphs  mostly  follow  those  in  Ivnapp's  Greek  Testa- 
 ment (Halle,  1797;  4th.  ed.,  1829),  but  occasionally  those  of  Cengel 
 (Tubingen,  1763). 
 
 The  Neiv  Testament,  etc.,  Boston,  1831,  8vo.  An  edition  in  sections 
 (from  Reeve's  edition  of  1S02)  with  only  the  book,  chapter,  and  verse  to 
 which  the  first  line  belongs,  at  the  top  of  each  page;  the  punctuation  fol- 
 lows Knapp. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  etc.,  arranged  in  paragraphs  and  parallelis/ns,  luith 
 philological  and  explanatory  annotations.  By  T.  W.  Coit,  D.D.,  Cam- 
 bridge and  Boston,  1834. 
 
 A  New  and  corrected  Version  of  the  Neiv  Testament;  or,  a  minute 
 revision,  and  professed  translation  of  the  Original  Histories,  Alemoirs, 
 Letters,  Prophecies,  and  other  productions  of  the  Evangelists  and  Apos- 
 tles; to  which  are  subjoined,  a  few,  generally  brief,  critical,  explanatory, 
 and  practical  notes.  By  Rodolphus  Dickinson,  a  Presljyter  of  the 
 Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States;  and  Rector  of  St. 
 Paul's  Parish,  District  of  Pendleton,  South  Carolina.  Boston,  1833,  8vo. 
 A  single  sentence  from  the  Preface  of  this  painfully  ludicrous  perform- 
 ance is  sufficient:  "I  have  also  disdained  the  obsequious  and  servile 
 predicament,  of  floating  at  random,  in  the  wake  of  others.  The  original 
 has  been  my  compass,  the  commentaries  my  explanatory  chart;  and  the 
 principles  of  the  highest  authorities,  my  general  guide."  These  are 
 fearfully  miscellaneous,  but  the  original  notes  and  reflections  of  the 
 author  are  worse.  The  volume  discards  any  and  every  division  of 
 chapter  and  verse,  and  the  head  line  of  the  left  page  reads  in  succession: 
 "Apostolic  Productions."  "The  History  by  Matthew,"  "Apostolical 
 and  Ecclesiastical  Transactions,"  "The  Letter  of  John  to  an  eminent 
 Christian  Woman,"  "The  Letter  of  John  to  a  distinguished  Christian 
 Man  ";  these  are  samples  of  the  titles  of  the  several  books,  and  the  fol- 
 lowing specimens  of  the  translation : 
 
 Luke  i.  31,  And  behold,  you  shall  be  in  a  state  of  gestation;  41,  When 
 Elizabeth  heard  the  salutation  of  Mary,  the  embryo  was  joyfully  agi- 
 tated .  .  .  ;  42,  Blessed  are  you  among  women !  and  blessed  is  your  in- 
 cipient offspring !  Acts  i.  18,  .  .  .  falling  prostrate,  a  violent  internal 
 spasm  ensued,  and  all  his  viscera  were  emitted;  xxvi.  24,  Festus  de- 
 clared with  a  loud  voice:  Paul,  you  are  msane !  Multiplied  research 
 drives  you  to  distraction. 
 
430  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  containing  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  in  the  com- 
 mon version  with  amendments  of  the  Language,  by  Noah  Webster, 
 LL.D.,  New  Haven,  1833.  The  principal  alterations  introduced  are: 
 •'  1.  The  substitution  of  words  and  phrases  now  in  good  use,  for  such 
 as  are  wholly  obsolete,  or  deemed  below  the  dignity  and  solemnity  of 
 the  subject,  2.  The  correction  of  errors  in  grammar.  3.  The  insertion 
 of  euphemisms,  words  and  phrases  which  are  not  very  offensive  to  deli- 
 cacy, in  the  place  of  such  as  cannot,  with  propriety,  be  uttered  in  a  pro- 
 miscuous audience."     The  following  are  specimens: 
 
 Deut.  xxxii.  36,  and  repent  for  his  servants.  Judg.  x.  8,  they  harassed 
 and  oppressed.  Psalm  Ixxi.  20,  Thou,  who  hast  shown  me  great  and 
 severe  troubles,  wilt  revive  me  again.  John  x.  20,  He  hath  a  demon, 
 and  is  insane.  Matth.  ii.  15,  which  was  spoken  from  the  Lord.  Gen. 
 XX.  18,  For  the  Lord  had  made  barren  all  the  females  of  the  house. 
 John  xi.  39,  by  this  time  his  body  is  offensive.  Eph.  v.  3,  lewdness  and 
 all  uncleanness;  5, 'no  lewd,  nor  unclean  person.  I  Sam.  ix.  14,  Samuel 
 came  out  meeting  them.  Luke  xv.  27,  Because  he  hath  received  him  in 
 health. 
 
 The  Book  of  the  New  Covenant  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  yesus 
 Christ:  being  a  critical  revision  of  the  text  and  translation  of  the  Eng- 
 lish Version  of  the  Neiu  Testament,  with  the  aid  of  the  most  ancient 
 manuscripts,  unknown  to  the  age  in  which  that  version  was  last  fut 
 forth  by  authority.  By  Granville  Penn.  London,  1836,  3  vols.,  8vo. 
 (vols.  2  and  3  contain  annotations.  See  Home,  Pt.  ii.  chap.  v.  sect.  iii. 
 §  6,  No.  53).     The  following  are  specimens  of  his  version: 
 
 St.  Matt.  V.  6,  Blessed  are  the  beggars  in  spirit;  vi.  i.  Take  heed  not 
 to  do  your  works  for  justification  before  men  .  .  .  ;  xxi.  24,  .  .  .  John 
 came  to  you  in  the  way  of  justification  .  .  .  ;  25,  and  dug  a  wine-vat  .  .  ; 
 xxvii.  63,  .  .  .  the  last  deceit.  Rom.  i.  17,  .  .  .  the  justification  of  God 
 by  faith,  is  revealed  for  faith.  Heb.  v.  2,  who  is  able  to  bear  gently 
 with  the  ignorant  and  erring  .  .  .  ;  ix.  16,  17,  for,  where  a  covenant  is 
 made,  the  death  of  the  interposed  sacrifice  must  of  necessity  be  endured: 
 for,  a  covenant  is  confirmed  only  over  lifeless  bodies;  since  it  hath  no 
 force  while  the  interposed  sacrifice  is  living. 
 
 The  Book  of  the  Patriarch  Job,  translated  from  the  Original  He- 
 brew, as  nearly  as  possible  in  the  terms  and  style  of  the  Authorized  Eng- 
 lish Version,  etc.,  by  Samuel  Lee,  D.D.  London,  1837.  This  ver- 
 sion, though  able  and  scholarly,  falls  short  of  the  strength  and  simplicity 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  431 
 
 of  the  Authorized  Version,  and  while  the  renderings  are  sometimes  un- 
 commonly telling,  the  presence  of  too  much  italicized  matter  will  prevent 
 their  adoption.  The  subjoined  examples  are  adduced  in  support  of  this 
 criticism. 
 
 Ch.  iii.  I,  reviled  his  day  .  .  ;  5,  let  the  blackest  terrors  of  day  affright 
 it;  17-19,  There  the  wicked  ct2&Q.fro7n  troubling;  and  there  the  wearied 
 mighty  rest.  The  prisoners  sweetly  repose  together:  they  hear  not  the 
 voice  of  the  exactor.  Small  and  great  is  there,  and  the  slave  is  free  from 
 his  lord;  xix.  25,  But  I  know  ....  stand  hereafter  upon  .  .  .  ;  26,  and 
 that  after  this  my  skin  shall  have  been  pierced  through,  still  .  .  ;  27,  that 
 I  shall  see  .  .  .  behold  Him,  and  not  a  stranger,  when  my  reins  shall 
 have  been  .  .  .  ;  xx.  26,  The  aggregate  of  darkness  is  reserved  for  his 
 treasures;  an  unblown  fire  shall  devour  him:  in  his  tent  shall  his  survi- 
 vor be  broken;  xxiv.  14,  with  the  light  the  murderer  ariseth,  he  slayeth 
 the  poor  ...  he  is  therefore  as  a  thief;  15,  .  .  observeth  the  twilight  .  .  : 
 so  he  layeth  a  covering  over  ■men  s  faces;  16,  .  .  .  he  diggeth  mto  .  .  had 
 sealed;  17,  For  to  them  is  the  dawn  altogether  as  .  .  .  :  as  when  one 
 beholdeth  the  terrors  .  .  .  ;  18,  Swift  is  he  upon  the  face  of  the  waters, 
 ,  .  .  portion  of  them  who  are  in  the  land  worthless:  no  one  turneth  his 
 face  towards  his  vineyards;  19,  .  .  .  unsparing  as  the  grave  do  they  sin; 
 20,  So  shall  mercy  disregard  him:  his  solaces  shall  be  the  worm. 
 
 A  Translation  of  the  Gospels,  with  Notes.  By  Andrews  Norton.  Bos- 
 ton, 1855,  2  vols.,  8vo. 
 
 MATTH.   VI.   22,   23. 
 
 The  eye  is  the  lamp  of  the  body:  so  that  if  your  eye  be  clear,  your 
 whole  body  v/ill  be  enlightened;  but  if  your  eye  be  disordered,  your 
 whole  body  will  be  in  darkness. 
 
 JOHN  I.  14-16. 
 
 And  the  Logos  became  a  man,  and  dwelt  among  us,  full  of  favor  and 
 truth;  and  we  beheld  his  glory,  such  as  an  only  son  receives  from  a 
 father.  John  bore  testimony  concerning  him,  and  proclaimed.  This  is 
 he  of  whom  I  said,  He  who  was  to  come  after  me  has  gone  before  me, 
 for  he  was  my  superior.  ...  Of  his  inexhaustible  store  we  all  have  re- 
 ceived, even  favor  upon  favor. 
 
 77/,?  New  Testament,  etc,  by  Leicester  Ambrose  Sawyer.     Boston, 
 1858,*  i2mo.     The  author  says  in  the  Preface  that  his  version  is  "a 
 
 *  Vol.  i.  of  the  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  (Prophets)  was  published  in  i860, 
 Daniel,  with  apocr.  additions,  1864. 
 
432  The  English  Versions. 
 
 strict  literal  rendering.  It  neither  adds  nor  takes  away;  but  aims  to  ex- 
 press the  original  with  the  utmost  clearness,  and  force,  and  with  the  ut- 
 most precision.  It  adopts,  however,  except  in  the  prayers,  a  thoroughly 
 modern  style,  and  makes  freely  whatever  changes  are  necessary  for  this 
 purpose."  He  also  has  a  new  division  of  chapters  and  verses  which  he 
 believes  "to  be  great  improvements  on  those  in  common  use."  This 
 superiority  may  be  illustrated  by  the  following  examples: 
 
 Matth.  vi.  II,  Give  us  to-day  our  essential  bread.  Luke  xv.  i6.  And 
 he  desired  to  fill  his  stomach  with  the  carol  pods  which  the  swine  eat ; 
 21,  Father,  I  have  sinned  to  Heaven,  and  before  you.  John  i.  13,  who  are 
 born  not  of  superior  blood,  nor  of  a  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  a  will  of  man, 
 but  of  God.  2  Tim.  i.  14,  Guard  the  good  trust,  through  the  Holy  Spirit 
 which  dwells  in  us.  i  Pet.  iii.  15,  and  sanctify  the  anointed  Lord  in 
 your  hearts.  Heb.  x.  34,  For  you  sympathized  with  those  in  bonds,  and 
 received  with  joy  the  plunder  of  your  property  .  .  . 
 
 The  Holy  Sa'iptures  of  the  Old  Covenant  in  a  Revised  Translation, 
 by  the  late  Rev.  Charles  Wellbeloved,  Rev.  George  Vance  Smith,  B.A., 
 Rev.  John  Scott  Porter.     London,  1859,  3  vols.,  8vo. 
 
 GEN.  VI.  3. 
 
 And  Jehovah  said,  My  spirit  shall  not  be  always  judging  men  on  ac- 
 
 coviwi  of  their  transgressions:  they  are  flesh,  and  their  days  shall  be  a 
 
 hundred  years. 
 
 PS.  ex.  3,  4. 
 
 Thy  people  shall  be  most  willing  in  the  day  of  thine  army,  in  the  holy 
 
 mountain;  ||  More  than  the  dew  from  the  womb  of  the  morning  shall  be 
 
 the  dew  of  thy  youth.  ||  Jehovah  hath  sworn,  and  he  will  not  repent,  || 
 
 Thou  shalt  be  a  priest  for  ever  ||  according  to  the  order  of  Melchizedek. 
 
 ISA.  Llii.  2,  3. 
 
 He  had  no  form  nor  comeliness,  that  we.  should  look  at  him.  And  no 
 <^i?a2^(V  ^ visage  that  we  should  delight  in  him;  Despised  and  forsaken 
 of  men,  .  .  .     And  as  one  who  hideth  his  face  from  us  ...  . 
 
 The  editors  do  not  employ  italics  when  in  their  judgment  they  are 
 unnecessary;  e.  g.,  Gen.  iv.  8,  Let  us  go  into  the  field.  Ex.  xx.  2-6,  I 
 am  Jehovah  thy  God,  who  brought  thee  .  .  .  not  have  other  gods  before 
 me  ...  for  thyself  a  graven  .  .  .  nor  any  likeness  of  what  is  in  heaven 
 above,  or  what  is  ...  or  what  is  .  .  .  nor  shalt  thou  .  .  .  ;  for  I  Jeho- 
 vah thy  God  am  ...  to  the  third  or  ...  ,  and  showing  mercy  to  the  thou- 
 sandth .  .  .  ;  but  use  them,  where  the  term  used  in  the  original  in  their 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  433 
 
 judgment  renders  them  necessary;  e.  g..  Josh.  xi.  2,  and  in  the  plain  of 
 Jordan  south  of  Chinneroth;  as  against  "  and  of  the  plains  south  of  Chin- 
 neroth  "  of  the  A.  V. ;  the  Hebrew  word  to  be  expressed  in  English  being 
 Arabah.  The  application  of  this  principle  to  Job  xix.  25-27,  gives  us 
 the  following  rendering:  For  I  know  that  my  Avenger  liveth,  ||  And  that 
 at  length  he  will  rise  up  over  the  dust.  ||  And  after  my  skin  hath  been 
 thus  torn,  ||  And  without  my  flesh,  I  shall  see  God;  ||  Whom  I  shall  be- 
 hold on  my  side,  ||  And  mine  eyes  shall  see,  but  not  estranged /ri?//*  me. 
 
 The  Gospel  according  to  St.  John,  London,  1857.  The  Epistle  of 
 St.  Paul  to  the  Romans,  lb.,  1858.  .  .  .  to  the  Corinthians,  lb.,  1858, 
 by  Five  *  Clergyjuen.  The  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Galatians,  Ephe- 
 sians,  Philippians,  and  Colossians,  etc.,  by  Four*  Clergymen,  lb., 
 1861.,  8vo. 
 
 John  xi.  II,  .  .  .  our  friend  Lazarus  is  fallen  asleep  ...  ;  13,  ...  if  he 
 is  fallen  asleep  he  will  recover  .  .  .  ;  33,  .  .  .  was  greatly  moved  in  his 
 spirit,  and  troubled  himself;  xiii.  10,  .  .  .  He  that  hath  been  bathed  hath 
 no  need  save  to  wash  .  .  .  ;  xv.  5,  .  .  .  the  same  beareth  much  fruit;  be- 
 cause apart  from  me  ye  can  do  nothing;  xix.  11,  Thou  wouldest  have 
 no  power  against  me  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above;  Gal.  v.  i,  In 
 liberty  Christ  hath  made  us  free.  Stand  fast,  therefore,  and  be  not  en- 
 tangled again  in  a  yoke  of  bondage  .  .  .  ;  Eph.  iv.  12,  13,  .  .  .  for  the 
 building  up  of  the  body  of  Christ:  till  we  all  attain  unto  the  unity  of  the 
 faith  .  .  .  unto  the  fuUgrown  man  .  .  .  ;  Col.  ii.  8,  Beware  lest  there  shall 
 be  any  man  that  despoileth  you  through  his  philosophy  and  vain  deceit, 
 according  to  the  tradition  of  men,  according  to  the  principles  of  the  world, 
 and  not  according  to  Christ. 
 
 A  literal  Translation  of  the  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
 Jesus  Christ,  on  definite  rules  of  translation,  from  the  text  of  the  Vat- 
 ican Manuscript.     By  Hermann  Heinfelter,  London,  1863,  4to. 
 
 A  passage  taken  at  random  is  just  as  good  as  any  other  to  show  the  read- 
 er the  peculiarities  of  this  translation,  which  professes  uniformly  to  follow 
 the  received  text,  Donnegan's  Lexicon,  and  Valpy's  Greek  and  English 
 Grammar. 
 
 JOHN  XIX.  8-12. 
 
 8,  Then  when  the  Pilate  heard  this  the  saying  more  i  e  added  to  the 
 others,  he  was  afraid,  9,  so  he  went  into  the  judgment  hall  again,  and 
 
 *  See  Westminster  Revision,  Literature  on  Revision,  Nos.  26-28.  Dr.  Barrow  took 
 no  part  in  the  last  named  volume. 
 
434  The  English  Versions. 
 
 says  to  the  human  form  of  Jesus,  whence  art  thou.  But  the  Jesus  gave 
 not  an  answer  to  him.  lo,  Then  the  Pilate  says  unto  him,  speakest  thou 
 not  to  me,  hast  thou  not  known,  that  I  have  power  to  have  released  thee, 
 and  I  have  power  to  have  crucified  thee,  ii,  Jesus  answered  him,  thou 
 wast  not  having  power,  against  me,  at  all,  except  it  was  existing  having 
 been  given  to  thee  anew,  on  account  of  this,  he  that  delivered  me  to  thee, 
 has  greater  sin,  12,  on  account  of  this,  the  Pilate  was  seeking  to  have 
 released  him.  But  the  Jews  cried  out,  saying,  probably  shouldst  thou 
 have  released  this  majt,  thou  a  friend  of  the  Cesar's  referred  to  art  not, 
 every  one,  the  king  making  i  e  claimijtg  himself  to  be,  speaketh  against 
 the  Cesar. 
 
 This  translation  seems  to  be  the  prototype  of  that  executed  by  Miss 
 Julia  E.  Smith. 
 
 A  Critical  English  New  Testament,  presentittg  at  one  vieiv  the  Au- 
 thorized Version  and  the  results  of  the  criticism  of  the  Original  Text. 
 8vo.,  London,  Bagsters',  1871. 
 
 ST.  JOHN  XIV.  4,  5. 
 4,  And  whither  I  go  [ye  know,  and]  the  way  ye  know.     5,  Thomas 
 saith  unto  him,  Lord,  we  know  not  whither  thou  goest:  and  how  |can: 
 do  I  we  know  the  way  ? 
 
 Notes:  4,  And,  Rec;  omitted  by  Tisch.,  T.  S.  Green,  Alford,  Treg. — -ye  ktttKu,  Rec; 
 omitted  by  the  same. — 5,  Can  ive  know  the  way,  Rec;  knoiv  the  ivay,  Lach.,  Tisch., 
 T.  S.  Green,  Alford.  Treg.,  B.  C.  a. 
 
 I  COR.  III.  4. 
 3,  .  .  .  for  whereas   there  is  among   you   envying  and  strife,   [and 
 divisions]    are  ye  not  carnal   and  walk  as  men  ?     4,   For  while   or>e 
 saith,    I  am  of  Paul;    and   another,    I    am   of  Apollos;    are   ye   not 
 I  carnal :  men  |  ? 
 
 Notes:  3,  And  divisions,  Rec;  om.  by  Lach.,  Tisch.,  Green,  Alf.,  Tregell.;  Sin,  A, 
 B.  C.,  etc.,  Vulg.,  Copt.,  ^th.,  Armen. — 4,  carnal,  Rec.  men,  Lachm.,  Tisch.,  Green, 
 Alf.,  Treg.;  Sin,  A.  B.  C.  D.  E.  F.  G.,  etc.,  Vulg.,  Copt.,  ^th.,  Armen. 
 
 [The  English  text  although  professing  to  be  that  of  the  A.  V.  does 
 not  conform  to  it  in  punctuation  and  the  use  of  italics;  in  that  version 
 I  Cor.  iii.  4,  I  am,  before  Apollos,  is  in  italics]. 
 
 The  New  Testament,  etc.  The  Common  Version,  corrected  by  the 
 final  Committee  of  the  American  Bible  Union,  New  York,  1864;  Sec- 
 ond Revision,  New  York  and  London,  1873. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  435 
 
 The  translation,  like  almost  all  modem  versions,  follows  an  uncer- 
 tain Greek  text,  and  reflects  scholarship  of  the  highest  order;  its  leading 
 characteristic  of  uniformly  rendering  the  Greek  verb  (iocTtTi^stv ,  to  im- 
 merse, is  fatal  to  its  general  introduction.  The  only  exception  is  their 
 rendering  of; 
 
 Mark  x.  38,  39,  Are  ye  able  to  drink  the  cup  that  I  drink,  or  to  endure 
 the  immersion  which  I  endure  ?  .  .  .  Ye  shall  indeed  drink,  .  .  .  and 
 endure  the  immersion  which  I  endure  ? 
 
 Matth.  iii.  i.  In  those  days  comes  John  the  Immerser  .  .  .  ;  x.  9,  10, 
 Provide  not  gold,  nor  silver,  nor  brass  in  your  girdles;  nor  bag  for  the 
 journey,  nor  two  coats,  nor  sandals,  nor  staff;  for  the  laborer  is  worthy 
 of  his  living;  xi.  23,  And  thou  Capernaum,  that  was  exalted  to  heaven, 
 shalt  go  down  to  the  underworld.  Luke  viii.  29,  .  .  .  For  of  a  long 
 time  it  had  seized  him,  and  he  was  bound,  being  secured  with  chains  and 
 fetters;  and  bursting  the  bands,  he  was  driven  by  the  devil  into  the  des- 
 erts. Acts  xiii.  43,  And  when  the  congregation  was  broken  up,  many 
 of  the  Jews  and  of  the  proselyte  worshippers  followed  Paul  .  .  ;  i  Cor. 
 viii.  I,  2,  Knowledge  puffs  up,  but  love  edifies.  If  any  one  thinks  that 
 he  knows  anything,  he  has  known  nothing  yet  as  he  ought  to  know. 
 Heb.  vii.  2,  ....  to  whom  also  Abraham  apportioned  a  tenth  of 
 all;  3,  .  .  .  without  table  of  descent,  .  .  .  but  likened  to  the  Son 
 of  God,  remains  a  priest  continually.  Rev.  xvi.  i,  And  I  heard  a 
 loud  voice  .  .  .  :  Go,  and  pour  out  the  seven  cups  of  the  wrath  of 
 God  into  the  earth. 
 
 The  Revision  of  the  Old  Testament  has  not  yet  been  completed,  but 
 revised  versions  of  the  following  books  have  been  published;  Genesis, 
 1868;  Psalms,  1869:  Proverbs,  1872;  Joshua,  Judges,  and  Ruth,  1878. 
 Subjoined  is  an  example: 
 
 PROVERBS  III. 
 
 1.  My  son,  forget  not  my  law,  ||  and  let  thy  heart  keep  my  com- 
 mands. 
 
 2.  For  length  of  days,  and  years  of  life,  ||  and  peace,  shall  they  add  to 
 thee. 
 
 3.  Kindness  and  truth  let  them  not  leave  thee:  ||  bind  them  on  thy 
 neck;  ||  write  them  on  the  tablet  of  thy  heart. 
 
 4.  So  shalt  thou  find  favor,  and  good  understanding,  ||  in  the  eyes  of 
 God  and  man. 
 
 13.  Happy  the  man  who  finds  wisdom,  |1  and  the  man  who  obtains 
 understanding. 
 
43^  The  English  Versions. 
 
 14.  For  her  gain  is  better  than  the  gain  of  silver  ||  and  her  increase  than 
 gold. 
 
 15.  More  precious  is  she  than  pearls;  *  ||  and  all  thy  delights  can  not 
 compare  with  her. 
 
 19.  Jehovah  by  wisdom  founded  the  earth;  i|  established  the  heavens 
 by  understanding. 
 
 20.  By  his  knowledge  the  deeps  were  broken  open;t  |j  and  vapors 
 distil  the  dew. 
 
 34.  Though  he  mocks  at  those  who  mock  ||  yet  gives  he  favor  to  the 
 lowly. 
 
 35.  The  wise  shall  inherit  honor;  ||  but  fools  he  exalts  to  shame. J 
 
 The  Neiv  Testament,  etc.,  Newly  compared  with  the  original  Greek, 
 and  revised.  By  Henry  Alford,  D.D.  London,  1869.  This  work  is 
 to  a  certain  extent  the  continuation  of  the  labors  of  the  "  Five  Clergy- 
 men," he  having  been  one  of  their  number,  and  an  attempt  to  present 
 a  version  more  nearly  approaching  the  original  text  than  the  Authorized 
 
 Version. 
 
 MATTH.  XV.  5-9. 
 
 5.  But  ye  say,  whosoever  shall  say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  That 
 from  which  thou  mightest  have  been  profited  by  me  is  an  offering  to  God ; 
 he  shall  be  exempted  from  honouring  his  father  or  his  mother. 
 
 6.  And  ye  have  made  the  law  of  God  of  none  effect  for  the  sake  of 
 your  tradition. 
 
 7.  Ye  hypocrites,  well  did  Isaiah  prophecy  of  you,  saying, 
 
 8.  This  people  honoureth  me  with  their  lips;  but  their  heart  is  far  dis- 
 tant from  me. 
 
 9.  But  in  vain  do  they  worship  me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the  com- 
 mandments of  men. 
 
 LUKE  XI.  42-46. 
 
 42.  But  woe  unto  unto  you  Pharisees  !  because  ye  tithe  mint  and  rue 
 and  every  herb,  and  pass  over  judgment  and  the  love  of  God:  these 
 ought  ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone. 
 
 43.  Woe  unto  you,  Pharisees  I  because  ye  love  the  uppermost  seats 
 in  the  synagogues,  and  greetings  in  the  markets. 
 
 44.  Woe  unto  you,  because  ye  are  as  graves  which  appear  not,  and 
 the  men  that  walk  over  them  are  not  aware  of  them. 
 
 *  Corals.  t  The  deeps  broke  forth. 
 
 +  But  fools  bear  away  shame,  or,  but  shame  lifts  fools  on  high. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  437 
 
 45.  But  one  of  the  lawyers  answered,  and  saith  unto  him,  Master, 
 thus  saying  thou  reproachest  us  also. 
 
 46.  But  he  said,  Woe  unto  you  also,  ye  lawyers  I  because  ye  lade  men 
 with  burdens  grievous  to  be  borne,  and  ye  yourselves  touch  not  the  bur- 
 dens with  one  of  your  fingers. 
 
 HEB.  XI.  3. 
 By  faith  we  understand  that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the  word 
 of  God,  so  that  that  which  is  seen  was  not  made  of  things  which  do 
 appear. 
 
 I   PET.  II.  5. 
 
 Be  ye  also,  as  living  stones,  built  up  a  spiritual  house,  for  an  holy 
 priesthood,  to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices  acceptable  to  God,  through  Je- 
 sus Christ. 
 
 REV.  IV.  6. 
 
 .  .  .  And  in  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about  the  throne,  four 
 beings  full  of  eyes  before  and  behind  .  .  . 
 
 The  New  Testament,  translated  from  the  Greek  of  Tischendorf  by 
 George  R.  Noyes,  D.D.  Boston,  1869.  It  cannot  be  regarded  a  suc- 
 cessful version,  being  too  free  and  paraphrastic,  and  marred  by  want  of 
 Greek  scholarship;  e.  g., 
 
 Col.  iii.  15,  over  all  these  things  put  on  the  robe  of  love.  Phil.  iii. 
 20,  The  country  of  which  we  are  citizens  in  heaven.  John  xiv.  19,  But 
 ye  will  behold  me,  because  I  live,  and  ye  will  live. 
 
 The  New  Testament:  the  Authorized  English  Version;  iinth  Intro- 
 duction, and  various  readings  from  the  three  most  celebrated  manuscripts 
 of  the  original  Greek  Text.  By  Constantine  Tischendorf,  Tauchnitz 
 Edition,  volume  1000.  Leipzig,  1869,  i6mo.  The  Introduction  does 
 not  state  from  which  edition  of  the  Authorized  Version  this  is  a  reprint; 
 the  MSS.  referred  to  in  the  title  are  the  Codex  Sinaiticus,  marked  in  the 
 foot-notes  S.,  the  Codex  Vaticanus,  marked  V.,  and  the  Codex  Alex- 
 andrinus,  marked  A.;  these  letters  accompanied  by  a  *  denote  read- 
 ings of  the  respective  codices  altered  by  a  later  hand,  although  the 
 original  readings  are  given;  where  the  numeral  2  is  placed  after  the  let- 
 ters, the  reading  is  an  altered  one.  This  edition  is  rather  handy  than 
 valuable,  and  decidecily  inferior  to  later  editions  of  the  New  Testament 
 noted  below. 
 
438  The  English  Versions. 
 
 S.  MATTHEW  XIV.  22-26. 
 
 22  IT  And  straightway  Jesus  con-  24  But  the  ship  was  now  in  the 
 strained  his  disciples  to  get  into  a  midst  of  the  sea,  tossed  with  waves: 
 ship,  and  to  go  before  him  unto  the     for  the  wind  was  contrary. 
 
 other  side,  while  he  sent  the  multi-         25  And  in  the  fourth  watch  of  the 
 tude  away.  night  Jesus  went  unto  them,  walk 
 
 23  And  when  he  had  sent  the     ing  on  the  sea. 
 
 multitudes  away,  he  went  up  into  a         26  And  when  the  disciples  saw. 
 
 mountain  apart  to  pray:  and  when     
 
 the  evening  was  come,  he  was  there 
 alone. 
 
 22  S.  And  he  constrained  the  disciples,  V.  And  straightway  he  constr.  his  disciples; 
 S.  into  the  ship.  23  S.*  oin.,  when  he  had  sent  the  multitudes  away.  24  V.  was  now 
 many  furlongs  distant  from  the  land.  25  S.  V.  he  came.  26  S.*  but  when  they  saw 
 him,  S.2  V.  but  when  the  disciples  saw  him. 
 
 The  New  Testament,  translated  from  the  Critical  Text  of  von  Tis- 
 chendorf,  etc.,  by  Samuel  Davidson,  D.D.  London,  1875.  This  is  a 
 very  able  translation  of  the  8th  critical  edition  of  TischendorPs  New  Tes- 
 tament. 
 
 RANDOM  SPECIMENS. 
 
 Matth  vi.  13,  .  .  .  but  deliver  us  from  the  evil  one;  19,  Treasure  not 
 up  for  yourselves  trea.sures  on  the  earth,  where  moth  and  rust  consume; 
 22,  The  lamp  of  the  body  is  the  eye:  if  thine  eye  be  sound,  thy  whole 
 body  will  be  full  of  light.  Mark  xi.  20,  And  passing  by  in  the  morn- 
 ing they  saw  the  fig-tree  withered  from  the  roots.  Luke  xiv.  34,  how 
 often  did  I  desire  to  gather  thy  children  as  a  hen  gathers  her  chickens 
 under  the  wings,  and  ye  desired  not.  John  xiv.  26,  .  .  .  but  the  advo- 
 cate, the  Holy  Spirit,  whom  .  .  .  Rom.  vi.  23,  what  fruit  then  had  ye 
 at  that  time  ?  Things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed;  for  the  end  of  them 
 is  death  .  .  . 
 
 The  Neiv  Testament,  etc.,  a  New  Translation,  on  the  basis  of  the 
 Authorized  Version,  from  a  critically  revised  Greek  Text,  newly  ar- 
 ranged in  paragraphs,  with  analyses,  copious  references  and  illustra- 
 tions from  original  attthorities,  new  chronological  and  analytical  har- 
 mony of  the  four  Gospels,  notes  and  dissertations.  A  contribution  to 
 Christian  evidence.  By  John  Brown  McClellan,  M.A.  Vol.  i.,  The 
 four  Gospels,  with  the  Chronological  and  analytical  harmony,  London, 
 1875,  8vo.     The  merits  and  demerits  of  this  very  able  and  scholarly 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  439 
 
 work  may  be  seen  in  the  subjoined  extract.  The  notes  and  reterences 
 are  excellent,  and  display  great  judgment  and  erudition.  The  author 
 very  strenuously  opposes  the  authority  of  the  Sinaitic  and  Vatican  MSS. 
 
 ST.  MATTH.  XVI.   I3-2O. 
 
 13.  And  when  Jesus  was  come  to  the  parts  of  Caesarea  Philippi,  he 
 asked  his  disciples  saying,  Whom  do  men  say  that  the  Son  of  Man  is  ? 
 14.  And  they  said.  Some  say  John  the  Baptist;  and  some,  Elijah,  others, 
 Jeremiah,  or  one  of  the  Prophets.  15.  He  saith  unto  them.  But  whom 
 say  ye  that  I  am?  16.  Simon  Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  the 
 Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Living  God.  17.  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 
 unto  him,  Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Bar -Jonah:  for  flesh  and  blood  hath 
 not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  18.  And 
 I  also  say  unto  thee,  Thou  art  a  boulder  of  rock,  and  upon  this  rock 
 will  I  build  my  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 
 19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven; 
 and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  *  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven;  and 
 whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  *  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.  20. 
 Then  warned  he  his  disciples,  that  they  should  tell  no  one  that  he  him- 
 self was  Christ. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible:  containing  the  Old  and  New  Testaments;  trajtslated 
 literally  from  the  original  Tongues,  Hartford,  Conn.,  1876.  The  trans- 
 lator is  a  lady.  Miss  Julia  E.  Smith  (now,  I  believe,  Mrs.  Parker),  who 
 says  in  the  Preface:  "It  may  be  thought  by  the  public  in  general,  that 
 I  have  great  confidence  in  myself,  in  not  conferring  with  the  learned  in 
 so  great  a  work;  but  as  there  is  but  one  book  in  the  Hebrew  tongue, 
 and  I  have  defined  it  word  for  word,  I  do  not  see  how  any  one  can  know 
 more  about  it  than  I  do.  It  being  a  dead  language  no  improvements  can 
 be  made  upon  it.  As  for  the  Latin  and  Greek,  I  have  no  doubt  many 
 have  searched  deeper  into  the  standard  works  than  I  have,  but  I  think 
 no  one  has  given  more  time  and  attention  to  the  literal  meaning  of  the 
 Bible  text  in  these  languages."  How  far  this  account  of  her  labors  com- 
 ports with  fact,  may  be  seen  from  the  examples  taken  at  random. 
 
 *  "ITie  notes  on  bind  and  loose  are;  Bind,  Heb.  and  Chald.,  of  restraining  and 
 confining  bonds  and  yokes,  as  of  vows  of  abstinence,  prohibitions,  interdicts,  decrees 
 cf  government  forbidding  any  act,  and  so  on:  xviii.  8:  Numb.  xxx.  2-15;  Dan.  vi. 
 7-13,  of  the  royal  decree  of  prohibition. — Loose,  Heb.  and  Chald.,  oi freeing  front 
 bonds,  yokes,  and  restraints,  as  of  permissive  decrees,  liberties,  releases,  absolutions, 
 pardons;  xviii.  18;  Is.  xl.  20,  A.  "^ . pardon;  Dan.  iii.  25;  v,  16;  Lk.  xiii.  16;  Sir.  xxviii. 
 2,  A.  V.  forgive. 
 
* 
 
 440  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Gen.  xxviii.  ii,  And  he  will  light  upon  a  place  and  he  will  remain 
 there,  for  the  sun  was  gone  down:  and  he  will  take  from  the  stones  of 
 the  place  and  put  at  his  head  and  will  lie  down  in  that  place.  Is.  xl. 
 31,  And  they  waiting  for  Jehovah  shall  change  power;  they  shall  go  up 
 on  the  wing  as  eagles;  they  shall  run  and  not  be  weary;  they  shall  go 
 and  not  faint.  Ps.  xc.  1-3,  Prayer  to  Moses  the  man  of  God.  O  Jeho- 
 vah, thou  wert  a  refuge  to  us  in  generation  to  generation.  Before  the 
 mountains  were  born,  and  the  earth  shall  be  begun,  and  the  habitable 
 globe,  and  from  forever  even  to  forever,  thou  art  God.  Thou  wilt  turn 
 man  even  to  crushing  and  thou  wilt  say.  Turn  back  ye  sons  of  man. 
 Matth.  v.  18,  For  verily  I  say  to  you.  Till  heaven  pass  away  and  earth, 
 one  iota,  or  one  mark,  should  not  pass  away  from  the  law,  till  all  should 
 be.  John  vi.  56,  He  chewing  my  flesh,  and  drinking  my  blood,  has 
 eternal  life;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  Phil.  i.  23,  For  I 
 am  pressed  together  from  two,  having  one  eager  desire  to  be  loosed,  and 
 be  with  Christ:  (rather  much  better:).  Rev.  xxi.  18,  And  the  interior 
 construction  of  her  wall  was  a  jasper. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible*  etc.,  edited  with  various  renderings  and  readings 
 from  the  best  authorities,  by  Rev.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  M.A.,  R.  S.  Driver, 
 M.A.,  and  Rev.  R.  L.  Clarke,  M.A.,  and  Alfred  Goodwin,  M.A.,  Lon- 
 don, 1876.  It  is  really  a  critical  edition  for  English  readers  as  well  as 
 scholars.  The  text  is  that  of  the  Authorized  Version.  The  notes  are 
 very  valuable,  as  is  evident  from  the  subjoined  specimens,  which  fulfil 
 everything  claimed  for  the  work  in  the  preface. 
 
 NUMBERS  XXIV. 
 
 Various  Renderings:  v.  3  \ppe>i\.  So  Sept.,  Targ.,  Pesh.,  most  Jews;  Gesenius, 
 Ewald,  Knobel;  closed,  Vulg.,  Hengstenberg,  Hupfeld,  Rodiger,  Keil,  Oort. — v. 
 4  \lieard\  heareth;  [saw]  seeth;  [falling  into  a  trance]  fallen  down  (/.  e.,  prostrated  by 
 the  prophetic  impulse),  Hengstenberg,  Ewald,  Keil,  Oort.     Comp.  i  Sam.  xix.  24. 
 
 Various  Readings:  v.  8  [Ju'erce  them  through  with  his  arrows},  break  in  piece,<! 
 their  loins.  Gesenius  (doubtfully),  Oort. — v.  17  [destroy],  the  crown  of  the  head  of, 
 Ewald,  Oort.,  Knobel,  Bottcher  (as  Jer.  xlviii.  45). — v.  19  [oitt  of .  .  .  dominion],  Jacob 
 shall  have  dominion  over  them.     Knobel  (different  division  of  words). 
 
 ROMANS  V.  17,  18. 
 
 Various  Renderings:  v.  17  [o»e  man's},  the  one;  [dy  one},  by  means  of  the  one  man. 
 Alford. — V.  18  [by  ike  offence  0/ one},  by  means  of  one  offence.  Alford,  Ellicott,  Jo- 
 wett,  Meyer;  \by  the  righteousness  of  one},  by  means  of  one  declaration  of  righteous- 
 ness, Meyer;  by  means  of  one  righteous  act,  Alford,  Ellicott,  Jowett,  Tholuck;  [ij/'life], 
 i.  e.,  conferring,  leading  to,  Alford. 
 
 Various  Readings:  Rom.  v.  8  [yet],  for,  all  good  MSS.  and  all  critical  editors. 
 
 *  This  edition  is  also  known  as  The  Variorum.  The  New  Testament,  reissued  in 
 June,  1880,  was  edited  by  the  Revs.  R.  L.  Clarke,  M.A.,  Alfred  Goodwin,  M.A.,  and 
 W.  Sanday.  D.D. 
 
The  Authorized  Version.  441 
 
 Revised  English  Bible.  London,  1877;  Min.,  8vo.,  Par.  Ref.  This 
 edition  claims  to  give,  i.  a  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version,  2.  an  im- 
 proved arrangement  of  the  text.  The  Pentateuch  was  revised  by  Rev, 
 F.  W.  Gotch,  M.A.,  LL.D.,  and  the  remainder  of  the  Old  Testament  by 
 Rev.  Benjamin  Davies,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  the  New  Testament  by  Rev.  G. 
 A.  Jacob,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Samuel  G.  Green,  D.D. 
 
 Gen.  i.  3,  And  there  was  evening,  and  there  was  morning,  the  first 
 day. 
 
 Ps.  ex.  3,    Thy  people  are  willing  *  in  the  day  of  thy  power. 
 In  the  beauties  of  holiness; 
 From  the  womb  of  the  morning. 
 Thou  hast  the  dew  of  thy  young  men. 
 Is.  liii.  8,     He  is  taken  off  by  oppression  and  by  judgment. 
 
 And  who  considereth  his  generation  ?  .  .  . 
 Jer.xxi.  15,  A  voice  is  heard  in  Ramah, 
 The  wail  of  bitter  weeping, 
 Rachel,  weeping  for  her  children, 
 Refuseth  to  be  comforted  for  her  children. 
 Because  they  are  not. 
 
 Matth.  v.  21, whosoever  is  angry  with  his  brother  without  a 
 
 cause'  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment;  and  whosoever  shall  say  to 
 his  brother,  Raca !  2  shall  be  in  danger  of  the  Council :  but  whosoever 
 shall  say  unto  him,  Moreh !  ^  shall  be  in  danger  of  hell-fire. ■* 
 
 1  Many  good  authorities  omit  without  a  cause.  2  /.  e..  Worthless  fellow.  3  i.  e.. 
 Rebel !  or  Fool !    4  Gr.,  the  Gehenna  of  fire. 
 
 The  renderings  exhibiting  excellent  judgment  and  advanced  scholar- 
 ship m.ark  this  edition. 
 
 Among  the  various  attempts  to  make  the  Bible  disclose  its  meaning 
 and  sense  by  typographical  devices  m.  what  are  called  emphatic  New  Tes- 
 taments, there  is  one  published  in  1854,1  giving  the  text  of  the  Authorized 
 Version  with  the  various  readings  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript,  and  another 
 published  m  1878,}:  professing  to  be  a  new  translation  from  the  text  of 
 Tregelles;  the  principles  are  radically  different  as  exhibited  by  an  ex- 
 ample in  both  versions,  showing  the  emphatic  rendering  of  the  authors. 
 
 *  Heb.,  are  free-will  offerings. 
 
 t  The  Emphatic  New  Testament,  according  to  the  Authorized  Version,  ivith  tlie 
 various  Readings  in  English  of  the  Vatican  Manuscript.  By  John  Taylor.  Lon- 
 don, 1854,  8vo. 
 
 X  The  New  Testament:  neivly  translated  (from  the  Greek  Text  of  Tregelles)  and 
 critically  emphasized,  with  an  introduction  and  occasional  notes.  By  Joseph  B. 
 Rotherham.    London,  1878,  8vo. 
 
442  The  English  Versions. 
 
 I  COR.  XII.  13. 
 
 i8S4,   Taylor.  ^^78,  Rotherham. 
 
 For  by  One  Spirit  are  XOH  a-H  For,  in  one  Spirit  also,  xv^t  ^H 
 
 baptized  into  One  Body,  whether  into  one  body  were  immersed,  wheth- 
 
 we  be  Jews  or  Gentiles,  whether  we  er  Jews  or  Greeks,  whether  bond  or 
 
 be  bond  or  free ;  and  have  been  all  free ;  and  a.11  one  Spirit  were  made 
 
 made  to  drink  [into]  One  Spirit.  to  drink. 
 
 [The  single  —  under  a  word  marks  slight,  the  double  =  stronger,  em- 
 phasis.    Black  letter  is  used  for  emphatic  pronouns.] 
 
 These  emphaUc  editions,  being  generally  marked  by  very  strong  indi- 
 vidualism in  the  interpretation,  cannot  get  into  general  circulation. 
 
 CHAPTER   XIV. 
 
 THE   ANGLO-AMERICAN   REVISION   OF   THE   NEW 
 
 TESTAMENT;    OR,   THE  WESTMINSTER 
 
 VERSION. 
 
 In  addition  to  the  long  list  of  titles  bearing  on  revision 
 given  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  chapter  the  following 
 notes,  and  titles  of  other  works,  may  be  consulted  as  tracing 
 its  history. 
 
 Lightfoot,  in  a  sermon  preached  before  the  House  of 
 Commons  in  1645,  recommended  it  "to  think  of  a  review 
 and  survey  of  the  translation  of  the  Bible, "  that  ' '  the  three 
 nations  might  come  to  understand  the  proper  and  genuine 
 study  of  the  Scriptures,  by  an  exact,  vigorous,  and  lively 
 translation."  * 
 
 In  1653  a  bill  was  brought  in  to  the  Long  Parliament, 
 which,  after  a  long  preamble,  recommended  that, 
 
 "  For  the  reforming,  rectifying,  and  repairing  of  the  former  injury  to  the 
 new  translation,  and  for  preventing  of  so  great  inconveniences  of  such 
 dangerous  consequence,  and  for  the  furtherance  (what  in  us  lieth)  and 
 
 *  Works,  I.,  XV.    Ed.,  Pitman,  London,  1825. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  443 
 
 the  benefit  and  edification  of  many,  be  it  enacted,  that  no  person  or  per- 
 sons whatsoever  within  the  dominions  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ire- 
 land, without  the  approbation  of  persons  hereafter  named  or  to  be  named 
 by  authority,  shall  presume  to  print  or  publish  any  such  translation  of 
 the  Bible  or  of  the  New  Testament; 
 
 And  that  these  persons,  viz.:  Dr.  John  Owen,  Dr.  Ralph  Cudworth, 
 Mr.  Jenkins,  Mr.  William  Greenhill,  Mr.  Samuel  Slater,  Mr.  William 
 Cowper,  Mr.  Henry  Jessey,  Mr.  Ralph  Venninge,  and  Mr.  John  Row, 
 Hebrew  professor  in  Aberdeen,  in  Scotland,  shall  be  and  hereby  are 
 constituted,  appointed,  and  authorized,  in  and  about  all  these  particulars 
 following  to  be  performed  by  them  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  for  the  good 
 of  His  people,  namely: — 
 
 That  these  or  any  three  or  more  of  them  may  search  and  observe 
 wherein  that  last  translation  appears  to  be  wronged  by  the  Prelates,  or 
 printers,  or  others;  that  in  all  such  places,  as  far  as  in  them  is,  it  may  be 
 rectified  and  amended  therein,  and  the  evident  and  most  material  failings 
 that  do  in  a  special  manner  call  for  reformation  (some  particulars  whereof 
 to  us  have  been  presented  for  consideration),  and  that  this  may  be  per- 
 formed with  all  speed  before  there  be  any  further  printing  of  the 
 Bible: 
 
 And  further,  because  it  is  our  duty  to  endeavour  to  have  the  Bible 
 translated  in  all  places  as  accurately  and  as  perfectly  agreeing  with  the 
 original  Hebrew  and  Greek  as  we  can  attain  unto,  to  remove  (whatever 
 in  us  lieth)  the  stumbling-blocks  and  offence  of  the  weak,  or  the  cavils  of 
 others  when  they  hear  in  sermons  preached  or  printed,  or  in  other  trea- 
 tises, that  the  original  bears  it  better  thus  and  thus.  Be  it  [enacted] 
 that  the  persons  beforesaid  may  seriously  consider  the  translation  of  Mr. 
 H.  Ainsworth,  and  of  any  other  translations,  annotations,  or  observations 
 made  or  that  may  be  made  by  any  of  themselves,  or  of  any  others  that 
 they  know  of,  or  may  confer  withal  (who  are  desired  to  add  unto  them 
 their  best  assistance  for  the  general  good  of  all)  and  consider  of  the  mar- 
 ginal readings  in  Bibles,  whether  any  of  them  should  rather  be  in  the 
 line.  And  what  they,  after  seriously  looking  up  to  the  Lord  for  His 
 gracious  assistance  in  so  weighty  a  work,  and  advising  together  amongst 
 themselves,  shall  judge  to  be  nearest  to  the  text,  and  to  the  mind  of  the 
 Lord,  they  may  give  thereunto  their  approbation,  and  this  with  all  speed 
 that  conveniently  they  are  able: 
 
 And  be  it  further  enacted,  that  Dr.  Thomas  Goodwin,  Dr.  Tuckney, 
 and  Mr.  Joseph  Caryl,  are  hereby  appointed  and  authorized  to  be  super 
 visors  of  what  is  so  approved,  and  that  what  those  persons  shall  so  approve 
 of,  shall  accordingly  be  printed  and  published  for  the  general  edification 
 
444  The  English  Versions. 
 
 and  benefit  of  the  whole  nation,  to  be  read  both  privately  and  in  the 
 public  congregations." 
 
 The  project,  for  all  practical  purposes,  remained  a  dead 
 letter  and  became  fruitless  by  the  parliament's  dissolution.* 
 
 The  proposal  for  a  revision  (in  1655),  emanating  from  a 
 member  of  the  committee  appointed  by  the  Long  Parliament, 
 ran  as  follows: — 
 
 For  ye  bettering  of  ye  Inglish  translation  of  ye  Bible  (ist  printed  A.D. 
 1612)  by  Mr.  Jno.  Row,  'tis  offered.  That  these  five  things  are  to  be  en- 
 deavoured: 
 
 I.  That  evil  and  unmeet  divisions  of  Chaptrs,  verses,  and  sentences  be 
 rectify'd,  and  made  more  proper,  rationall,  and  dexterous,  wch  will  much 
 clear  ye  scope. 
 
 II.  That  needles  transpositions  of  words,  or  stories,  prtending  to  Hypall 
 or  Synchyses,  be  waryly  amended;  or  noted  if  they  cannot. 
 
 III.  That  all  vseles  additions  be  lop't  off,  yt  debase  the  wisdom  of 
 ye  spirit; — to  instance 
 
 1.  All  ye  Apocryphall  writings;  being  meerly  humane. 
 
 2.  All  popish  and  superstitious  prints,  plates,  and  pictures. 
 
 3.  Apotheosing  and  canonizing  of  some  (not  othrs)  as  Sts.,  St.  Luke; 
 not  St.  Job  .  .  . 
 
 4.  Spurious  additions  or  subscriptions  (to  Epistles),  words  and  sentences. 
 
 IV.  That  all  sinfuU  and  needles  detractions  be  supply 'd;  and  yt  lies  in 
 6  things — viz., 
 
 1.  Let  all  sentences,  or  words  detracted,  be  added  in  ye  text. 
 
 2.  Epitomize  ye  contents  and  chaptrs  better  at  ye  topps  of  ye  leafe. 
 
 3.  The  parenthesis  ought  not  to  be  omitted  where  'tis. 
 
 4.  Exhaust  not  the  emphasis  of  a  word  (as  Idols,  thirteen  wayes  exprest). 
 
 5.  Nor  the  superlative,  left  only  as  a  positive. 
 
 6.  Notifactum,  not  noticed  at  all. 
 
 V.  As  respecting  mutation,  or  change,  4  things  are  needful,  namely — 
 
 1.  That  nothing  be  changed  but  convinc't  apparently,  to  be  better. 
 
 2.  Yet  a  change  not  hurting  truth,  piety,  or  ye  text,  may  be  just  and 
 needfuU. 
 
 3.  Many  evil  changes  are  to  be  amended,  as  these  9  in  particular. 
 (i)  When  words,  or  sentences,  are  mistaken. 
 
 *  Eadie,  /.  c,  ii.  344-347- 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  445 
 
 (2)  When  ye  margin  is  righter  than  ye  Hne,  as  in  800  places  (and  more) 
 it  is. 
 
 (3)  When  particles  are  confounded. 
 
 {4)  When  a  word  plurall  is  translated  as  singular. 
 
 (5)  When  the  active  is  rendered  as  if  a  passive. 
 
 (6)  When  the  genders  are  confounded:  as  mostly  ye  cantic  bee. 
 {7)  When  Hebrismes  are  omited,  in  silence,  or  amisse. 
 
 (8)  When  participium  paiil,  is  rendered  as  if  it  were  nyphall. 
 
 (9)  When  conjugatio  pyel  is  Inglish'd  as  if  kal. 
 
 4.  (On  the  other  hand)  9  good  changes  are  to  be  warily  endeavour'd, 
 viz.: 
 
 (i)  Put  the  titles  of  ye  true  God  (all  ouer)  litera  capitali. 
 
 (2)  Let  majistrates  correct  misprinting  of  Billies. 
 
 (3)  Put  more  in  Inglish  {^v^Vi^ propria  nomina:)  less  in  Heb.,  Gr.,  and 
 Latin  terms. 
 
 (4)  That  Ingl.  words  (not  understood  in  Scotland)  be  idiomatiz'd. 
 
 (5)  That  all  be  analogical  to  Scripture  termes,  not  toucht  wth  our 
 opinion,  or  error. 
 
 (6)  Something  equivocal  to  Keri,  and  Kethib,  be  noticed. 
 
 (7)  That  letters,  poynts,  and  stopps,  be  distinctly  notified. 
 
 (8)  The  paralel  places  ought  to  be  well  noted,  in  the  margin. 
 
 (9)  Things  not  amiss,  may  be  endeavored  to  be  bettered.  The  like  is 
 (as  to  ye  N.  T.)  to  be  endeavored,  many  words  wanting  their  owne 
 native  idiom  and  import,  and  sometimes  ye  translation  overflowes  in 
 ye  Inglish;  or  els  is  defective:  and  some  words  confounded:  (Ex.,  gr. 
 SvvocjiiiS,  power,  and  sqovdia,  in  70  or  near  80  places  translated /cwtr 
 wch  is  properly  authority,  etc.). 
 
 All  this  has  been  essayed  by  divers  able  Hebritians:  as  Mr.  H:  J:  Mr. 
 Jn.  C.,  &c.,  whose  notes  and  pains  are  yet  conceal'd  in  private  hands, 
 but  may  come  to  light,  and  publick  use,  in  due  time.* 
 
 An  Essay  toward  the  Amendment  of  the  last  English  Translation  of 
 the  Bible.  By  Robert  Gell,  D.D.,  folio,  London,  1659.  He  charges 
 the  translators  with  Calvinistic  leanings,  and  favors  cabbalistical  inter- 
 pretation. 
 
 An  Essay  for  a  Neiv  Translation  of  the  Bible.  By  H.  R.  [Hugh 
 Ross] ,  a  Minister  of  the  Church  of  England,  1 702. 
 
 Reasons  for  revising  by  Authority  our  present  Version  of  the  Bible, 
 8vo.  Cambridge,  1788. 
 
 *  Eadie,  /.  c,  i.,  pp.  322-324. 
 
446  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Observations  on  the  Expediency  of  revisijig  the  present  English  Ver- 
 sion of  the  Four  Gospels  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  By  John  Symonds, 
 Professor  of  Modern  History  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  4to.,  Cam- 
 bridge, \'j%(j.— Observations ,  etc.,  of  the  Epistles,  by  the  same,  4to., 
 Cambridge,  1794. 
 
 Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Ely  on  the  Subject  of  a  New  and  Authorita- 
 tive Translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  By  George  Burges,  8vo.,  Pe- 
 terborough, 1796.     A  feeble  opponent  to  revision. 
 
 Remarks  upon  the  Critical  Principles  adopted  by  Writers  of  the 
 Bible,  as  expedient  and  necessary.  By  archbishop  Lawrence,  8vo., 
 Oxford,  1820.  Considered  to  be  the  ablest  production,  up  to  the  period, 
 against  revision,  chiefly  on  the  ground  of  the  seeming  impossibility  of 
 restoring  the  Hebrew  text  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  of  reaching  a  satis- 
 factory establishment  of  the  Greek  text  of  the  New. 
 
 Reasons  why  a  New  Translation  of  the  Bible  should  not  be  published 
 without  a  previous  Examination  of  all  the  material  Passages  which  may 
 be  supposed  to  be  misinterpreted,  8vo.,  Durham,  18 16. 
 
 Biblical  Gleanitigs,  by  Thomas  Wemyss,  8vo.,  York,  1816. 
 
 Reasons  in  favour  of  a  New  Translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  By 
 Sir  J.  B.  Burgess,  8vo.,  London,  1819.  This  author  (as  well  as  Bel- 
 lamy) stood  committed  to  the  assertion  that  the  A.  V.  was  made  almost 
 wholly  from  the  Septuagint  and  the  Vulgate.  The  temerity  of  his  alle- 
 gation is  severely  exposed  in  the  Quarterly  Review  (Nos.  37,  38). 
 
 A  Vindication  of  our  Authorized  Translation  of  the  Bible.  By  the 
 Rev.  Henry  John  Todd,  8vo.,  London,  1819.  The  best  historical  ac- 
 count of  the  Authorized  Version  up  to  the  time.  Part  of  it  has  been 
 issued  as  a  Tract  by  the  S.  P.  C.  K. 
 
 A  Supplement  to  the  Authorized  English  Version  of  the  Neiv  Testa- 
 ment.    By  the  Rev.  F.  H.  Scrivener,  London,  1845. 
 
 Hints  for  an  improved  translation  of  the  New  Testament.  By  the 
 Rev.  James  Scholefield,  3d  ed.,  London,  1850. 
 
 A  Vindication  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  English  Bible.  By 
 the  Rev.  S.  C.  Malan,  London,  1856. 
 
 The  State  of  the  English  Bible.  By  the  Rev.  W.  Harness,  Lon- 
 don, 1856. 
 
 Biblical  Revision:  Considerations  in  favour  of  a  Revised  Transla- 
 tion of  Holy  Scripture.    By  Edward  Slater,  London,  1856. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  447 
 
 Notes  oil  the  Proposed  Amendment  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
 Holy  Scriptures.     By  William  Selwyn,  8vo.,  Cambridge,  1856. 
 
 Bible  Revision  and  Translation;  An  Argument  for  holding  fast  what 
 we  have.     By  the  Rev.  John  Cumming,  Svo..  London,  1856. 
 
 A  Plea  for  the  Revisal  of  the  Translation  of  the  Bible  of  16 11.  By 
 F.  IHff,  8vo.,  Sunderland,  1857. 
 
 On  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Nezv  Testametit.  By  Richard 
 Chevenix  Trench,  D.D.,  London,  1858.  A  most  important  and  valu- 
 able contribution;  it  is  ostensibly  in  favor  of  postponing  revision,  but 
 
 really  one  of  the  ablest  pleas  for  the  necessity  of  it. 
 
 * 
 
 A  Revised  English  Bible,  the  Want  of  the  Church,  and  the  Demand 
 of  the  Age.     By  John  Beard,  D.D.     Small  Svo.     London,  1857. 
 
 Revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Bible,  Christian  Remem- 
 brancer, 1856,  pp.  451-499. 
 
 The  New  Testament,  revised  from  the  Authorized  Version  %vith  the 
 aid  of  other  translations.  By  Edgar  Taylor.  Small  8vo.,  London. 
 No  date. 
 
 A  Plea  for  an  Edition  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  Holy  Scripture 
 with  explanatory  and  emendatorv  marginal  Notes.  By  the  Rev.  G.  E. 
 Biber,  8vo.,  London,  1857. 
 
 Reasons  for  holding  fast  the  Authorized  English  Version  of  the 
 Bible.     By  Alexander  McCaul,  D.D.,  London,  1857. 
 
 Revision  of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  an  Argumettt  against  Objectors. 
 By  the  Rev.  H.  Burgess,  8vo.,  1857. 
 
 The  English  Bible  and  our  Duty  with  regard  to  it.  By  Philalethes, 
 8vo.,  Dublin,  1858. 
 
 Most  of  the  works  here  enumerated  are  taken  from  arch- 
 bishop Trench's  Ust,  which  with  that  given  in  the  chapter  on 
 the  Authorized  Version  and  a  few  others  which  follow  may 
 be  regarded  as  furnishing  the  most  important  literature  on 
 the  subject,  which  includes,  of  course,  the  recent  critical  edi- 
 tions of  the  New  Testament  with  English  translations  by 
 Alford,  McClellan,  Ellicott,  Lightfoot,  Scrivener,  Tregelles, 
 etc. ,  the  critical  commentaries  on  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
 ments, or  detached  portions  of  either,  among  which  that  of 
 
448  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Lange  supplies  also  a  revised  English  text,  but  the  titles  are 
 too  numerous  to  be  given  here. 
 
 Archbishop  Trench,  On  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Ntiv  Testa- 
 ment, London,  1858;  bishop  Elhcott,  Considerations  on  the  Revision 
 of  the  English  Version,  London,  1870;  and  bishop  Lightfoot,  On  a 
 Fresh  Revisioit  of  the  English  New  Testament,  London,  1 87 1,  have 
 been  reprinted  in  one  voUime,  edited  by  Dr.  Schaff,  New  York,  1873. 
 
 Anglo-American  Bible  Revision.  By  members  of  the  American  Re- 
 vision Committee,  New  York,  1879. 
 
 Reference  should  also  be  made  to  the  Histories  of  the  En- 
 glish Bible  by  Professors  Westcott,  Eadie,  and  Moulton,  Mrs. 
 Conant,  and  the  Rev.  Blackford  Condit,  as  furnishing  most 
 valuable  material,  which  applies  likewise  to  articles  on  the 
 versions,  etc. ,  in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible;  the  articles- 
 in  Herzog,  however,  are  very  unsatisfactory,  and  the  same 
 may  be  said  of  what  is  found  in  the  early  volumes  of  the 
 EncyclopcBdia  Britannica. 
 
 Among  the  numerous  contributions  bearing  on  the  history 
 of  the  present  revision,  the  following  by  American  writers  are 
 here  put  on  record: — Articles  in  the  Indepe7ide7it :  March  23, 
 and  April,  1871,  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  A.  C.  Coxe;  May,  25,  1871, 
 by  Prof  Bartlett;  Feb.  i,  1872,  by  ex-president  Woolsey. 
 The  Theological  Eclectic:  April,  1870,  by  Prof  Day.  The 
 Nation :  Oz\..  13,  20,  27,  by  Hon.  G.  P.  Marsh.  The /*rz«(r^- 
 ton  Review :  ^-Axv.  and  April,  1859;  Jan,  1871.  T\\q  Nav  Eii- 
 glander:Yeh.  1859,  by  Rev.  Edward  W.  Gilman;  May,  1859, 
 by  Professor  Gibbs.  hnd  iho.  Baptist  Quarterly:  K'^xW,  iSyi, 
 by  Prof  Kendrick. 
 
 The  controversy  as  to  the  merits  and  demerits  of  the  Re- 
 vised New  Testament,  in  numerous  pamphlets  and  articles 
 in  periodicals  and  newspapers  both  in  Great  Britain  and  the 
 United  States,  requires  neither  criticism  nor  examination  in 
 these  pages,  beyond  the  general  remark  that  the  discussion, 
 if  conducted  on  principles  of  objective  impartiality  will  prove 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  449 
 
 most  salutory,  and  that  animadversion  marked  by  blind 
 prejudice  and  daring  assertion  is  unworthy  of  the  noble  ends 
 contemplated  by  the  indefatigable  labors  of  a  noble  body  of 
 distinguished  scholars. 
 
 As  the  question  of  the  necessity  of  revision  belongs  to  the 
 past,  the  history  of  the  present  revision  will  now  be  briefly 
 traced.     The  Preface  states: 
 
 II.  The  present  Revision  had  its  origin  in  action  taken  by  the  Convo- 
 cation of  the  Province  of  Canterbury  in  February,  1870,  and  it  has  been 
 conducted  throughout  on  the  plan  laid  down  in  Resolutions  of  both 
 Houses  of  the  Province,  and,  more  particularly,  in  accordance  with 
 Principles  and  Rules,  drawn  up  by  a  Special  Committee  of  Convocation 
 in  the  following  May.  Two  Companies,  the  one  for  the  revision  of  the 
 Authorized  Version  of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  other  for  the  revision 
 of  the  same  Version  of  the  New  Testament,  were  formed  in  the  manner 
 specified  in  the  Resolutions,  and  the  work  was  commenced  on  the  twenty- 
 second  day  of  June  1870.  Shortly  afterwards,  steps  were  taken,  under 
 a  resolution  passed  by  both  Houses  of  Convocation,  for  invitmg  the  co- 
 operation of  American  scholars;  and  eventually  tvi^o  Committees  were 
 formed  in  America,  for  the  purpose  of  acting  with  the  two  English  Com- 
 panies, on  the  basis  of  the  Principles  and  Rules  drawn  up  by  the  Com 
 mittee  of  Convocation. 
 
 The  fundamental  Resolutions  adopted  by  the  Convocation  of  Canter- 
 bury on  the  third  and  fifth  days  of  May  1870  were  as  follows: — 
 
 1 .  That  it  is  desirable  that  a  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
 Holy  Scriptures  be  undertaken. 
 
 2.  That  the  revision  be  so  conducted  as  to  comprise  both  marginal  ren- 
 derings and  such  emendations  as  it  may  be  found  necessary  to  insert  in 
 the  text  of  the  Authorized  Version. 
 
 3.  That  in  the  above  resolutions  we  do  not  contemplate  any  new  trans- 
 lation of  the  Bible,  or  any  alteration  of  the  language,  except  where  in 
 the  judgment  of  the  most  competent  scholars  such  change  is  necessary. 
 
 4.  That  in  such  necessary  changes,  the  style  of  the  language  employed 
 in  the  existing  version  be  closely  followed. 
 
 5.  That  it  is  desirable  that  Convocation  should  nominate  a  body  of  its 
 own  members  to  undertake  the  work  of  revision,  who  shall  be  at  liberty 
 to  invite  the  co-operation  of  any  eminent  for  scholarship,  to  wliatev.er  na- 
 tion or  religious  body  they  may  belong. 
 
450  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  text  of  the  Resolutions  and  Rules  is  as  follows: 
 
 Resolved, — I.  That  the  Committee,  appointed  by  the  Convocation  of 
 Canterbury  at  its  last  session,  separate  itself  into  tv/o  companies,  the  one 
 for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Old  Testament,  the 
 other  for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  New  Testament. 
 
 II.  That  the  company  for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
 Old  Testament  consist  of  the  Bishops  of  St,  Davids,  Llandaff,  Ely,  and 
 Bath  and  Wells,  and  of  the  following  members  from  the  Lower  House 
 — Archdeacon  Rose,  Canon  Selwyn,  Dr.  Jebb,  and  Dr.  Kay. 
 
 III.  That  the  company  for  the  Revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of 
 the  New  Testament  consist  of  the  Bishops  of  Winchester,  Gloucester  and 
 Bristol,  and  Salisbury,  and  of  the  following  members  from  the  Lower 
 House,  the  Prolocutor,  the  Deans  of  Canterbury  and  Westminster,  and 
 Canon  Blakesley. 
 
 IV.  That  the  first  portion  of  the  work  to  be  undertaken  by  the  Old 
 Testament  Company  be  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
 Pentateuch. 
 
 V.  That  the  first  portion  of  the  work  to  be  undertaken  by  the  New 
 Testament  Company  be  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the 
 Synoptical  Gospels. 
 
 VI.  That  the  following  scholars  and  divines  be  invited  to  join  the  Old 
 Testament  Company: 
 
 Alexander,  Dr.  W.  L.  Harrison,  Archdeacon. 
 
 Chenery,  Professor.  Leathes,  Professor. 
 
 Cook,  Canon.  McGill,  Professor. 
 
 Davidson,  Professor  A.  B.  Payne  Smith,  Canon. 
 
 Da  VIES,  Dr.  B.  Perowne,  Professor  J.J.  S. 
 
 Fairbairn,  Professor.  Plumptre,  Professor. 
 
 Field,  Rev.  F.  Pusey,  Canon. 
 
 GiNSBURG,  Dr.  Wright,  Dr.  (British  Museum). 
 
 GoTCH,  Dr.  Wright,  W.  A.  (Cambridge).* 
 
 VII.  That  the  following  scholars  and  divines  be  invited  to  join  the  New 
 Testament  Company: 
 
 Angus,  Dr.  Newman,  Dr.  J.  H. 
 
 Brown,  Dr.  David.  Newth,  Professor. 
 
 Dublin,  Archbishop  of.  Roberts,  Dr.  A. 
 
 Eadie,  Dr.  Smith,  Rev.  G.  Vance. 
 
 *  Dr.  Douglas  and  Dr.  Weir,  Glasgow,  and  J.  D.  Geden  were  added  subsequently 
 to  the  Old  Testament  Company. 
 
Anglo-American   Revision.  451 
 
 HORT,  Rev.  F.  J.  A.  Scott,  Dr.  (Balliol  Coll.). 
 
 Humphry,  Rev.  W.  G.  Scrivener,  Rev.  F.  H. 
 
 Kennedy,  Canon.  St.  Andrews,  Bishop  of. 
 
 Lee,  Archdeacon.  Tregelles,  Dr. 
 
 LlGHTFOOT,  Dr.  Vaughan,  Dr. 
 
 MiLLiGAN,  Professor.  Westcott,  Canon. 
 MouLTON,  Professor. 
 
 VIII.  That  the  General  Principles  to  be  followed  by  both  Companies 
 bt  as  follows:  — 
 
 1.  To  introduce  as  few  alterations  as  possible  into  the  Text  of  the  Au- 
 thorized Version  consistently  with  faithfulness. 
 
 2.  To  limit,  as  far  as  possible,  the  expression  of  such  alterations  to  the 
 language  of  the  Authorized  and  Earlier  English  Versions. 
 
 3.  Each  Company  to  go  twice  over  the  portion  to  be  revised,  once  pro- 
 visionally, the  second  time  finally,  and  on  principles  of  voting  as  here- 
 after is  provided. 
 
 4.  That  the  Text  to  be  adopted  be  that  for  which  the  evidence  is  de- 
 cidedly preponderating;  and  that  when  the  Text  so  adopted  differs  from 
 that  from  which  the  Authorized  Version  was  made,  the  alteration  be 
 indicated  in  the  margin. 
 
 5.  To  make  or  retain  no  change  in  the  Text  on  the  second  final  revision 
 by  each  Company,  except  two  thirds  of  those  present  approve  of  the 
 same,  but  on  the  first  revision  to  decide  by  simple  majorities. 
 
 6.  In  every  case  of  proposed  alteration  that  may  have  given  rise  to 
 discussion,  to  defer  the  voting  thereupon  till  the  next  Meeting,  whensoever 
 the  same  shall  be  required  by  one  third  of  those  present  at  the  Meeting, 
 such  intended  vote  to  be  announced  in  the  notice  for  the  next  Meeting. 
 
 7.  To  revise  the  headings  of  chapters,  pages,  paragraphs,  italics,  and 
 punctuation. 
 
 8.  To  refer,  on  the  part  of  each  Company,  when  considered  desirable, 
 to  Divines,  Scholars,  and  Literary  Men,  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  for 
 their  opinions. 
 
 IX.  That  the  work  of  each  Company  be  communicated  to  the  other 
 as  it  is  completed,  in  order  that  there  may  be  as  little  deviation  from 
 uniformity  in  language  as  possible. 
 
 X.  That  the  Special  or  Bye-rules  for  each  Company  be  as  follows: — 
 
 1.  To  make  all  corrections  in  writing  previous  to  the  Meeting. 
 
 2.  To  place  all  the  corrections  due  to  textual  considerations  on  the 
 left  hand  margin,  and  all  other  corrections  on  the  right  hand  margin. 
 
 3.  To  transmit  to  the  Chairman,  in  case  of  being  unable  to  attend,  the 
 corrections  proposed  in  the  portion  agreed  upon  for  consideration. 
 
452  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  co-operation  of  American  scholars  provided  for  was 
 brought  about  as  follows: 
 
 "In  August,  1870,  Dr.  Joseph  Angus,  President  of  Regent's  Park 
 College,  London,  and  one  of  the  British  revisers,  arrived  in  New  York, 
 with  a  letter  from  Bishop  EUicott,  chairman  of  the  New  Testament  Com- 
 pany, authorizing  him  to  open  negotiations  for  the  formation  of  an  Amer- 
 ican Committee  of  Revision.  At  his  request,  I  prepared  a  draft  of  rules 
 for  co-operation,  and  a  list  of  names  of  Biblical  scholars  who  would 
 probably  best  represent  the  different  denominations  and  literary  institu- 
 tions in  this  movement.  The  suggestions  were  submitted  to  the  British 
 Committee  and  substantially  approved.  Then  followed  an  interesting 
 official  correspondence,  conducted,  on  behalf  of  the  British  Committee, 
 by  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  the  Dean  of  Westminster,  the  Bishop  of 
 Gloucester  and  Bristol,  and  Dr.  Angus.  I  was  empowered  by  the 
 British  Committee  to  select  and  invite  scholars  from  non-episcopal 
 Churches;  the  nomination  of  members  from  the  American  Episcopal 
 Church  was,  for, obvious  reasons,  placed  in  the  hands  of  some  of  its 
 Bishops;  but,  as  they  declined  to  take  action,  I  was  requested  to  fill  out 
 the  list."* 
 
 At  a  meeting,  held  on  the  7th  of  December,  1871,  for  the 
 purpose  of  effecting  a  temporary  organization  and  adopting  a 
 Constitution,  composed  of  ten  gentlemen,  of  whom  one  was 
 Dr.  Howson,  Dean  of  Chester,  Professor  Henry  B.  Smith 
 being  appointed  Chairman,  and  Professor  George  E.  Day, 
 Secretary,  the  following  business  of  public  interest  was 
 transacted. 
 
 THE   ADOPTION    OF   A    "CONSTITUTION." 
 
 I.  The  American  Committee,  invited  by  the  British  Committee  en- 
 gaged in  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  English  Version  of  the  Holy 
 Scriptures,  to  co-operate  with  them,  shall  be  composed  of  Biblical  schol- 
 ars and  divines  in  the  United  States. 
 
 II.  This  Committee  shall  have  power  to  elect  its  officers,  to  add  to  its 
 number,  and  to  fill  its  own  vacancies. 
 
 III.  The  officers  shall  consist  of  a  President,  a  Corresponding  Secretary, 
 and  a  Treasurer.    The  President  shall  conduct  the  official  correspondence 
 
 *  The  Rev.  Philip  Schaff,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  in  IntroJiiction  on  the  Revision  of  tite  En- 
 glish Bible,  pp.  .w.-.x.x;. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  453 
 
 with  the  British  revisers.     The  Secretary  shall  conduct  the  home  cor- 
 respondence. 
 
 IV.  New  members  of  the  Committee,  and  corresponding  members, 
 must  be  nominated  at  a  previous  meeting,  and  elected  unanimously  by 
 ballot. 
 
 V.  The  American  Committee  shall  co-operate  with  the  British  Com- 
 panies on  the  basis  of  the  principles  and  rules  of  revision  adopted  lay  the 
 British  Committee. 
 
 VI.  The  American  Committee  shall  consist  of  two  Companies,  the  one 
 for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  Old  Testament,  the 
 other  for  the  revision  of  the  Authorized  Version  of  the  New  Testament. 
 
 VII.  Each  Company  shall  elect  its  own  Chairman  and  Recording 
 Secretary. 
 
 VIII.  The  British  Committee  will  submit  to  the  American  Com- 
 panies, from  time  to  time,  such  portions  of  their  work  as  have  passed 
 the  first  revision,  and  the  American  Companies  will  transmit  their  criti- 
 cisms and  suggestions  to  the  British  Companies  before  the  second  revision. 
 
 IX.  A  joint  meeting  of  the  American  and  British  Companies  shall  be 
 held,  if  possible,  in  London,  before  final  action. 
 
 X.  The  American  Committee  to  pay  their  own  expenses,  and  to  have 
 the  ownership  and  control  of  the  copyright  of  the  Revised  Version  in  the 
 United  States  of  America. 
 
 The  organization  of  the  American  Committee  having  been 
 duly  reported,  and  certain  difficulties  removed  by  letter  and 
 personal  conference  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Schaff  with  the  British 
 Revisers,  the  British  Committee  at  its  meeting  on  the  1 7th  day 
 of  July,  1872,  took  the  following  action: 
 
 Dr.  Schaff  having  communicated  to  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester  and 
 Bristol  the  following  as  the  names  of  the  American  revisers,  ....  it  was 
 resolved  that  so  many  copies  of  the  revised  version  of  the  first  three  gos- 
 pels be  intrusted  to  Dr.  Schaff  for  the  use  of  the  above  named,  with  the 
 request  that  they  be  regarded  as  private  and  confidential,  and  with  the 
 intimation  that  the  work  itself  is  provisional  and  tentative,  and  likely  to 
 undergo  considerable  modification. 
 
 The  American  Committee  began  its  work  on  the  4th  of 
 October,   1872. 
 
 The  provision  of  a  joint  meeting  of  the  American  and 
 
454  The  English  Versions. 
 
 British  Revisers  to  be  held  before  final  action,  if  possible,  in 
 London,  contained  in  Article  IX.  of  the  foregoing  Constitu- 
 tion having  been  found  impracticable,  an  agreement  was 
 reached  on  the  third  day  of  August,  1877,  of  which  the  sub- 
 stance is  as  follows: 
 
 "  The  English  Revisers  promise  to  send  confidentially  their  revision  in 
 its  various  stages  to  the  American  Revisers,  to  take  all  the  American 
 suggestions  into  special  consideration  before  the  conclusion  of  their  la- 
 bors, to  furnish  them  before  publication  with  copies  of  the  revision  in  its 
 final  form,  and  to  allow  them  to  present,  in  an  Appendix  to  the  Revised 
 Scriptures,  all  the  remaining  differences  of  reading  and  rendering  of 
 importance,  which  the  English  Committee  should  decline  to  adopt; 
 while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  American  Revisers  pledge  themselves  to 
 give  their  moral  support  to  the  Authorized  Editions  of  the  University 
 Presses,  with  a  view  to  their  freest  circulation  within  the  United  States, 
 and  not  to  issue  a  rival  edition  for  a  term  of  fourteen  years."  * 
 
 The  English  Revisers  began  their  work  a  year  before  the 
 American  Revisers  entered  upon  theirs,  but  the  work  is 
 nevertheless  the  joint  product  of  both  Committees.  And 
 this  is  distinctly  brought  out  in  the  Preface: 
 
 Our  communications  with  the  American  Committee  have  been  of  the 
 following  nature.  We  transmitted  to  them  from  time  to  time  each  sev- 
 ei'al  portion  of  our  First  Revision,  and  received  from  them  in  return 
 their  criticisms  and  suggestions.  These  we  considered  with  much  care 
 and  attention  during  the  time  we  were  engaged  on  our  Second  Revi- 
 sion. We  then  sent  over  to  them  the  various  portions  of  the  Second 
 Revision  as  they  were  completed,  and  received  further  suggestions, 
 which,  like  the  former,  were  closely  and  carefully  considered.  Last  of 
 all,  we  forwarded  to  them  the  Revised  Version  in  its  final  form;  and  a 
 list  of  those  passages  in  which  they  desire  to  place  on  record  their  prefer- 
 ence of  other  readings  and  renderings  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  the 
 volume.  We  gratefully  acknowledge  their  care,  vigilance,  and  accuracy ; 
 and  we  humbly  pray  that  their  labours  and  our  own,  thus  happily  united, 
 may  be  permitted  to  bear  a  blessing  to  both  countries,  and  to  all  English- 
 speaking  people  throughout  the  world. 
 
 *   Coinfianion  to  the  Revised  Version  of  the  English  New  Testamciit,  p.  96. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  455 
 
 The  whole  time  devoted  to  the  work  has  been  ten  years  and  a  half. 
 The  First  Revision  occupied  about  six  years;  the  second  about  two 
 years  and  a  half.  The  remaining  time  has  been  spent  in  the  considera- 
 tion of  the  suggestions  from  America  on  the  Second  Revision,  and  of 
 many  details  and  reserved  questions  arising  out  of  our  own  labours.  As 
 a  rule,  a  session  of  four  days  has  been  held  every  month  (with  the  ex- 
 ception of  August  and  September)  in  each  year  from  the  commencement 
 of  the  work  in  June  1870.  The  average  attendance  for  the  whole  time  has 
 been  sixteen  each  day;  the  whole  Company  consisting  at  first  of  twenty- 
 seven,  but  for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  of  twenty-four  members,  many 
 of  them  residing  at  great  distances  from  London.  Of  the  original  num- 
 ber four  have  been  removed  from  us  by  death. 
 
 The  American  Company,  in  like  manner,  met  every  month 
 (except  in  July  and  August)  in  the  Bible  House  at  New- 
 York.  The  Revision  of  the  New  Testament  was  finished  in 
 October,  1880. 
 
 LIST   OF   REVISERS.* 
 
 I.    ENGLISH   REVISION   COMMITTEE. 
 
 (i)   Old  Testament  Company. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  Edward  Harold  Browne,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Win- 
 chester (Chairman),  Famham  Castle,  Surrey. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  Lord  Arthur  Charles  Hervey,  D.D.,  Bishop  of 
 Bath  and  Wells,  Palace,  Wells,  Somerset. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  Alfred  Ollivant,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Llandaff,  Bishop's 
 Court,  Llandaff. 
 
 The  Very  Rev.  Robert  Payne  Smith,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Canterbury, 
 Deanery,  Canterbury. 
 
 The  Ven.  Benjamin  Harrison,  M.A.,  Archdeacon  of  Maidstone,  Canon 
 of  Canterbury,  Canterbury. 
 
 The  Rev.  William  Lindsay  Alexander,  D.D.,  Professor  of  The- 
 ology, Congregational  Church  Hall,  Edinburgh. 
 
 Robert  L.  Bensly,  Esq.,  Fellow  and  Hebrew  Lecturer,  Gonville  and 
 Caius  College,  Cambridge 
 
 The  Rev.  John  Birrell,  Professor  of  Oriental  Languages,  St.  Andrew's, 
 Scotland. 
 
 *  The  following  lists,  taken  from  Anglo-American  Bible  Revision  by  members  of  the 
 Americati  Revision  Cojntnittee,  New  York,  1879,  were  prepared  by  Dr.  Schaff,  the 
 names  of  the  revisers  deceased  since  its  preparation  having  been  supplied  in  the  notes. 
 
456  The  English  Versions. 
 
 Frank  Chance,  Esq.,  M.D.,  Burleigh  House,  Sydenham  Hill,  London. 
 
 Thomas  Chenery,  Esq.,  Reform  Club,  London,  S.  W. 
 
 The  Rev.  T.  K.  Cheyne,  Fellow  and  Hebrew  Lecturer,  Balliol  College, 
 Oxford. 
 
 The  Rev.  A.  B.  Davidson,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Free  Church 
 College,  Edinburgh. 
 
 The  Rev.  George  Douglas,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Hebrew  and  Principal 
 of  Free  Church  College,  Glasgow. 
 
 S.  R.  Driver,  Esq.,  Tutor  of  New  College,  Oxford. 
 
 The  Rev.  C.  J.  EnoTT,  Winkfield  Vicarage,  Windsor. 
 
 The  Rev.  Frederick  Field,  D.D.,  Carlton  Terrace,  Heigham,  Norwich. 
 
 The  Rev.  John  Dury  Geden,  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Wesleyan  College, 
 Didsbury,  Manchester. 
 
 The  Rev.  Christian  D.  Ginsburg,  LL.D.,  Wokingham,  Berks. 
 
 The  Rev.  Frederick  William  Gotch,  D.D.,  Principal  of  the  Baptist 
 College,  Bristol. 
 
 The  Rev.  William  Kay,  D.D.,  Great  Leghs'  Rectory,  Chelmsford. 
 
 The  Rev.  Stanley  Leathes,  B.D.,  Professor  of  Hebrew,  King's  Col- 
 lege, London. 
 
 The  Rev.  John  Rawson  Lumby,  B.D.,  Fellow  of  St.  Catharine's  Col- 
 lege, Cambridge. 
 
 The  Rev.  John  James  Stewart  Perowne,   D.D.,   Dean  of  Peter- 
 borough. 
 
 The  Rev.  A.  H.  Sayce,  Fellow  and  Tutor  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford. 
 
 The  Rev.  William  Robertson  Smith,  Professor  of  Hebrew,  Free 
 Church  College,  Aberdeen. 
 
 William  Wright,  Professor  of  Arabic,  Cambridge. 
 
 William  Aldis  Wright,  Esq.  (Secretary),  Bursar  of  Trinity  College, 
 Cambridge. 
 
 O.  T.  Company,  zj. 
 
 Note. — ^The  English  Old  Testament  Company  has  lost,  by  death,  the  Right  Rev. 
 Dr.  CoNNOP  Thirlwall,  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  d.  27  July,  1S75:  the  Yen.  Henry  John 
 Rose,  Archdeacon  of  Bedford,  d.  31  January,  1873;  the  Rev.  William  Selwyn,  D.D., 
 Canon  of  Ely,  d.  24  April,  1875;  the  Rev.  Dr.  Patrick  Fairbairn,  Principal  of  the 
 Free  Church  College,  Glasgow,  d.  6  August,  1874;  Professors  McGill,  d.  16  March, 
 1871;  Weir,  27  July,  1876;  and  Davies,  iq  July,  1875;  and  by  resignation,  the  Right 
 Rev.  Dr.  Christopher  Wordsworth,  Bishop  of  Lincoln;  the  Rev.  John  Jebb,  Canon 
 of  Hereford,  and  the  Rev.  Edward  Haves  Plumptre,  D.D.,  Professor  of  N.  T.  Ex- 
 egesis, King's  College,  London  (resigned  17  March,  1874). 
 
 Note — The  order  of  the  names  is  as  it  stood  originally  before  the  promotion  of  some 
 of  their  owners. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  457 
 
 (2)  New   Testament  Company. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  Charles  John  Ellicott,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Gloucester 
 and  Bristol  (Chairman),  Palace,  Gloucester. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  George  Moberly,  D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  Pal- 
 ace, Salisbury. 
 
 The  Very  Rev.  Edward  Henry  Bickersteth,  D.D.,  Prolocutor,  Dean 
 of  Lichfield,  Deanery,  Lichfield. 
 
 The  Very  Rev.  Arthur  Penrhyn  Stanley,  D.D.,  Dean  of  West- 
 minster, Deanery,  Westminster. 
 
 The  Very  Rev.  Robert  Scott,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Rochester,  Deanery, 
 Rochester. 
 
 The  Very  Rev.  Joseph  Williams  Blakesley,  B.D.,  Dean  of  Lincoln, 
 Deanery,  Lincoln. 
 
 The  Most  Rev.  Richard  Chenevix  Trench,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of 
 Dublin,  Palace,  Dublin. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  Charles  Wordsworth,  D.C.L.,  Bishop  of  St.  An- 
 drew's, Bishopshall,  St.  Andrew's. 
 
 The  Rev.  Joseph  Angus,  D.D.,  President  of  the  Baptist  College,  Re- 
 gent's Park,  London. 
 
 The  Rev.  David  Brown,  D.D.,  Principal  of  the  Free  Church  College, 
 Aberdeen. 
 
 The  Rev.  Fenton  John  Anthony  Hort,  D.D.,  Fellow  of  Emmanuel 
 College,  Cambridge. 
 
 The  Rev.  William  Gibson  Humphry,  Vicarage,  St.  Martin's-in-the- 
 Fields,  London,  W.  C. 
 
 The  Rev.  Benjamin  Hall  Kennedy,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Ely  and  Regius 
 Professor  of  Greek,  The  Elms,  Cambridge. 
 
 The  Ven.  William  Lee,  D.D.,  Archdeacon  of  Dublin,  Dublin. 
 
 The  Right  Rev.  Joseph  Barber  Lightfoot,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Durham. 
 
 The  Rev.  William  Milligan,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Divinity  and  Biblical 
 Criticism,  Aberdeen. 
 
 The  Rev.  William  F.  Moulton,  D.D.,  Master  of  The  Leys  School, 
 Cambridge. 
 
 The  Rev.  Samuel  Newth,  D.D.,  Principal  of  New  College,  Hamp- 
 stead,  London. 
 
 The  Ven.  Edwin  Palmer,  D.D.,  Archdeacon  of  Oxford,  Chi-ist  Church, 
 Oxford. 
 
 The  Rev.  Alexander  Roberts,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Humanity,  St. 
 Andrew's. 
 
 The  Rev.  Frederick  Henry  Ambrose  Scrivener,  LL.D.,  Prebend- 
 ary, Hendon  Vicarage,  London,  N.  W. 
 
458  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  Rev.  George  Vance  Smith,  D.D.,  Parade,  Carmarthen. 
 
 The  Rev.  Charles  John  Vaughan,  D.D.,  Master  of  the  Temple,  The 
 
 Temple,  London,  E.  C. 
 The  Rev.  Brooke  Foss  Westcott,  D.D.,  Canon  of  Peterborough  and 
 
 Regius  Professor  of  Divinity,  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 
 The  Rev.  J.  Troutbeck  (Secretary),  Dean's  Yard,  Westminster. 
 
 N.  T.  Company,  2^. 
 Active  members  in  both  Companies,  ^2. 
 
 Note — The  English  New  Testament  Company  has  lost,  by  death,  the  Right  Rev. 
 Dr.  Samuel  WiLBERBORCE,  Bishop  of  Winchester,  d.  1873;  the  Very  Rev.  Dr.  Henry 
 Alford,  Dean  of  Canterbury,  d.  1871;  the  Rev.  Dr.  John  Eadie,  Professor  of  Bibh- 
 cal  Literature  in  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  Glasgow,  d.  1876;  Mr.  Samuel 
 Prideaux  Tregelles,  LL.D.  (who  was  prevented  by  ill  health  from  taking  any 
 part  in  the  work),  d.  1875;  and  the  Very  Rev.  Dr.  Arthur  Penrhvn  Stanley,  Dean 
 of  Westminster,  d.  July,  1881;  and  by  resignation,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Ch.arles  Merivale, 
 Dean  of  Ely. 
 
 (The  Rev.  F.  C.  Cook,  Canon  of  Exeter,  the  Rev.  Dr.  E.  B.  Pusev,  who  were 
 asked  to  join  the  O.  T.  Company,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  H.  Newman,  who  was  asked 
 to  join  the  N.  T.  Company,  declined  to  serve.) 
 
 IL    AMERICAN    REVISION   COMMITTEE. 
 
 General  Officers  of  the  Committee. 
 Philip  Schaff,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  President. 
 George  E,  Day,  D.D.,  Secretary. 
 
 (i)   Old  Testament  Company. 
 
 Prof.  Wm.  Henry  Green,  D.D.,  LL.D.  (Chairman),  Theological  Sem- 
 inary, Princeton,  N.  J. 
 
 Prof.  George  E.  Day,  D.D.  (Secretary),  Divinity  School  of  Yale  Col- 
 lege, New  Haven,  Conn. 
 
 Prof.  Charles  A.  Aiken,  D.D.,  Theological  Sem.,  Princeton,  N.  J. 
 
 The  Rev.  T.  W.  Chambers,  D.D.,  Collegiate  Reformed  Dutch  Church, 
 N.  Y. 
 
 Prof.  Thomas  J.  Conant,  D.D.,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 
 
 Prof.  John  De  Witt,  D.D.,  Theological  Sem.,  New  Brunswick,  N.  J. 
 
 Prof.  George  Emlen  Hare,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Divinity  School,  Phila. 
 
 Prof.  Charles  P.  Krauth,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Vice-Provost  of  the  Univer- 
 sity of  Pennsylvania,  Philadelphia. 
 
 Prof.  Charles  M.  Mead,  D.D.,  Theological  Seminary,  Andover,  Mass. 
 
 Prof.  Howard  Osgood,  D.D.,  Theological  Sem.,  Rochester,  N.  Y. 
 
 Prof.  Joseph  Packard,  D.D.,  Theological  Seminary,  Alexandria,  Va. 
 
 Prof.  Calvin  E.  Stowe,  D.D.,  Hartford,  Conn. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  459 
 
 Prof.  James  Strong,  S.T.D.,  Theological  Seminary,  Madison,  N.  J. 
 
 Prof.  C.  V.  A.  Van  Dyck,  D.D.,  M.D.,  Beirut,  Syria  (Advisory  Mem. 
 
 ber  on  questions  of  Arabic). 
 
 O.  T.  Company,  14. 
 
 Note — The  American  Old  Testament  Company  has  lost,  by  death,  Tayler  Lewis, 
 LL.D.,  Professor  Emeritus  of  Greek  and  Hebrew,  Union  College,  Schenectady,  N. 
 Y.,  d.  1877. 
 
 (2)  New  Testament  Co7?ipany. 
 
 Ex-President  T.  D.  Woolsey,  D.D.,  LL.D.  (Chairman),  New  Haven, 
 
 Conn. 
 Prof.  J.  Henry  Thayer,  D.D.  (Secretary),  Theo.  Sem.,  Andover,  Mass. 
 Prof.  Ezra  Abuot,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Divinity  School,  Harvard  University, 
 
 Cambridge,  Mass. 
 The  Rev.  J.  K.  Burr,  D.D.,  Trenton,  New  Jersey. 
 President  Thomas  Chase,  LL.D.,  Haverford  College,  Pa. 
 Chancellor  Howard  Crosby,   D.D.,   LL.D.,   New  York  University, 
 
 New  York. 
 Prof.  Timothy  Dwight,  D.D.,  Divinity  School  of  Yale  College,  Ne\T 
 
 Haven,  Conn. 
 Prof.  A.  C.  Kendrick,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  University  of  Rochester,  Roches- 
 ter, N.  Y. 
 The  Right  Rev.  Alfred  Lee,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Delaware. 
 Prof.  Matthew  B.  Riddle,  D.D.,  Theological  Sem.,  Hartford,  Conn. 
 Prof.  Philip  Schaff,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Union  Theological  Sem.,  N.  Y. 
 Prof.  Charles  Short,  LL.D.,  Columbia  College,  N.  Y. 
 The  Rev.  E.  A.  Washburn,  D.D.,  Calvary  Church,  N.  Y. 
 
 N.  T.  Company,  ij. 
 In  both  Companies,  27. 
 Note — The  American  New  Testament  Company  has  lost,  by  death,  James  Had- 
 LEY,  LL.D.,  Professor  of  Greek,  Yale  College,  Conn,  (who  attended  the  first  session), 
 d.  1872;  Professor  Henry  Bovnton  Smith,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Union  Theological  Semi- 
 nary, New  York  (who  attended  one  session,  and  resigned,  from  ill  health),  d.  1877; 
 Professor  Horatio  B.  Hackett,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Theological  Seminary,  Rochester,  N. 
 Y.,  d.  1876;  and  Professor  Charles  Hodge,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Theological  Seminary, 
 Princeton,  N.  J.  (who  never  attended  the  meetings,  but  corresponded  with  the  Com- 
 mittee), d.  1878;  the  Rev.  Dr.  E.  A.  Washburn,  Calvary  Church,  New  York,  d.  Feb., 
 1881;  Prof  Charles  P.  Krauth,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  d.  Jan.  2,  1883;  and  by  resignation. 
 Rev.  G.  R.  Crooks,  D.D.,  New  York,  and  Rev.  W.  F.  Warren,  D.D.,  Boston  (who 
 accepted  the  original  appointment  but  found  it  impossible  to  attend). 
 
 The  New  Testament  was  published  on  the  seventeenth  day  v 
 of  May,  1 88 1,  and  the  demand  for  it  was  unparalleled  in  the  1 
 history  of  the  book  trade.     It  bears  this  title:  \ 
 
460  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  jfesus  Christ  Trans- 
 lated out  of  the  Greek:  Being  the  Version  set  forth  A. D.  ibii  com- 
 pared with  the  most  Ancient  Authorities  and  Revised  A.D.  188 1. 
 Printed  for  the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  Oxford  at  the 
 University  Press.     1881. 
 
 After  the  Preface,  to  be  noticed  in  full  presently,  follows: 
 
 THE  NAMES  AND  ORDER  OF  ALL  THE  BOOKS  OF  THE 
 NEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
 S.  Matthew,  S.  Mark,  S.  Luke,  S.  John,  The  Acts,  To  the  Romans, 
 I  Corinthians,  2  Corinthians,  To  the  Galatians,  To  the  Ephesians,  To 
 the  PhiHppians,  To  the  Colossians,  i  Thessalonians,  2  Thessalonians, 
 I  Timothy,  2  Timothy,  To  Titus,  To  Philemon,  To  the  Hebrews, 
 James,  i  Peter,  2  Peter,  i  John,  2  John,  3  John,  Jude,  Revelation. 
 
 After  Revelation  comes  the  Appendix. 
 
 After  these  preliminary  and  external  matters  we  now  pass 
 to  the  examination  of  the  Version  itself  in  the  order  adopted 
 in  the  Preface,  which  adverts  to  it  under  the  four  heads  of 
 Text,  Translation,  Language,  and  Marginal  Notes.     It  states: 
 
 I.  A  revision  of  the  Greek  text  was  the  necessary  foundation  of  our 
 work;  but  it  did  not  fall  within  our  province  to  construct  a  continuous 
 and  complete  Greek  text.  In  many  places  the  English  rendering  was 
 considered  to  represent  correctly  either  of  two  competing  readings  in  the 
 Greek,  and  then  the  question  of  the  text  was  usually  not  raised.  A  suf- 
 ficiently laborious  task  remained  in  deciding  between  the  rival  claims 
 of  various  readings  which  might  properly  affect  the  translation.  When 
 these  were  adjusted,  our  deviations  from  the  text  presumed  to  underlie 
 the  Authorized  Version  had  next  to  be  indicated,  in  accordance  with  the 
 fourth  rule;  but  it  proved  inconvenient  to  record  them  in  the  margin  .... 
 
 In  regard  of  the  readings  thus  approved,  it  may  be  observed  that  the 
 fourth  rule,  by  requiring  that  "  the  text  to  be  adopted  "  should  be  "  that 
 for  which  the  evidence  is  decidedly  preponderating,"  was  in  effect  an 
 instruction  to  follow  the  authority  of  documentary  evidence  without  def- 
 erence to  any  printed  text  of  modern  times,  and  therefore  to  employ  the 
 best  resources  of  criticism  for  estimating  the  value  of  evidence.  Textual 
 criticism,  as  applied  to  the  Greek  New  Testament,  forms  a  special  study 
 of  much  intricacy  and  difficulty,  and  even  now  leaves  room  for  consider- 
 able variety  of  opinion  among  competent  critics.  Different  schools  of 
 criticism  have  been  represented  among  us,  and  have  together  contributed 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  461 
 
 to  tlie  final  result  .  .  .  Many  places  still  remain  in  which,  for  the  present,  , 
 it  would  not  be  safe  to  accept  one  reading  to  the  absolute  exclusion  of 
 others.  In  these  cases  we  have  given  alternative  readings  in  the  mar- 
 gin, wherever  they  seem  to  be  of  sufficient  importance  or  interest  to  de- 
 serve notice.  In  the  introductory  formula,  the  phrases  "many  ancient 
 authorities,"  "some  ancient  authorities,"  are  used  with  some  latitude  to 
 denote  a  greater  or  lesser  proportion  of  those  authorities  which  have  a 
 distinctive  right  to  be  called  ancient.  These  ancient  authorities  com- 
 prise not  only  Greek  manuscripts,  some  of  which  were  written  in  the 
 fourth  or  fifth  centuries,  but  versions  of  a  still  earlier  date  in  different 
 languages,  and  also  quotations  by  Christian  writers  of  the  second  and 
 following  centuries. 
 
 In  order  to  explain  and  illustrate  the  preceding  weighty 
 passage  to  those  not  familiar  with  its  subject  matter,  two  ex- 
 amples, one  from  the  Gospels  and  one  from  the  Epistles,  are 
 here  given.  The  first  is  Matth.  vi.  13,  which  reads  in  the  Au- 
 thorized Version:  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
 and  the  glory,  forever.  Amen,"  but  is  omitted  from  the  text 
 of  the  New  Version,  and  transferred  to  the  margin  with  the 
 introductory  formula:  "  Many  authorities,  some  ancient,  but 
 with  variations,  add  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power, 
 and  the  glory,  forever.     A  men. " 
 
 Whatever  text  underlay  the  Authorized  Version  in  this 
 place,  it  was  not  one  in  any  way  entitled  to  respect,  for  it  de- 
 viates from  the  most  ancient  manuscripts.  The  omitted 
 clause  is  wanting  in  Codex  Sinaiticus  {Aleph,  4th  century) 
 Codex  Vaticanus  (B.,  4th  cent.),  Codex  Bezae  (D.,  6th  cent.), 
 and  Codex  Pal.  Dublin  (Z. ,  6th  cent);  likewise  in  the  cur- 
 sive MSS. ,  Nos.  I,  17,  118,  130,  and  209.  The  Codex 
 Alexandrinus  (A.,  5th  cent.),  and  Codex  Ep'hrsemi  Rescr. 
 (C. ,  5th  cent.),  being  mutilated  in  this  place  are,  of  course, 
 useless  for  the  purpose  of  our  inquiry.  On  the  other  hand, 
 many  of  the  MSS. ,  which  contain  the  clause,  supply  it  in  red 
 ink  to  distinguish  it  from  the  text,  while  others  give  it  in  the 
 margin.  It  is  also  in  the  newly-discovered  Codex  Rossa- 
 nensis,  ascribed  to  the  close  of  the  sixth  century  or  the  begin- 
 
462  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ning  of  the  seventh,  the  text  of  which,  however,  is  considered 
 to  be  inferior  in  purity  to  that  of  the  MSS.  before  mentioned. 
 Turning  from  the  Greek  MSS.  to  the  ancient  versions,  the 
 clause  is  wanting  in  the  Old  Latin,  Vulgate,  and  Memphitic, 
 but  found  in  the  ^Ethiopic,  Armenian,  Gothic,  and  Syriac 
 versions;  but  as  there  is  considerable  doubt  as  to  the  genuine- 
 ness of  the  last-named  version,  the  presence  of  the  clause  in 
 it  is  not  as  decisive,  as  it  would  be  without  such  doubt.  The 
 clause  is  likewise  unnoticed  in  the  ancient  expositions  of  the 
 Lord's  Prayer  by  Origen  (died  254),  Tertullian  (200-220), 
 and  Cyprian  (248-258),  although  it  is  found  in  Chrysostom 
 (397-407).  It  has  been  traced  back  to  i  Chron.  xxix.  11, 
 and  2  Tim.  iv.  18  is  considered  to  be  the  germ  of  this  litur- 
 gical addition  to  the  text,  which  crept  into  it  probably  about 
 the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century.  These  textual  consid- 
 erations left  the  Revisers  no  choice,  and  compelled  them  to 
 deny  it  a  place  in  the  sacred  text,  while  their  marginal  anno- 
 tation is  a  marvel  of  comprehensive  accuracy. 
 
 Our  second  example  is  given  in  parallel  columns  with  the 
 changes  in  italics  in  both  versions. 
 
 I  TIM.  III.  16. 
 
 ibii.  1881. 
 
 And  without  controuersie,  great  is  And  without  controversy  great  is 
 
 the  mysterie  of  godlinesse:  Godwzs  the  myst-ery  of  godliness;  *//e  who 
 
 jnanifest  in  the  flesh,  iustified  in  the  was  manifested  m  the  flesh,  justified 
 
 Spirit,  scene  of  Angels,  preached  vn-  in  the  Spirit,  seen  of  angels,  preached 
 
 to  the  Gentiles,  beleeued  on  in  the  among  the  nations,  believed  on  in 
 
 world,  receiued  vp  into  glory.  the  world;  received  up  in  glory. 
 
 This  very  important  passage  unfolds  very  clearly  the  per 
 plexities  of  textual  criticism.      Let  the  reader  understand  that 
 the  difference  between  the  reading  God,  represented  in  Greek 
 characters  by  0C,   and  the  reading  He  who,   represented  in 
 
 *  Margin:  The  word  God  in  place  of  He  luko,  rests  on  no  sufficient  ancient  evi- 
 dence.    Some  ancient  authorities  read  -which. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  463 
 
 Greek  by  OC,  turns  upon  the  presence  of  the  horizontal  bar 
 over  the  two  Greek  letters,  and  the  genuineness  of  the  line  in 
 the  centre  of  0;  the  difference  between  who,  Greek  OC,  and 
 which,  Greek  O,  on  the  presence  or  absence  of  the  C. 
 
 Now  in  the  famous  Cod.  Sin.  we  have  the  reading  who 
 corrected  by  a  hand  of  the  twelfth  century  into  God,  and  in 
 the  Cod.  Alex,  critics  are  undecided,  in  the  present  worn  con- 
 dition of  the  respective  leaf,  whether  it  be  OC  or  ©C.  Those 
 who  saw  the  MS.  soon  after  it  came  to  England  (1628)  pro- 
 nounce almost  unanimously  in  favor  of  QC.  On  the  other 
 hand,  the  Codd.  Sin.  and  Ephr. ,  the  Memphitic  and  Thebaic 
 versions,  Origen,  and  the  critical  editions  of  the  New  Testa- 
 ment by  Lachmann,  Tischendorf,  Tregelles,  Ellicott,  and 
 Westcott  and  Hort,  pronounce  in  favor  of  OC;  the  weight 
 of  evidence,  therefore,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  it  is  the  more 
 difficult  reading,  compelled  the  Revisers  to  adopt  it. 
 
 The  reading  which  against  who,  is  supported  by  the  Codex 
 Claromontanus,  the  Old  Latin,  Vulgate  and  Peshito  versions, 
 and  this  explains  the  marginal  note. 
 
 So  careful  a  scholar  as  bishop  Ellicott  decides  ^ '  ittdispuiably 
 after  minute  personal  inspection  "  *  for  the  reading  adopted 
 in  the  New  Version. 
 
 And  concerning  the  whole  passage,  Winer,  Wiesinger,  De 
 Wette,  Ellicott,  Westcott  and  Hort,  and  other  competent 
 scholars  hold  that  it  formed  part  of  a  well  known  ancient 
 hymn  or  confession  of  faith  in  praise  of  "The  Living  God," 
 or  "The  mystery  of  godliness,"  arranged  thus: 
 
 Who  was  manifested  in  the  flesh, 
 Justified  in  the  Spirit, 
 
 Seen  of  Angels, 
 Preached  among  the  nations. 
 Believed  on  in  the  %vorld. 
 Received  up  in  glory. 
 
 *  See  Com.'Tientary  on  the  passage. 
 
464  The  English  Versions. 
 
 The  other  changes  in  this  passage,  not  textual,  need  not 
 be  discussed  here. 
 
 On  the  all-important  subject  of  the  text,  impartial  criticism 
 must  pronounce  it  the  purest  text  of  any  version  extant,  con- 
 forming as  far  as  scrupulous,  laborious,  and  conscientious 
 scholarship  of  the  most  competent  textualists  now  living 
 could  make  it  conform,  to  the  purest  text  of  the  most  au- 
 thentic and  weighty  ancient  manuscripts,  supported  by  the 
 earliest  and  truest  versions,  and  the  testimony  of  the  earliest 
 and  most  learned  Christian  writers. 
 
 The  Preface  continues: 
 
 2.  We  pass  now  from  the  Text  to  the  Translation.  The  character  of 
 the  Revision  was  determined  for  us  from  the  outset  by  the  first  rule,  "  to 
 introduce  as  few  alterations  as  possible,  consistently  with  faithfulness." 
 Our  task  was  revision,  not  re-translation.* 
 
 In  the  application  however  of  this  principle  to  the  many  and  intricate 
 details  of  our  work,  we  have  found  ourselves  constrained  by  faithfulness 
 to  introduce  changes  which  might  not  at  first  sight  appear  to  be  included 
 under  the  rule. 
 
 The  alterations  which  we  have  made  in  the  Authorized  Version  may 
 be  roughly  grouped  in  five  principal  classes. 
 
 First,  alterations  positively  required  by  change  of  reading  in  the  Greek 
 Text. 
 
 Secondly,  alterations  made  where  the  Authorized  Version  appeared 
 either  to  be  incorrect,  or  to  have  chosen  the  less  probable  of  two  possible 
 renderings. 
 
 Thirdly,  alterations  of  obscure  or  ambiguous  renderings,  into  such  as 
 are  clear  and  express  in  their  import  .... 
 
 Fourthly,  alterations  of  the  Authorized  Version  in  cases  where  it  was 
 inconsistent  with  itself  in  the  rendering  of  two  or  more  passages  con- 
 fessedly alike  or  parallel. 
 
 *  The  term  "revision"  seems  to  have  been  construed  very  liberally;  for  strictly 
 speaking  the  Revised  Version  is  a  new  translation  on  the  basis  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion. The  Revision  is  a  new  translation  from  the  original  with  reference  to  the  old; 
 whatever  in  the  old  was  found  to  be  faithfully  rendered  was  allowed  to  stand,  but 
 wherever  in  the  judgment  of  the  Revisers  a  change  was  necessary  it  was  made,  so 
 that  as  a  matter  of  fact  the  Revision  is  really  a  new  translation. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  465 
 
 Fifthly,  alterations  rendered  necessary  by  consequence,  that  is,  arising 
 out  of  changes  ah-eady  made,  though  not  in  themselves  required  by  the 
 general  rule  of  faithfulness. 
 
 These  different  classes  of  alterations  will  now  be  examined 
 and  illustrated. 
 
 I.  Alterations  positively  reqtiired  by  change  of  reading  in  the  Greek 
 Text. 
 
 In  addition  to  the  two  examples  already  given,  a  few  others 
 are  supplied  without  note  or  comment,  the  juxtaposition  of 
 the  two  versions  being  deemed  sufficient. 
 
 MATTH.  V.  22. 
 ibii.  1881. 
 
 Whosoeuerisangry'withhisbroth-  Whosoever  is  angry  with  his 
 er  without  a  cause.  brother. 
 
 MATTH.  XIX.   17. 
 Why  callest  thou  me  good  ?  there         Why  askest  thou  me  concerning 
 is  none  good  but  one,  that  is  God;     that  which  is  good?     One  there  is 
 but  if  thou  wilt  enter  into  life,  keep     who  is  good:  but  if  thou  wouldest 
 the  commandements.  enter  into  life,  keep  the  command- 
 
 ments. 
 
 JOHN  XX.   16. 
 
 She  turned  her  selfe,  and  saith  She  iwxneth  herself,  and  saith  lui- 
 vnto  him,  Rabboni,  which  is  to  say,  to  him  iti  Hebreiu,  Rabboni;  which 
 Master.  is  to  say,  Master. 
 
 1  PET.  II.  21. 
 
 Christ  also  suffered  for  vs,  leaning  Christ  also  suffered  ior  you,  leav- 
 vs  an  example,  that  yee  should  fol-  mgyott  an  example,  that  ye  should 
 low  his  steps.  follow  his  steps. 
 
 2  PET.  III.  2. 
 
 That  ye  may  be  mindfull  of  the  That    ye  should  remember  the 
 
 words  which  were  spoken  before  by  words  which  were   spoken   before 
 
 the  holy  Prophets,  and  of  the  com-  by  the  holy  prophets,  and  the  com- 
 
 viandement  of  vs  the  ApostL  s  of  the  mandment  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour 
 
 Lord  and  Sauiour.  through  your  Apostles. 
 REV.  XXII.   14. 
 
 Blessed  are  they  that  do  his  com-  Blessed  are  they  that  wash  their 
 
 mandements   that  they  may  haue  robes,  that  they  may  have  the  right 
 
 right  to  the  tree  of  life.  to  come  to  the  tree  of  life. 
 
466 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 II.  Alterations  made  where  the  Authorized  Version  appeared  either 
 tfi  be  incorrect,  or  to  have  chosen  the  less  probable  of  two  renderings. 
 
 I  COR.  XIV.  20. 
 
 Brethren,  be  not  children  in  vn-  Brethren,  be'not  children  in  mind: 
 
 derstanding ;  howbeit  in  malice  be  howbeit  in  malice  be  ye  babes,  but 
 
 yee  children,  but  in  vnderstanding  in  mind  he  men.' 
 be  men.' 
 
 1  Gx.  perfect,  or,  0/ a  ripe  age.  1  Gr.  0/ full  age. 
 
 This  passage  in  the  New  Version  is  a  vast  improvement 
 upon  the  Old,  which  is  clearly  incorrect  in  that  it  fails  to 
 bring  out  the  distinction  between  itatdia  and  vr/nioi,  which 
 is  all  important,  for  the  Apostle  requires  the  Corinthians  not 
 only  not  to  be  children  in  malice,  but  to  grace  the  maturity 
 of  mind  by  the  guileless  innocence  of  infants. 
 
 I  COR.  XI.  28-34. 
 28  But   let   a  man   examine   him-     But  let   a   man  prove  himself,  28 
 
 selfe,  and  so  let  him  eate  of  that 
 bread  and  drink  of  that  cup. 
 
 29  For  hee  that  eateth  and  drinketh 
 vnworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh 
 'damnation  to  himselfe,  not  dis- 
 cerning the  Lord^s  body. 
 
 30  For  for  this  cause  many  are  weake 
 and  sickly  among  you,  and  many 
 sleep. 
 
 3 1  For  if  we  would  iudge  our  selues, 
 we  should  not  be  iudged. 
 
 32  But  when  we  are  iudged,  we  are 
 chastened  of  the  Lord,  that  all 
 should  not  be  condemned  with 
 the  world. 
 
 33  Wherefore,  my  brethren,  when 
 ye  come  together  to  eate,  tary 
 one  for  another. 
 
 34  And  if  any  man  hunger,  let  him 
 eate  at  home,  that  ye  come  not 
 together  vnto  '^condemnation. 
 
 1  Or,  ji(dgement. 
 
 and  so  let  him  eat  of  the  bread, 
 and  drink  of  the  cup. 
 For  he  that  eateth  and  drink-  29 
 eth,  eateth  and  drinketh  judge- 
 ment ?/«to  himself,  if  he  '^discern 
 not  the  body. 
 
 For  this  cause  many  among  you  30 
 are  weak  and  sickly,  and  not  a 
 few  sleep. 
 
 But  if  we  "^discerned  ourselves,  31 
 we  should  not  be  judged. 
 But  3when  we  are  judged,  we  32 
 are  chastened  of  the  Lord,  that 
 we  jnay  not  be  condemned  with 
 the  world. 
 
 Wherefore,  my  brethren,  when  33 
 ye  come  together  to  eat,  wait 
 one  for  another. 
 
 If  any  man  is  hungry,  let  him  34 
 eat  at  home;  that  your  coming 
 together  be  not  unto  judgement. 
 
 1  Gr.  discrhninate. 
 
 2  Gr.  discriminated. 
 
 3  Or,  -when  we  are  judged  (^  the  Lord, 
 •we  are  chastened. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  467 
 
 Although  this  passage  does  not  in  all  respects  come 
 under  this  head,  it  does  so  in  some,  and  is  given  to  show 
 the  discrimination  between  SiaxpivEiv,  upivEiv,  and  uara- 
 xpivsiv;  the  first  word  importing  discernment  (vv.  29,  31) 
 before  and  in  communicating;  the  second,  expressing  the 
 immediate  consequences  of  its  non-exercise  (vv.  31,  32); 
 and  the  last,  final  condemnation  (v.  34).  The  avoidance  of 
 rendering  xpt/na  by  two  separate  words  (as  in  the  A.  V.  by 
 damnation  and  condemnation^  is  likewise  a  great  gain. 
 
 In  addition  to  quite  a  number  of  passages  given  in  the 
 chapter  on  the  Authorized  Version,  the  following  seem  to 
 come  under  this  head,  and  exhibit  decided  improvements  in 
 the  changes  made. 
 
 I  COR.  VIII.  7, 
 For  some  with  conscience  of  the         But  some,  being  used  tmtil  now 
 idole  vnto  this  houre,  eate  it  as  a     to  the  idol,  eat  as  {of)  a  thing  sac- 
 thing  offered  vnio  an  idole.  rijiced  to  an  idol. 
 
 I  JOHN  v.  13. 
 
 These  things  haue  I  written  vnto  These  things  have  I  written  unto 
 
 you  that  bcleeiie  on  the  Name  of  the  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  ye  have 
 
 Son  of  God,  that  yee  may  know,  eternal  life,  [even)  unto  yoti  that  he.- 
 
 that  yee  haue  eternal!  life,  and  that  lieve  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God. 
 yee  may  beleeue  on  the  Name  of  the 
 Sonne  of  God. 
 
 III.  Alterations  of  obscure  or  ambiguous  renderings  into  such  as  are 
 clear  and  express  in  their  import  .... 
 
 MATTH.  V.   16. 
 
 Let  your  light   so   shine  before  Even  so  let  your  light  shine  be- 
 
 men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  fore  men,  that  they  may  see  your 
 
 workes,    and    glorifie   your   father  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Fa- 
 
 which  is  in  heauen.  ther  which  is  in  heaven. 
 
 The  old  rendering,  by  making  so  emphatic  by  position,  ob- 
 scures the  sense  which,  as  in  the  Revision,  connects  this  verse 
 with  V.  15,  and  imports  that  as  a  lamp  shines  unto  all  that 
 are  in  the  house,  even  so  let  your  light  shine. 
 
-nI 
 
 468  The  English  Versions. 
 
 MATTH.    XVI.  23. 
 
 Get  thee  behinde  me,  Satan,  thou  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan,  thou 
 art  an  off'eftce  vnto  me.  art  a  stiimblingblock  unto  me. 
 
 Offence,   here  and  in  many  other  places,  as  well  as  offend, 
 does  not  signify  to  give  offence,  but  to  cause  to  stumble. 
 LUKE  HI.  23. 
 And  lesus  himselfe  began  to  be         And  Jesus  himself  when  he  began 
 about  thirty  yeeres  of  age.  {to  teach)  was  about  thirty  years  of 
 
 age. 
 
 The  utterly  unmeaning  rendering  of  the  A.  V.  is  singularly 
 improved  by  the  translation  in  the  Revision,  and  the  intro- 
 duction of  the  supplementary  words,  put  in  parentheses  here, 
 
 is  very  happy. 
 
 JOHN  IX.  17. 
 
 What  sayest  thou  of  him,  that  he  What  sayest  thou  of  him,  iti  that 
 hath  opened  thine  eyes  ?  he  opened  thine  eyes  ? 
 
 Itt  that  signifies  because,  and  removes  the  ambiguity. 
 
 ACTS  IV.  4. 
 And  the  number  of  the  men  was         And  the  number  of  the  men  ca>ne 
 about  fiue  thousand.  to  be  about  five  thousand. 
 
 The  obscurity  of  the  A.  V.  is  removed  by  a  more  adequate 
 rendering  of  iyEvifh]. 
 
 ACTS  XXVH.  40. 
 
 And  when  they  had   'taken  vp         And  casting  off  the  anchors,  they 
 the  ankers,  they  committed  (them-     left  them  in  the  sea. 
 selues)  vnto  the  sea. 
 
 1  Or,  cut  the  ankers,  they  left  them  in  the  sea. 
 
 The  translation  of  the  A.  V.  illustrates  not  only  the  selec- 
 tion of  the  worse  and  less  probable  of  two  possible  renderings, 
 but  the  introduction  of  a  ludicrous  ambiguity,  if  not  a  posi- 
 tively false  statement,  all  of  which  is  cleared  in  the  concise 
 rendering  of  the  Revision. 
 
 The  passage  X.  i,  of  this  same  book,  I  perceive,  introduces 
 in  the  Revision  the  marginal  reading:    "Or,  cohort"  in  place 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  469 
 
 of  band.  It  would,  possibly,  have  been  better  to  have  adopted 
 it  in  the  text,  although  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  origitial  re- 
 flection of  the  temporary  English  occupant  of  a  Scotch  pres- 
 byterian  pulpit,  mentioned  by  Dr.  Eadie  (II.  p.  367)  may 
 not  find  any  imitators.  The  said  exegete  enlarging  on  the 
 power  of  divine  grace  in  the  conversion  of  Cornelius,  startled 
 his  hearers  with  the  statement,  that  he  was  not  only  a  soldier, 
 but  also  the  leader  of  a  band  or  company  of  foreign  musicians, 
 many  of  whom  were  still  coming  from  Italy. 
 
 IV.  Alterations  of  the  Authorized  Version  in  cases  where  it  was  in- 
 consistent with  itself  in  the  rendering  of  two  or  more  passages  confessedly 
 alike  or  parallel. 
 
 This  class  of  changes  is  very  numerous,  and  comprises  not 
 only  words,  but  clauses  and  entire  sentences;  we  will  consider 
 a  few  of  each. 
 
 IVords. 
 
 The  word  Ttpaivoopiov  is  rendered  in  the  A.  V.,  Matth.  xxvii.  27, 
 "common-hail "  (margin,  governor'' s  house);  Mark  xv.  16,  " prastorium, " 
 John  xviii.  28,  xix.  9,  "liali  of  judgment "  (margin,  Pilate^ s  house):, 
 xviii.  33,  "judgment-hall";  so  likewise  in  Acts  xxiii.  35,  and  Phil.  i. 
 13,  "palace"  (margin  Ccesar's  court).  In  the  Revision  the  word  is 
 rendered  iu  the  first  place  "palace"  (margin,  Gr.  prcBtorium);  in  the 
 second  "  prsetorium  "  (mai-gin,  Or,  palace);  while  the  passages  in  John 
 give  "palace"  (mai-gin,  Gr.  pmtorium)  and  Phil.  i.  13,  "prcetorian 
 guard"  (margin, prcetorium).  Why  the  variation  remains  in  Mark  is 
 difficult  to  say;  there  is  every  reason  why  it  should  be  rendered  as  in  the 
 other  places,  except  the  last,  where  the  context  and  sense  require  the 
 variation. 
 
 I.LV7]fiEiov  in  the  A.  V.  is  rendered  in  the  same  verse,  Matth.  xxvii. 
 60,  "tomb"  and  "sepulchre."     The  Revision  avoids  the  inconsistency. 
 
 The  unquestionable  parallelism  of  uccudpioi,  i  Pet.  iii.  14,  and  the 
 same  word  in  Matth.  v.  10,  rendered  in  the  A.  V.,  "  happy  "  in  the  first 
 place,  and  "  blessed  "  in  the  second  has  been  recognized  in  the  Revision 
 by  a  consistent  rendering. 
 
 The  parallehsm,  if  not  identity,  of  the  subjoined  two  passages  exhibits 
 an  unjustifiable  inconsistency  in  the  A.  V.;  the  words  in  italics  show 
 the  verbal  agreement  in  the  Greek. 
 
470 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 MARK  XII.  38-40. 
 
 LUKE  XX.  46,  47. 
 
 ibl  I . 
 
 Beware  of  the  Scribes  which  loiie 
 to  go  in  long  clothing,  and  (loue) 
 salutations  in  the  market  places, 
 And  the  chief e  seates  in  the  Syna- 
 gogues, and  the  vppermost  roumes 
 at  feasts:  Which  deuoure  widowes 
 houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make 
 long  prayers. 
 
 The  extent  to  which  this  inconsistency  has  been  removed  in  the  Re- 
 vision, is  apparent  from  the  re-appearance  of  the  same  passages  in  their 
 amended  form. 
 
 Beware  of  the  Scribes,  which  de- 
 sire to  walke  in  long  robes,  and  loue 
 greetings  in  the  markets,  and  the 
 highest  seats  in  the  Synagogues,  and 
 the  chief e  roumes  at  feasts:  which 
 deuoure  widowes  houses,  and  for  a 
 shew  make  long  prayers. 
 
 MARK  XII.  38-40. 
 
 LUKE  XX.  46,  47. 
 
 1881. 
 
 Beware  of  the  scribes,  which  de- 
 sire to  walk  in  long  roljes,  and  to 
 /jfl^'^salutations  in  the  marketplaces, 
 and  chief  seats  in  the  synagogues, 
 and  chief  places  at  feasts:  they  which 
 devour  widows'  houses,  'and  for  a 
 pretence  make  long  prayers. 
 
 Beware  of  the  scribes,  which  de- 
 sire to  walk  in  long  robes,  and  love 
 salutations  in  the  marketplaces,  and 
 chief  seats  in  the  synagogues,  and 
 chief  places  at  feasts;  which  devour 
 widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence 
 make  long  prayers. 
 
 1  Or,  even  while  for  a  pretence  they  make. 
 
 The  differences  remaining  are  faithful  renderings  of  the  Greek  text. 
 
 The  glaring  inconsistency  of  rendering,  and  its  successful  con-ection  in 
 I  Cor.  XV.  27,  28,  which  follows  needs  no  comment  beyond  stating  that 
 the  words  in  italics  are  parts  of  the  same  Greek  verb. 
 
 lb  1 1. 
 
 For  he  hath  put  all  things  vnder 
 his  feet;  but  when  hee  saith  all 
 things  are  put  vnder  him,  it  is  man- 
 ifest that  hee  is  excepted  which 
 did  put  all  things  vnder  him.  And 
 when  all  things  shall  bee  subdued 
 vnto  him,  then  shal  the  Sonne  also 
 himselfe  bee  subiect  vnto  him  that 
 put  all  things  vnder  him,  that  God 
 may  be  all  in  all. 
 
 1881. 
 For,  He  put  all  things  in  subjec- 
 tion under  his  feet.  But  when  he 
 saith.  All  things  are  put  in  subjec- 
 tion, it  is  evident  that  he  is  excepted 
 who  did  subject  all  things  unto  him. 
 And  when  all  things  have  been  sub- 
 jected unto  him,  then  shall  \}a&  Son 
 also  himself  i^t'  subjected  to  him  that 
 did  subject  all  things  unto  liim, 
 that  God  may  be  all  in  all. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  471 
 
 The  Revisers  of  the  New  Version  had  in  the  Genevan  and  Rhemish 
 versions  examples  of  greater  consistency  of  rendering,  but  they  excel 
 both  in  making  one  verb  bring  out  by  more  correct  inflection  all  the  va- 
 riations of  thought,  with  the  result  that  this  passage  is  perhaps  the  most 
 faithful  transcript  of  the  Greek  idiom  in  the  English  that  could  be  fur- 
 nished. One  such  example  is  the  most  eloquent  monument  of  the  mas- 
 terly skill  of  the  Revisers. 
 
 Clauses  and  Sentences. 
 Among  the  inconsistencies  referred  to  under  this  head  may  be  instanced 
 several  quotations  from  the  Old  Testament,  e.  g.,  Deut.  xxxii.  35,  quoted 
 the  same  words  in  the  Greek,  appears  in  the  A.  V.  thus: 
 
 ROM.  XII.  19.  HEB.  X.  30. 
 
 Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,  Vengeance  belongeth  vnto  me,  I 
 saith  the  Lord.  wil  recompense,  saith  the  Lord. 
 
 The  rendering  in  Hebrews  is  that  adopted  in  both  places  in  the  Re- 
 vision, except  "saith  the  Lord"  in  Hebrews,  as  not  belonging  to  the 
 text. 
 
 Gen.  XV.  6  (Ixx.)  is  quoted  in  the  two  versions  thus: 
 
 ROM.  IV.  3. 
 ibii.  1881. 
 
 It  was  counted  vnto  him  for  right-  It  was  reckoned  unto  him  for 
 eousnes.  righteousness. 
 
 ROM.  IV.  22. 
 
 It  was  imputed  to  him  for  right-       (Same  as  above.) 
 eousnesse. 
 
 GAL.  III.  6. 
 
 It  was  'accounted  to  him  for  right-       (Same  as  above.) 
 eousnesse. 
 
 1  Or,  imputed. 
 
 JAMES  II.  23. 
 
 It  was  imputed  vnto  him  for  right-       (Same  as  above.) 
 eousnesse. 
 
 and  Rom.  iv.  9  in  connection  with  the  first  two: 
 
 Faith  was  reckoned  to  Abraham  To  Abraham  his  faith  was  reck- 
 for  righteousnesse.  oned  for  righteousness. 
 
 Psalm  xcv.  11  is  quoted  in  the  same  context  thus: 
 
472  The  English  Versions. 
 
 HEB.  III.   II. 
 
 ibii.  1881. 
 
 So  I  sware  in  my  wrath:   'They  As  I  sware  in  my  wrath,  'They 
 
 shall  not  enter  into  my  rest.  shall  not  enter  into  my  rest. 
 
 1  Or,  if  they  shall  enter.  1  Gx,  if  they  shall  enter. 
 
 HEB.  IV.  3. 
 
 As  I  haue  sworne  in  my  wrath,  (Same  as  above.) 
 if  they  shall  enter  into  my  rest. 
 
 These  examples,  illustrative  of  what  has  been  done  on  a 
 large  scale,  indicate  a  step  in  the  right  direction,  which  can 
 hardly  be  overestimated  as  to  the  benefit  to  be  derived  there- 
 from by  every  reader  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
 
 V.  Alterations  rendered  necessary  BY  CONSEQUENCE. 
 
 What  is  meant  by  these  had  best  be  given  in  the  language 
 of  the  Preface,  which  says: 
 
 This  may  be  made  plain  by  an  example.  When  a  particular  word  is 
 found  to  recur  with  characteristic  frequency  in  any  one  of  the  Sacred 
 Writers,  it  is  obviously  desirable  to  adopt  for  it  some  uniform  rendering. 
 Again,  where,  as  in  the  case  of  the  first  three  Evangelists,  precisely  the 
 same  clauses  or  sentences  are  found  in  more  than  one  of  the  Gospels,  it 
 is  no  less  necessary  to  translate  them  in  every  place  in  the  same  way. 
 These  two  principles  may  be  illustrated  by  reference  to  a  word  that  per- 
 petually recurs  in  St.  Mark's  Gospel,  and  that  may  be  translated  either 
 "straightway,"  "forthwith,"  or  "immediately."  Let  it  be  supposed 
 that  the  first  rendering  is  chosen,  and  that  the  word,  in  accordance  with 
 the  first  of  the  above  principles,  is  in  that  Gospel  uniformly  translated 
 "  straightway."  Let  it  be  further  supposed  that  one  of  the  passages  of 
 St.  Mark,  in  which  it  is  so  translated  is  found,  word  for  word,  in  one  of 
 the  other  Gospels,  but  that  there  the  rendering  of  the  Authorized  Version 
 happens  to  be  "forthwith"  or  "immediately."  That  rendering  must 
 be  changed  on  the  second  of  the  above  principles;  and  yet  such  a  change 
 would  not  have  been  made  but  for  this  concurrence  of  two  sound  prin- 
 ciples, and  the  consequent  necessity  of  making  a  change  on  grounds  ex- 
 traneous to  the  passage  itself. 
 
 .This  is  but  one  of  many  instances  of  consequential  alterations  which 
 might  at  first  sight  appear  unnecessary,  but  which  nevertheless  have  been 
 deliberately  made,  and  are  not  at  variance  with  the  rule  of  introducing 
 as  few  changes  in  the  Authorized  Version  as  faithfulness  would  allow. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  473 
 
 The  Preface  then  dwells  upon  grammatical  changes,  which 
 require  no  discussion  or  illustration  here,  as  they  have  been 
 fully  presented  before  in  the  chapter  on  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion.     It  proceeds: 
 
 3.  We  now  come  to  the  subject  of  Language. 
 
 The  second  of  the  rules  by  which  the  work  has  been  governed  pre- 
 scribed that  the  alterations  to  be  introduced  should  be  expressed  as  far 
 as  possible,  in  the  language  of  the  Authorized  Version  or  of  the  Versions 
 that  preceded  it. 
 
 To  this  rule  we  have  faithfully  adhered.  We  have  habitually  con- 
 sulted the  earlier  Versions;  and  in  our  sparing  introduction  of  words  not 
 found  in  them  or  in  the  Authorized  Version  we  have  usually  satisfied 
 ourselves  that  such  words  were  employed  by  standard  writers  of  nearly 
 the  same  date,  and  had  also  that  general  hue  which  justified  their  intro- 
 duction into  a  Version  which  has  held  the  highest  place  in  the  classical 
 literature  of  our  language.  We  have  never  removed  any  archaisms, 
 whether  in  structure  or  in  words,  except  where  we  were  persuaded  either 
 that  the  meaning  of  the  words  was  not  generally  understood,  or  that  the 
 nature  of  the  expression  led  to  some  misconception  of  the  true  sense  of 
 the  passage.  The  frequent  inversions  of  the  strict  order  of  the  words, 
 which  add  much  to  the  strength  and  variety  of  the  Authorized  Version, 
 and  give  an  archaic  colour  to  many  felicities  of  diction,  have  been  seldom 
 modified.  Indeed,  we  have  often  adopted  the  same  arrangement  in  our 
 own  alterations;  and  in  this,  as  in  other  particulars,  we  have  sought  to 
 assimilate  the  new  work  to  the  old. 
 
 Li  a  few  exceptional  cases  we  have  failed  to  find  any  word  in  the  older 
 stratum  of  our  language  that  appeared  to  convey  the  precise  meaning  of 
 the  original.  There,  and  there  only,  we  have  used  words  of  a  later  date; 
 but  not  without  having  first  assured  ourselves  that  they  are  to  be  found 
 in  the  writings  of  the  best  authors  of  the  period  to  which  they  belong. 
 
 The  gravamina  against  the  Authorized  Version  under  this 
 head  having  been  fully  considered  in  the  chapter  relating  to 
 it  require  no  further  discussion  here.  On  the  general  subject 
 it  may  be  added  that  to  the  ' '  innocent  archaisms  "  which  the 
 conservative  spirit  of  the  Revisers  has  retained  belong  hath, 
 whiles,  throughly,  holpen,  and  which  for  ivho. 
 
 The  American  Revisers  desired  to  go  further  in  this  matter. 
 
474  The  English  Versions. 
 
 as  appears  from  VII.  in  the  Classes  of  Passages  enumerated 
 in  the  Appendix,  which  reads: 
 
 Substitute  modern  forms  of  speech  for  the  following  archaisms,  viz., 
 who  or  that  for  which  when  used  of  persons;  are  for  be  in  the  present 
 indicative ;  know,  knew,  for  wot,  wist;  drag  or  drag  away  for  hale. 
 
 In  the  treatment  of  proper  names  the  Revisers,  not  bound 
 by  any  special  rule,  followed  generally  the  rule  laid  down  for 
 their  predecessors,  without  the  capricious  violations  of  which 
 they  were  guilty.  That  rule,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  to 
 this  eftect: 
 
 The  names  of  the  prophets  and  the  holy  writers,  with  the  other  names 
 of  the  text,  to  be  retained  as  nigh  as  may  be,  accordingly  as  they  were 
 vulgarly  used. 
 
 The  Preface  adds: 
 
 Some  difficulty  has  been  felt  in  dealing  with  names  less  familiarly 
 known.  Here  our  general  practice  has  been  to  follow  the  Greek  form 
 of  names,  except  in  the  case  of  persons  and  places  mentioned  in  the  Old 
 Testament,  in  this  case  we  have  followed  the  Hebrew. 
 
 For  ample  illustrations  of  the  inconsistencies  of  the  A.  V., 
 under  this  head,  the  reader  may  consult  the  chapter  relating 
 to  it.  They  have  been  corrected  in  the  New  Version,  where, 
 e.  g.,  Acts  vii.  45  now  reads:  "Which  also  our  fathers,  on 
 their  turn,  brought  in  with  Joshua  when  they  entered  on  the 
 possession  of  the  nations";  and  Heb.  iv.  8:  "For  \[  Joshua 
 had  given  them  rest,  he  would  not  have  spoken  afterward  of 
 another  day. " 
 
 The  marginal  notes  in  the  New  Version  are  singularly  val- 
 uable, and  exhibit  in  a  striking  manner  the  masterly  hand- 
 ling of  the  well-nigh  inexhaustible  material,  of  which  these 
 notes  embody  the  result.     In  the  language  of  the  Preface: 
 
 These  Notes  fall  into  four  main  groups:  first,  notes  specifying  such 
 differences  of  reading  as  were  judged  to  be  of  sufficient  importance  to 
 require  a  particular  notice;  secondly,  notes  indicating  the  exact  rendering 
 of  words  to  which,  for  the  sake  of  English  idiom,  we  were  obliged  to 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  475 
 
 give  a  less  exact  rendering  in  the  text;  thirdly,  notes,  very  few  in  num- 
 ber, affording  some  explanation  vs^hich  the  original  appeared  to  require; 
 fourthly,  alternative  renderings  in  difficult  or  debateable  passages.  The 
 notes  of  this  last  group  are  numerous,  and  largely  in  excess  of  those 
 which  were  admitted  by  our  predecessors.  In  the  270  years  which  have 
 passed  away  since  their  labours  were  concluded,  the  Sacred  Text  has 
 been  minutely  examined,  discussed  in  every  detail,  and  analyzed  with  a 
 grammatical  precision  unknown  in  the  days  of  the  last  Revision.  There 
 has  thus  been  accumulated  a  large  amount  of  materials  that  have  pre- 
 pared the  way  for  different  renderings,  which  necessarily  came  under  dis- 
 cussion. We  have  therefore  placed  before  the  reader  in  the  margin 
 other  renderings  than  those  which  were  adopted  in  the  text,  wherever 
 such  renderings  seemed  to  deserve  consideration.  The  rendering  in  the 
 text,  where  it  agrees  with  the  Authorized  Version,  was  supported  by  at 
 least  one  third,  and,  where  it  differs  from  the  Authorized  Version,  by 
 at  least  two  thirds  of  those  who  were  present  at  the  second  revision  of  the 
 passage  in  question. 
 
 Notes  of  the  first  group  are  generally  introduced  by  the  formulae: 
 "Some  ancient  authorities,"  "many  ancient  authorities,"  "some  au- 
 thorities," etc.;  e.  g.,  at  Matth.  xxiii.  38:  "Some  ancient  authorities 
 omit  desolated  John  v.  iii.,  "Many  ancient  authorities  insert  wholly 
 or  in  part,  waiting  for  the  moving  of  the  water:  4.  for  an  angel  of  the 
 Lord  went  down  at  certain  seasons  into  the  pool,  and  troubled  the  water: 
 whosoever  then  first  after  the  troubling  of  the  water  stepped  in,  was 
 made  whole,  with  whatsoever  disease  he  was  holdeny  Matth.  xviii.  10, 
 "Many  authorities,  some  ancient,  insert  ver.  II,  For  the  Son  of  matt 
 came  to  save  that  which  was  lost.  See  Luke  xix.  10  ";  and  other  vari 
 tions  of  the  formula. 
 
 Notes  of  the  second  group  are  generally  introduced  by  "Gr,"  i.  e., 
 Greek;  e.g.:  Matth.  vi.  i,  "Gr.  a  millstone  turned  by  an  ass."  Luke 
 XV.  16,  "Gr.  the  pods  of  the  carob-tree."  Acts  xxvii.  12,  "  Gr.  down 
 the  southwest  wind  and  down  the  northwest  wind."  Heb.  xiii.  5,  "Gr. 
 L,st  your  turn  of  mind  h^  free ." 
 
 Of  notes  of  the  third  group  the  followmg  are  mstances:  Matth.  xviii. 
 24,  "This  talent  was  probably  worth  about  ;^24o";  v.  28,  "The  word 
 iji  the  Greek  denotes  a  coin  worth  about  eight  pence  half-penny  ";  xxvii. 
 6,  "Gr.  corbanas,  that  is,  sacred  treasury.  Compare  Mark  vii.  II." 
 Mark  xiv.  3,  "Gr.  pistic  nard,  pistic  being  perhaps  a  local  name. 
 Others  take  it  to  vciez-n  genuine,  others  liquid."  Luke  xxiii.  33,  "Ac- 
 cording to  the  Latin,  Calvary,  which  has  the  same  meaning."    John 
 
4/6  The  English  Versions. 
 
 xxi.  15—17,  ^^  Love  in  these  places  represents  two  different  Greek  words." 
 Actsix.  36,  "That  is,  Gazelle:'  i  Pet.  v.  13,  "That  is,  The  church, 
 or,  the  sister." 
 
 Notes  of  the  fourth  group  are  simply  introduced  by  "Or";  e.  g.: 
 Matth.  iii.  17,  "Or,  This  is  my  Son;  my  beloved  in  whom  I  am  well 
 pleased.  See  ch.  xii.  18."  Luke  ii.  49,  "Or,  about  my  Father's  busi- 
 ness. Gr.  in  the  things  of  my  Father.'"  John  xviii.  12,  "Or,  military 
 tribune.  Gr.,  chiliarch."  Rom.  vi.  5,  '■^  Or,  united  with  the  likettess 
 ....  with  the  likeness.''''  Heb.  xii.  18,  "Or,  a  palpable  and  kindled 
 fire'''';  22,  "Or,  and  to  innumerable  hosts,  the  general  assembly  of 
 angels,  and  the  church  &-'c."  James  iv.  5,  "Or,  7Vie  spirit  which  he 
 made  to  dwell  in  us  he  year  net  h  for  eve7i  unto  jealous  envy.  Or,  That 
 spirit  which  he  made  to  dwell  in  us  yearneth  for  us  even  unto  jealous 
 envy.'"  Rev.  xii.  10,  "Or,  Now  is  the  salvatioti,  and  the  pozver,  and 
 the  kingdom  become  our  God's,  and  the  authority  is  become  his  Chrisfs." 
 
 There  are  s,till  some  particulars  to  which  the  Preface  refers. 
 
 (a)  The  use  of  italics  has  been  "  on  the  general  principle  of  printing  in 
 italics  words  which  did  not  appear  to  be  necessarily  involved  in  the 
 Greek.  Our  tendency  has  been  to  diminish  rather  than  to  increase  the 
 amount  of  italic  printing;  though,  in  the  case  of  difference  of  readings, 
 we  have  usually  marked  the  absence  of  any  words  in  the  original  which 
 the  sense  might  nevertheless  require  to  be  present  in  the  Version;  and 
 again,  in  the  case  of  inserted  pronouns,  where  the  reference  did  not  ap- 
 pear to  be  perfectly  certain,  we  have  similarly  had  recourse  to  italics. 
 Some  of  these  cases,  especially  when  there  are  slight  differences  of  read- 
 ing, are  of  singular  intricacy,  and  make  it  impossible  to  maintain  rigid 
 uniformity." 
 
 {b)  The  arrangement  in  paragraphs,  preserving  "  the  due  mean  be- 
 tween a  system  of  long  portions  which  must  often  include  several  sepa- 
 rate topics,  and  a  system  of  frequent  breaks  "  adopted  in  the  New  Version 
 is  a  decided  and  marked  improvement,  for  while  the  continuity  of  the 
 thought  is  not  interrupted  by  arbitrary  or  injudicious  breaks,  the  reten- 
 tion of  the  traditional  plan  ot  a  division  by  chapter  and  verse,  as  indicated 
 on  the  margin,  affords  unimpan-ed  facilities  for  reference.  There  are, 
 however,  certain  defects  which  will  be  noted  below. 
 
 (c)  The  metrical  arrangement  of  quotations  from  the  Poetical  Books  of 
 the  Old  Testament,  and  of  the  hymns  in  Luke  i.,  ii.,  not  only  arrests  at- 
 tention by  contrast,  but  affords  material  aid  to  the  right  understanding 
 of  the  Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision. 
 
 477 
 
 [d)  The  matter  of  punctuation  is  not  only  free  from  caprice  in  the  New 
 Version,  but  peculiar  care  has  been  taken  to  make  it  an  important  auxiliary 
 to  the  right  understanding  of  the  Scriptures,  and  to  their  proper  reading, 
 e.  g.,  on  occasions  for  public  worship.  Much  of  what  has  been  said 
 under  the  last  few  heads,  may  be  illustrated  by  the  juxtaposition  of  the 
 two  versions.  As  the  Bibles  now  circulated  differ  considerably  in  punc- 
 tuation, etc.,  from  the  edition  of  1611,  the  quotation  is  from  an  ordinary 
 Bible. 
 
 ROMANS   XV. 
 
 Authorized  Version. 
 
 The  New  Version. 
 
 18  For  I  will  not  dare  to  speak  of 
 any  of  those  things  which  Christ 
 hath  not  wrought  by  me,  to  make 
 the  Gentiles  obedient,  by  word  and 
 deed, 
 
 19  Through  mighty  signs  and 
 wonders,  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
 of  God;  so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and 
 round  about  unto  Illyricum,  I  have 
 fully  preached  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
 
 20  Yea,  so  have  I  strived  to  preach 
 the  gospel,  not  where  Christ  was 
 named,  lest  I  should  build  upon  an- 
 other man's  foundation: 
 
 2 1  But  as  it-  is  written.  To  whom 
 he  was  not  spoken  of,  they  shall 
 see:  and  they  that  have  not  heard 
 shall  understand. 
 
 22  For  which  cause  also  I  have 
 been  'much  hindered  from  coming 
 to  you. 
 
 23  But  now  having  no  more  place 
 in  these  parts,  and  having  a  great 
 desire  these  many  years  to  come 
 unto  you; 
 
 24  Whensoever  I  take  my  journey 
 into  Spain,  I  will  come  to  you:  for 
 I  trust  to  see  you  in  my  journey, 
 and  to  be  brought  on  my  way  thith- 
 
 For  I  will  not  dare  to  speak  of  18 
 'any  thingssave  those  which'Christ 
 wrought  through  me,  for  the  obe- 
 dience of  the  Gentiles,  by  word 
 and  deed,  in  the  power  of  signs  19 
 and  wonders,  in  the  power  of  2the 
 Holy  Ghost;  so  that  from  Jerusa- 
 lem, and  round  about  even  unto 
 Illyricum,  I  have  sfuUy  preached 
 the  gospel  of  Christ;  yea,  ^mak-  20 
 ing  it  my  aim  so  to  preach  the 
 gospel,  not  where  Christ  was  al- 
 ready named,   that  I  might  not 
 build  upon  another  man's  foun- 
 dation; but,  as  it  is  written,  21 
 
 They  shall  see,  to  whom  no 
 tidings  of  him  came, 
 
 And  they  who  have  not  heard* 
 shall  understand. 
 
 Wherefore  also  I  was  hindered  22 
 these  many  times  from  coming 
 to  you:  but  now,  having  no  more  23 
 any  place  in  these  regions,  and 
 having  these  many  years  a  long- 
 ing to  come  unto  you,  whenso-  24 
 ever  I  go  unto  Spain  (for  I  hope 
 to  see  you  in  my  journey,  and  to 
 be  brought  on  my  way  thither- 
 ward by  you,   if  first  in  some 
 
478  The  English  Versions. 
 
 erward  by  you,  if  first  I  be  some-  measure  I  shall  have  been  satis- 
 
 what  filled  ^with  your  company.  fied  with  your  company) — but  25 
 
 25  But  now  I  go  unto  Jerusalem  now,  I  say,  I  go  unto  Jerusalem, 
 
 to  minister  unto  the  saints.  ministering  unto  the  saints. 
 
 1  Or,  Jitanyways,  or,  oftentimes.  1  Gr.  of  those  things  luhich  Christ 
 
 2  Gr.  ivith yoit,  v.  32.  wrottght  tiot  through  me. 
 
 2  Many  ancient  authorities  read  the 
 Spirit  of  God.     One  reads  the  Spirit. 
 
 3  Gr.  filfilled. 
 
 4  Gr.  being  ambitious. 
 
 It  is  impossible  for  any  unprejudiced  critic  to  hesitate  as  to 
 which  version  of  the  above  passage  is  superior  in  every  respect. 
 The  clearness  of  the  new  version,  the  epistolary  style,  the  cor- 
 diality of  the  expression,  and  the  ease  of  the  division,  all  in 
 strict  accordance  with  the  Greek,  are  worthy  of  all  commen- 
 dation, and  entitled  to  the  grateful  recognition  of  every  lover 
 of  the  Word  of  God. 
 
 The  Preface  continues: 
 
 (<?)  We  may  in  the  last  place  notice  one  particular  to  which  we  were 
 not  expressly  directed  to  extend  our  revision,  namely,  the  Titles  of  the 
 Books  of  the  New  Testament.  These  titles  are  no  part  of  the  original 
 text;  and  the  titles  found  in  the  most  ancient  manuscripts  are  of  too  short 
 a  form  to  be  convenient  for  use.  Under  these  circumstances,  we  have 
 deemed  it  best  to  leave  unchanged  the  titles  which  are  given  in  the  A.\\- 
 thorized  Version  as  printed  in  161 1. 
 
 The  edition  of  161 1  contains  Summaries  of  the  Contents 
 of  each  chapter,  and  marginal  references,  both  supplied  by 
 the  Authorized  Translators,  which  do  not  appear  in  the  Re- 
 vised Version.  The  adoption  of  the  paragraph  system  is  of 
 course  inconsistent  with  the  summaries  of  the  contents  of  each 
 chapter,  but  as  those  summaries  are  excellent,  though  suscep- 
 tible of  improvement,  they  might  with  great  advantage  be 
 adapted  to  the  paragraph  system,  by  the  contents  of  each 
 greater  paragraph  appearing  in  the  margin.  This  would  cer- 
 tainly enhance  the  facilities  for  reference,  and  break  the  some- 
 what heavy  appearance  of  the  page.     The  seventh  of  the  prin- 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  479 
 
 ciples  and  rules  under  which  the  Revision  was  made  reads: 
 ' '  To  revise  the  headings  of  chapters  and  pages,  paragraphs, 
 itahcs,  and  punctuation."  As  "to  revise"  does  not  mean 
 "to  discard,"  and  as  "the  headings  of  chapters  and  pages" 
 must  include  the  summaries,  it  seems  to  follow,  that  these, 
 duly  revised,  should  be  adapted  to  the  paragraph  system;  and 
 they  may  be  so  adapted  without  difficulty,  for  the  summaries 
 are  subdivided;  e.  g.,  that  of  Matth.  i.  runs:  "  i  The  gene- 
 alogy from  Abraham  to  Joseph.  18  He  was  conceived  by 
 the  Holy  Ghost,  and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  when  she  was 
 espoused  to  Joseph.  19  The  angel  satisfieth  the  misdeeming 
 thoughts  of  Joseph,  and  interpreteth  the  names  of  Christ. " 
 The  last  requires  correction,  but  there  is  no  reason  why 
 these  subdivisions  of  contents  should  not  be  placed  against 
 the  appropriate  verses  in  the  margin.  The  marginal  refer- 
 ences too,  though  not  forming  part  of  the  original  text,  are 
 an  integral  portion  of  the  Authorized  Version,  and  after  thor- 
 ough revision,  should  be  restored  in  the  New,  for  the  Fun- 
 damental Rules,  as  well  as  the  Principles  and  Rules,  do  not 
 authorize  the  Revisers  to  discard  important  and  valuable  parts 
 of  the  Authorized  Version,  but  simply  impose  upon  them  the 
 duty  of  revision.  In  the  citations,  numbering  263,  and  the 
 references  376,  together  639,*  the  places  in  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment from  which  they  are  taken,  as  well  as  those  to  which 
 they  refer,  should  certainly  be  indicated  in  the  margin.  The 
 omission  is  a  serious  and  very  inconvenient  defect,  which 
 more  than  counterbalances  the  metrical  arrangement.  The 
 Preface  sheds  no  light  upon  these  important  omissions.  A 
 limited  number  of  references  to  other  places  of  the  inspired 
 volume  can  not  fail  to  conduce  to  the  proper  understanding 
 of  its  contents. 
 
 *  See  Angus,  Bible  Hand  Book,  pp.  332-40,  Engl,  ed.,  for  very  valuable  informa- 
 tion on  the  subject  of  quotations. 
 
480  The  English  Versions. 
 
 There  is  probably  not  a  passage  in  the  Preface  which  has 
 been  more  abundantly  verified  than  the  following: 
 
 We  know  full  well  that  defects  must  have  their  place  in  a  work  so 
 long  and  so  arduous  as  this  which  has  now  come  to  an  end.  Blemishes 
 and  imperfections  there  are  in  the  noble  Translation  which  we  have  been 
 called  upon  to  revise;  blemishes  and  imperfections  will  assuredly  be  found 
 in  our  own  Revision. 
 
 It  is  not  exaggeration  to  affirm  that  the  Revisers  have  been 
 vastly  more  faulted  than  praised,  and  that  their  noble  work 
 has  been  condemned  in  terms  of  unsparing  severity  of  cen- 
 sure, but  it  is  only  just  and  fair  to  say  that  no  criticism  is  en- 
 titled to  respect,  which  draws  a  general  conclusion  affecting 
 the  entire  Version  from  a  real  or  imaginary  blemish,  defect, 
 or  error  in  isolated  passages.  The  time  for  a  just  criticism  of 
 the  entire  Version  has  been  altogether  too  short  since  the  date 
 of  its  publication.  It  is  now  put  on  trial,  and  that  the  trial 
 will  be  severe  and  take  note  of  every  part  of  the  work  is  just 
 what  is  to  be  expected;  there  cannot  be  a  doubt  that  the 
 present  revision  of  the  New  Testament  is  not  final,  and  that 
 the  changes  introduced  will  be  subjected  to  renewed  examina- 
 tion; the  detailed  discussion  of  those  resting  on  various  read- 
 ings of  the  Greek  codices  is  out  of  the  question  in  this  volume, 
 but  of  those  presenting  renderings  less  felicitous  than  those  of 
 the  Authorized  Version  the  following  are  instances: 
 
 Matth.  xiii.  37-39,  the  uniform  rendering  of  de  by  and,  weakens  the 
 passage,  and  "  the  good  seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdom  "  (A.  V.) 
 is  decidedly  better  than  "and  the  good  seed,  these  are  the  sons  of  the 
 kingdom"  (R.  V.);  see  also  i  Cor.  xii.  8-10.  Matth.  xxvii.  56  should 
 be  rendered  agreeably  to  the  parallel  passage  in  Mark  xv.  40:  "  Among 
 whom  were  Mary  Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  and  Joses, 
 and  the  mother  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee, "  instead  olwas.  It  is  true  that 
 the  Greek  idiom  requires  the  singular  of  the  verb,  but  the  English  idiom 
 demands  the  plural.  John  xi.  42,  "Because  of  the  multitude  which 
 standcth  around  I  said  it,  that  they  may  believe  "  should  have  the  verb 
 in  the  plural.  Acts  iii.  26  should  not  read,  "  turning  away  every  one  of 
 you  from  his  iniquities,"  but  "from  your."     The  confounding  of  shall 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  481 
 
 and  wiU'va.  Matth.  xxvi.  21,  34,  needs  correcting, — the  first  place  should 
 be  rendered  will,  the  second  wilt, — as  does  the  confounding  of  the  verb 
 to  will  and  the  future  auxiliary  in  Matth.  xiii.  28;  xv.  28;  xvii.  4;  xxvi. 
 17,  39;  Mark  X.  51;  xiv.  12,  36;  Luke  ix.  54;  xviii.  41.  The  subjunc- 
 tive be  also  should  be  changed  into  the  indicative  is  in  John  vii.  16,  17 
 and  Acts  iv.  19;  the  conjunction  ifm  Mark  xv.  44  should  be  changed  into 
 whether,  and  in  i  Cor.  xiii.  i,  2,  3,  into  though;  Matth.  xiv.  29  and 
 Rom.  i.  13,  to  come  should  be  to  go.  The  tautological  forms,  out — out, 
 Matth.  vii.  5,  from— from,  Luke  xix.  26,  and/cr  ever  and  ever,  the  latter 
 in  many  places,  as  the  rendering  of  e/J  roii?  aioavai  rwv  aiwi'oov ^ 
 should  be  avoided;  the  same  applies  \.o  footstool  of  his  feet,  Matth.  v. 
 35)  agi^eed  together.  Acts  v.  9,  and  the  unpleasant  repetition  of  that, 
 I  Thess.  iv.  15,  and  Heb.  xii.  12,  13:  the  possible  suggestion  of  puns  in 
 the  tautophonous  rendering  son — sun,  Matth.  v.  45,  and  fall  asleep — the 
 rest,  I  Thess.  iv.  13,  might  easily  be  corrected  by  a  return  to  the  more 
 felicitous  renderings  of  the  Authorized  Version.  Nought  should  be  spelt 
 naught  in  quite  a  number  of  places.* 
 
 This  version,  like  every  other  version,  has  its  shortcomings 
 and  excellencies,  but  it  should  be  remembered  that  while  the 
 widest  difference  of  opinion  exists  not  only  among  scholars  in 
 general,  but  presumably  among  the  Revisers  in  particular,  on 
 all  the  points  mentioned  in  the  Preface,  every  change  in  the 
 text  has  the  vote  of  a  two-thirds  majority  of  those  present  at 
 the  second  revision  in  its  favor;  every  member  of  the  differ- 
 ent companies  must  have,  at  some  time  or  another,  for  the 
 sake  of  the  general  good,  surrendered  his  individual  judgment. 
 Of  this  several  instances  may  be  given  by  reference  to  the  able 
 work  on  the  English  Bible  by  the  late  lamented  Dr.  Eadie, 
 who  (ii.  p.  368,  sq.^  suggests  that  Matth.  viii.  20  should  be 
 rendered,  "The  birds  of  the  air  have  roosting  places,"  but  it 
 was  not  adopted,  for  the  Company  of  which  he  was  a  member 
 retains  '  'nests, "  and  supplies  the  alternative  rendering  "lodging- 
 places"  in  the  margin.  Bishop  Lightfoot,  another  member, 
 suggests  {Fresh  Revision,  p.  77,  Am.    ed.)  that  James  i.    15 
 
 *  For  many  more  of  similar  examples,  see  G.  Washington  Moon,  The  Reviser^ 
 English,  London  and  New  York,  i88a. 
 
482  The  English  Versions. 
 
 might  run,  "Lust  when  it  hath  conceived,  hriftgeih /orih  sin, 
 and  sin,  when  it  is  perfected  (or  ''grown")  gender eth  death"; 
 but  the  New  Version  gives:  "  Lust  when  it  hath  conceived, 
 heareth  sin;  and  the  sin,  when  it  vs,  full  grown,  bringeth  forth 
 death."  Archbishop  Trench,  another  member,  recommends 
 (On  the  Auth.  Version,  p.  142,  Am.  ed. )  that  Col.  ii.  23,  "a 
 r(?/«/a/2(?«  of  wisdom,"  should  take  the  place  of  "a  show  of 
 wisdom,"  but  the  old  rendering  was  retained.  And  lastly, 
 the  Chairman,  bishop  Ellicott  {Revision,  p.  139,  Am.  ed.), 
 proposed  that  Rom.  vii.  5,  6  should  read,  "For  when  we 
 were  in  the  flesh,  the  stirrings  of  sins,  which  were  by  the  law, 
 did  work  in  our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto  death. 
 But  now  we  have  been  loosed  from  the  law,  having  died  unto 
 that  wherein  we  were  held,"  but  the  Company  adopted:  "  For 
 when  we  were  in  the  flesh,  the  sinful  passions  which  were 
 through  the  law,  ivrought  in  our  members  to  bring  forth  fruit 
 unto  death.  But  now  we  have  been  discharged  from  the  law, 
 having  died  to  that  wherein  we  were  holden. " 
 
 Among  the  shortcomings  of  the  version,  which  have  been 
 noticed  by  me  are:  the  concluding  clause  of  Mark  ix.  49, 
 "and  every  sacrifice  shall  be  salted  with  salt,"  which  has 
 been  dropped  from  the  text,  and  placed  in  the  margin  with 
 the  remark  that  ' '  many  ancient  authorities  add  "  it.  This 
 is  misleading,  for  most  ancient  authorities  have  it,  namely, 
 Codd.  A.,  C,  D.,  the  Old  Italic,  Vulgate,  Peshito  and  de- 
 pendent versions,  as  well  as  the  critical  editions  of  Lachmann, 
 Alford,  and  Weiss, — while  Tregelles  and  Westcott  and  Hort 
 hesitate,  and  per  contra,  the  Cod.  Sin.,  B.,  L.,  and  //.,  with 
 Tischendorf  and  McClellan  reject  it;  but  as  L.  and  J.  be- 
 long respectively  to  the  eighth  and  ninth  centuries,  and  L, 
 moreover,  is  thought  to  be  dependent  on  B. ,  the  weight  of 
 evidence  appears  to  be  in  favor  of  its  retention  in  the  text, 
 especially  as  the  worst  that  Tischendorf  can  say  against  it,  is 
 that  * '  the  clause  seems  to  have  been  borrowed  from  Lev,  ii. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  483 
 
 13,"  to  which  place  the  marginal  note  in  the  New  Version 
 refers. 
 
 The  second  passage  is  Matth.  xv.  26,  27,  and  is  a  case  of 
 defective  translation.     It  reads  in  the  two  versions: 
 
 ibii.  1881. 
 
 But  he  answered,  and  said,  It  is  And  he  answered  and  said,  It  is 
 
 not  meete   to   take    the   childrens  not    meet   to   take    the    children's 
 
 bread,  and  to  cast  it  to  dogs.    And  bread  and  cast  it  to  the  dogs.     But 
 
 she  said,  Trueth  Lord :  yet  the  dogs  she  said,  Yea,  Lord :  for  even  the 
 
 eat  of  the  crumbes  which  fall  from  dogs  eat  of  the  crumbs  which  fall 
 
 their  masters  table.  from  their  master's  table. 
 
 The  italics  show  the  alterations,  and  no  one  can  deny  that 
 they  are  decided  improvements,  as  completely  changing  the 
 drift  of  the  woman's  plea,  and  accentuating  the  maternal  in- 
 tensity of  her  stupendous  faith.  But  would  it  not  have  been 
 better  to  have  translated  nwapioii  in  v.  26,  and  nwdpia  in 
 V.  27,  by  an  appropriate  diminutive.?  It  would  have  been 
 justified  by  the  Vulgate  which  has  in  v.  26  canibus,  and  in 
 V.  27  catelli,  rendered  after  it  by  Wiclif,  houndis  and  whelpis, 
 and  the  Rhemists  dogges  and  whelpes,  by  Tyndale  and  the 
 Genevan  whelpes  in  both  verses.  Little  dogs,  or  pet  dogs, 
 answering  to  Luther's  Hi'mdlein,  and  Martin's  petits  chiens, 
 appears  required,  if  for  no  other  reason,  for  that  of  removing 
 the  harshness  of  the  offensive  words  dogs.  Perhaps  ipixloov  like- 
 wise might  have  been  rendered  better  than  crumbs,  which  con- 
 veys no  idea  that  crumbs  were  the  soft  part  of  the  bread  used 
 by  the  ancients  instead  of  a  napkin,  and  having  served  that 
 purpose,  given  to  pet  dogs. 
 
 The  third  passage  relates  to  grammar.  It  is  John  x.  35, 
 the  first  part  of  which  stands  in  the  New  Version  as  in  "the 
 Authorized:  "l[ he  called  them  gods."  The  subject  of  sjTts 
 to  be  supplied  seems  to  be  either  6  vofio?  or  77  Ypaq)ij,  and 
 the  clause  might  be  rendered,  "If  it  call  them  gods." 
 
 Many  if  not  most  of  the  alleged  shortcomings  of  the  Ver- 
 
484  The  English  Versions. 
 
 sion  are  indicated  in  the  Appendix.  In  America,  e.  g. ,  forms 
 such  as  ' '  are  being  saved, "  though  strictly  grammatical,  are 
 deemed  pedantic,  and  in  England  "counted  not  the  being 
 on  an  equality  with  God  a  thing  to  be  grasped  "  is  probably 
 regarded  as  stilted. 
 
 The  grammatical  preciseness  of  the  New  Version  appears  to 
 be  one  of  the  things  chiefly  complained  of  The  writer  does 
 not  pretend  to  pass  an  opinion  on  that  head,  but  as  the  Au- 
 thorized Version  is  notorious  for  grammatical  inaccuracy,  the 
 removal  of  that  class  of  imperfections  is  an  unquestionable 
 gain.  For  illustrations  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  chapter 
 on  that  version. 
 
 Something  remains  to  be  said  about  the  Appendix,  setting 
 forth  the  points  of  variation  between  the  British  and  American 
 Companies  of  Revisers;  it  was  originally  much  larger  and 
 ' '  the  best  part  of  the  American  labor  is  incorporated  in  the 
 book,"  as  is  stated  by  Dr.  Schaff  in  Companmi  to  the  Revised 
 Version  of  the  English  Nav  Testament"  p.  107.  The  state- 
 ment of  Bishop  Lee,  in  the  same  work,  shows  that  in  the  four 
 Gospels  not  less  than  318  American  suggestions,  not  including 
 returns  to  the  Authorized  Version,  the  substitution  oi  who  foi 
 which,  and  metrical  arrangements,  were  adopted  by  the  Eng- 
 lish Company.  As  these  suggestions  were  really  variations, 
 their  adoption  shows  how  hearty,  liberal  and  honorable 
 have  been  the  concessions  of  both  parties.  The  Appendix 
 has  the  title: 
 
 List  of  readings  and  renderings  preferred  by  the  American 
 Comtnittee,  recorded  at  their  desire. 
 
 CLASSES    OF    PASSAGES. 
 
 I.  Strike  out  •'  S."  (i.  e.  Saint)  from  the  title  of  the  Gospels  and  from 
 
 the  heading  of  the  pages. 
 II.  Strike  out  "the  Apostle  "  from  the  title  of  the  Pauline  Epistles, 
 and  "of  Paul  the  Apostle"  from  the  title  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
 Hebrews:  strike  out  the  word  "  General  "  from  the  title  of  the 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  485 
 
 Epistles  of  James,  Peter,  i  John,  and  Jude;  and  let  the  title  of 
 the  Revelation  run  "The  Revelation  of  John." 
 
 III.  For  "  Holy  Ghost "  adopt  uniformly  the  rendering  "  Holy  Spirit." 
 
 IV.  At  the  word  "worship  "  in  Matth.  ii.  2,  etc.,  add  the  marginal 
 
 note  "The  Greek  word  denotes  an  act  of  reverence,  whether 
 paid  to  man  (see  chap,  xviii.  26)  or  to  God  (see  chap.  iv.  10)." 
 V.  Put  into  the  text  uniformly  the  marginal  rendering  "through  "  in 
 place  of  "by  "  when  it  relates  to  prophecy,  viz.,  in  Matt.  ii.  5, 
 17,  23;  iii.  3;  iv.  14,  viii.  17;  xii.  17;  xiii.  35;  xxi.  4;  xxiv.  15; 
 xxvii.  9;  Luke  xviii.  31;  Acts  ii.  16;  xxviii.  25. 
 
 VI.  For  "tempt "  ("temptation  ")  substitute  "try"  or  "make  trial 
 of"  ("  trial  ")  wherever  enticement  to  what  is  wrong  is  not  evi- 
 dently spoken  of ;  viz.,  in  the  following  instances:  Matt.  iv.  7; 
 xvi.  i;  xix.  3;  xxii.  18,  35;  Mark  viii.  Ii;  x.  2;  xii.  15;  Luke 
 iv.  12;  X.  25;  xi.  16;  xxii.  28;  John  viii.  6;  Acts  v.  9;  xv.  10; 
 I  Cor.  X.  9;  Heb.  iii.  8,  9;  1  Pet.  i.  6. 
 
 VII.  Substitute  modem  forms  of  speech  for  the  following  archaisms, 
 viz.,  "who"  or  "that"  for  "which"  when  used  of  persons; 
 "  are  "  for  "  be  "  in  the  present  indicative:  "  know  "  "  knew  " 
 for  "wot"  "wist";  "drag"  or  "drag  away"  for  "hale." 
 VIII.  Substitute  for  "devil"  ("devils")  the  word  "demon"  ("de- 
 mons ")  wherever  the  latter  word  is  given  in  the  margin  (or 
 represents  the  Greek  words  dai/noov,  dai/j.6viov);  and  for 
 "possessed  with  a  devil"  (or  "devils")  substitute  either  "de- 
 moniac "  or  "possessed  with  a  demon  "  (or  "demons  "). 
 
 IX.  After  "baptize"  let  the  marg.  "Or,  in"  and  the  text  "with" 
 
 exchange  places. 
 X.  Let  the  word  "testament"  be  everywhere  changed  to  "cove- 
 nant" (without  an  alternate  in  the  margin),  except  in  Heb. 
 ix.  15-17. 
 
 XI.  Wherever  "patience"  occurs  as  the  rendering  of  vTtoMovt'/  add 
 "  stedfaslness  "  as  an  alternate  in  the  margin,  except  in  2  Cor. 
 i.  6;  James  v.  11;  Luke  viii.  15;  Heb.  xii.  i. 
 XII.  Let  dddaptoy  (Matt.  x.  29;  Luke  xii.  6)  be  translated  "penny," 
 and  Srjvdfiioy  "shilling,"  except  in  Matt.  xxii.  19;  Mark  xii. 
 15;  Luke  XX.  24,  where  the  name  of  the  coin,  "a  denarius," 
 should  be  given. 
 XIII.  Against  the  expression  ' '  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  "  add  the  marginal  rendering,  "Or,  God  and  the  Fat  her  ^^ 
 etc.;  viz.,  in  Rom.  xv.  6;  2  Cor.  i.  3;  xi.  31;  Eph.  i.  3;  Col.  i. 
 3;  I  Pet.  i.  3.     And  against  the  expression  "our  God  and  Fa- 
 
486  The  English  Versions. 
 
 ther  "  add  the  marg.  "Or,  God  and  our  Father'''';  viz.,  in  Gal. 
 i.  4;  Phil.  iv.  20;  I  Thess.  i.  3;  iii.  Ii,  13;  Jas.  i.  27.  And 
 against  the  expression  "his  God  and  Father"  add  the  marg. 
 "Or,  God  and  his  Father,''^  viz.,  in  Rev.  i.  6. 
 XIV.  Let  the  use  of  "  fulfill  "  be  confined  to  those  cases  in  which  it  de- 
 notes "  accomplish,"  "bring  to  pass,"  or  the  like. 
 
 Then  follows  a  large  number  of  passages,  containing  very 
 valuable  readings,  and  renderings,  well  worth  the  thoughtful 
 attention  and  careful  study  of  every  student  of  the  Word  of 
 God;  a  few  examples  are  here  given: 
 
 Matth.  xii.  23,  For  "Is  this  the  son  of  David?  "  read  "  Can  this  be 
 the  son  of  David?  "  (Comp.  John  iv.  29).  Mark  ii.  4,  9,  11,  12,  "bed  " 
 add  marg.  ''■Or,  pallet.'"  So  in  vi.  55;  John  v.  8,  9,  10,  11,  12;  Acts 
 V.  15;  ix.  33.  Luke  xxii.  70,  For  "Ye  say  that  I  am  "  read  "  Yesay  it, 
 for  I  am,"  and  substitute  the  text  for  the  margin.  John  xvi.  25,  29,  For 
 "proverbs"  read  "dark  sayings."  Acts  xiii.  iS,  For  "suffered  he  their 
 manners"  read  "as  a  nursing-father  bare  he  them,"  and  in  the  marg. 
 read  "Many  ancient  authorities  read  suffered  he  their  tiianners."  Rom. 
 xii.  I,  For  "reasonable"  read  "spiritual"  with  marg.  "  Gr.  belonging 
 to  the  reason."  I  Cor.  ii.  13,  For  "Comparing  spiritual  things  with 
 spiritual"  read  "Combining  spiritual  things  with  spiritual  words'"  and 
 omit  marg.  3;  14,  "natural"  add  marg.  "Or,  unspiritual.  Qlx. psychi- 
 cal.'''' 2  Cor.  ii.  15,  For  "are  being  saved  .  .  .  are  perishing  "  read  "are 
 saved  .  .  .  perish,"  and  put  the  present  text  into  the  margin;  iv.  3,  For 
 "are  perishing  "  read  "perish"  and  put  the  present  text  into  the  mar- 
 gin. Gal.  V.  12,  For  "cut  themselves  off"  read  "go  beyond  circum- 
 cision." Eph.  iii.  13,  For  "  ye  faint  not  "  read  "  I  may  not  faint  "  (with 
 marg.  '■'■Ox, ye").  Phil.  ii.  6,  For  "being  "  read  "existing"  and  omit 
 marg.  ">  Let  the  text  run  "counted  not  the  being  on  an  equality  with 
 God  a  thing  to  be  grasped  "  and  omit  marg.  ".  Col.  iii.  5,  For  "mor- 
 tify" read  "put  to  death"  and  omit  marg.  '2.  i  Thess.  iv.  12,  For  "hon- 
 estly "  read  "becomingly."  2  Thess.  ii.  2,  For  "is  now  present"  read 
 "is  just  at  hand."  i  Tim.  v.  12,  For  "faith"  read  "pledge"  (with 
 marg.  "Qx.  faith").  2  Tim.  ii.  26,  Read  "having  been  taken  cap- 
 tive by  him  unto  his  will,"  and  let  marg.  "  run  "  Or,  by  him,  unto  the 
 will  of  God.  Gr.  by  him,  etc."  Titus  iii.  10,  For  "A  man  .  .  .  hereti- 
 cal  "  read  "a  factious  man."  Heb.  x.  25,  For  "the  assembling  of  our- 
 selves together"  read  "our  own  assembling  together."  James  iv.  4, 
 "adulteresses  "  add  marg.  "That  is,  who  break  your  marriage  vow  to 
 God."     I  Pet.  ii.  2,  In  marg.  9  for  "reasonable"  read  "belonging  to 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  487 
 
 the  reason."  2  Pet.  i.  I,  Let  marg.  •*  and  the  text  exchange  places. 
 I  John  V.  i8,  Substitute  marg.  *  for  the  text,  and  add  marg.  3  "Some 
 ancient  manuscripts  read  him.^^  2  John  I  (and  5),  "lady"  add  marg. 
 "Or,  Cyriay  3  John  8,  For  "with  the  truth"  read  "for  the  truth." 
 Jude  4,  For  "  set  forth  "  read  "  written  of  beforehand  "  putting  the  pres- 
 ent text  into  the  margin.  Rev.  vi.  6,  "A  measure"  etc.,  add  marg. 
 (instead  of  marg.  3  and  4)  "Or,  A  choenix  (i.  e.  about  a  quart)  of  wheat 
 for  a  shilling — implying  great  scarcity." 
 
 On  this  whole  subject  of  the  Appendix  I  add  the  words  of 
 Dr.  Schaff,  Companion,  etc. ,  p.   113: 
 
 But  whatever  may  be  the  ultimate  fate  of  the  American  Appendix,  it 
 is  of  very  little  account  as  compared  with  the  substantial  agreement.  It 
 is  a  matter  of  wonder  and  congratulation  that  the  Committees,  divided 
 by  the  ocean  and  representing  two  independent  and  high  minded  nations 
 sensitive  of  their  honor,  should,  after  several  years  of  unbroken  and  con- 
 scientious labor,  have  arrived  at  such  a  substantial  harmony  in  the  trans- 
 lation of  their  most  sacred  book,  which  is  recognized  by  both  as  their 
 infallible  guide  in  all  matters  of  Christian  faith  and  duty. 
 
 The  Anglo-American  Revision  is  the  noblest  monument  of  Christian 
 union  and  co-operation  in  this  nineteenth  century. 
 
 And  herein  is  the  finger  of  Providence,  and  the  best  guarantee  of 
 success. 
 
 Several  consecutive  passages,  in  parallel  columns,  with  the 
 variations  marked  in  both  versions  and  brief  notes,  are  now 
 produced  to  convey  some  idea,  however  inadequate,  of  the 
 magnitude  of  the  work,  and  the  manner  of  its  execution. 
 The  italics  call  attention  to  the  changes;  supplied  matter, 
 printed  in  both  versions  in  italics,  is  here  given  in  parentheses. 
 
 MATTHEW  VI.  5-I5. 
 
 lb  1 1.  188 1. 
 
 5  And  when   thou  pray  est,  thou  And  when  ye  pray,  ye  shall  not  5 
 
 shall  not  be  as  the  hypocrites  be  as  the  hypocrites:   for  they 
 
 are:  for  they  loue  to  pray  stand-  love  to  stand  and  pray  in  the 
 
 ing  in  the  Synagogues,  and  in  synagogues,  and  in  the  corners 
 
 the  corners  of  the  streets,  that  of  the  streets,  that  they  may  be 
 
 they    may    be    scene    of    men.  seen  of  men.     Verily  I  say  unto 
 
 Uerily    I   say    vnto   you,    they  you.  They  have  received  their 
 
 haue  their  reward.  reward. 
 
488 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 6  But  thou  when  thou  prayest,  en- 
 ter into  thy  closet,  and  when 
 thou  hast  shut  thy  doore,  pray 
 to  thy  father  which  is  in  secret, 
 and  thy  father  which  seeth  in 
 secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly. 
 
 7  But  whenyee pray,  vse  not  vaine 
 repetitions,  as  the  heathen  doe. 
 For  they  thinke  that  they  shall 
 beheard  for  their  much  speaking. 
 
 8  Be  not  yee  therefore  like  vnto 
 them:  For  your  father  knoweth 
 what  things  ye  haue  neede  of, 
 before  yee  aske  him. 
 
 9  After  this  manner  therefore  pray 
 yee,  Our  father  which  art  in 
 heauen,  hallowed  be  thy  Name. 
 
 10  Thy  kingdome  come.  Thy  will 
 be  done,  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
 heauen. 
 
 1 1  Giue  vs  this  day  our  dayly  bread. 
 
 12  And  forgiue  vs  our  debts,  as  we 
 forgiue  our  debters. 
 
 13  And  leade  vs  not  into  tempta- 
 tion, but  deliuer  vs  from  euill: 
 For  thine  is  the  kingdome,  and 
 the  power,  and  the  glory,  for- 
 euer.     Amen. 
 
 14  For,  if  ye  forgiue  men  their  tres- 
 passes, your  heauenly  Father 
 will  also  forgiue  you. 
 
 15  But,  if  yee  forgiue  not  men  their 
 trespasses,  neither  wUl  your  Fa- 
 ther forgiue  your  trespasses. 
 
 American  addition  in  Appendix:  v.  11. 
 
 But  thou,  when  thou  prayest  en-  6 
 ter   into   thine   inner  chamber, 
 and  having  shut  thy  door,  pray 
 to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret, 
 and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in 
 secret,  shall  recompetise  thee. 
 And  in  praying    use   not  vain  7 
 repetitions,  as  the  Gentiles  do: 
 for  they  think  that  they  shall  be 
 heard  for  their  much  speaking. 
 Be  not  therefore  like  unto  them:  8 
 for  'your  Father  knoweth  what 
 things  ye  have  need  of,  before 
 ye  ask  him. 
 
 After  this  manner  therefore  pray  9 
 ye:    Our   Father   which    art   in 
 heaven,  Hallowed  be  Thy  name. 
 Thy  kingdom  come.     Thy  will  lo 
 be    done,   as   in   heaven  so   on 
 earth. 
 
 Give  us  this  day  2our  daily  bread.  II 
 And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we  12 
 also  have  forgive?t  our  debtors. 
 And  bring  us  not  into  tempta-  13 
 tion,  but  deliver  us  from  ^the  evil 
 one.'* 
 
 For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  tres-  14 
 passes,  your  heavenly  Father  will 
 also  forgive  you. 
 
 But  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  15 
 trespasses,  neither  will  your  Fa- 
 ther forgive  your  trespasses. 
 Let  the  margin  read  Gr.  our  bread/or  the 
 
 coming  day,  or  our  needful  bread.     So  in  Luke  xi.  3. 
 
 1  Some  ancient  authorities  read  God  your  Father. 
 
 2  Gr.  our  bread  for  the  coining  day. 
 8  Or,  evil. 
 
 4  Many  authorities,  some  ancient,  but  with  variations,  add  Far  thine  is  the  kingdom, 
 and  the  power,  and  the  glory, for  ever.    Amen. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  489 
 
 NOTES   ON  THE   VARIATIONS. 
 
 V.  5.  The  reading  "ye  pray,  ye  shall  not  be"  is  sustained  by  the  Cod.  Sin.,  B.  Z., 
 and  all  the  critical  editions  except  those  of  Alford  and  Scrivener;  to  stand  and  pray, 
 restores  the  translation  of  Tyndale,  1534;  they  have  received,  they  have  it  in  full,  have 
 received  it  already,  viz.,  the  applause  they  sought,  v.  6.  thine  inner  chamber ,  prefer- 
 able to  closet,  which  is  too  ambiguous,  and  chamber  without  inner,  used  by  Tyndale 
 and  the  later  versions;  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  felicitous  rendering  of  ra// £10)  J',* 
 having  shut,  the  participial  rendering  conforms  to  the  Greek  and  English  idiom^; 
 openly,  omitted  in  Sin.  B.  D.  Z.,  and  most  of  the  critical  editions;  recompense,  without 
 openly,  appears  more  suitable  than  reward  vih.ich  is  somewhat  ambiguous,  v.  7.  And 
 in  praying,  better  than,  Btit  when  ye  pray:  the  8s  simply  connects  the  thought,  and 
 the  participial  construction  is  both  idiomatic,  and  more  precise.  Gentiles,  to  secure 
 uniformity,  v.  10.  As  in  heaven  so  on  earth,  is  an  alteration  required  by  the  paral- 
 lelism of  the  clause  yEvrjBljzOO  TO  BeXrjI-lCC  60V  with  the  two  clauses  preceding 
 it,  as  well  as  by  its  logical  position.  See  for  the  discussion  of  the  subject  the  able  ar- 
 ticle of  Hanne  in  Jahrbucher  fur  Deutsche  Theologie,  1866,  p.  507,  .jy.  v.  11.  also 
 haveforgiven,  is  the  reading  sustained  by  the  Cod.  Sin.,  B.  Z.,  and  the  best  critical 
 editions.  The  thought,  moreover,  is  ethically  more  true  and  beautiful  than  the  old 
 rendering,  v.  13.  bring,  in  this  difficult  passage,  is  theologically  preferable  to  lead, 
 comp.  James  i.  13;  the  evil  one,  construed  as  a  masculine  by  Origen,  Chrysostom, 
 Erasmus,  Beza,  Meyer,  Fritzsche,  Wordsworth,  and  EUicott;  The  doxology  omitted, 
 see  above  pp.  461,  462. 
 
 ACTS  XVII.  22-31. 
 
 ibii.  1881. 
 
 22  Then  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  And  Paul  stood  in  the  midst  of  22 
 '^Mars-hill,  and  said,  Yee  men  the  Areopagus,  and  said,  Ye  men 
 of  Athens,  I  perceiue  that  in  all  of  Athens,  I  perceive  that  ye  are 
 things  yee  are  too  superstitious,  somewhat  'superstitious.* 
 
 23  For  as  I  passed  by,  and  beheld  For  as  I  passed  along,  and  ob-  23 
 your  ^deuotions,  I  found  an  Altar  served  the  objects  of  your  wor- 
 with  this  inscription.  To  THE  UN-  ship,  I  found  also  an  altar  with 
 KNOWEN  God.  Whom  therefore  this  inscription,  ^Jo  an  un- 
 yee  ignorantly  worship,  him  de-  KNOWN  GoD.  What  therefore 
 dare  I  vnto  you.  ye  worship  in  ignorance,  this  set 
 
 \  forth  unto  you. 
 
 2\  God  that  made  the  world,  and  The  God  that  made  the  world  24 
 
 all  things  therein,  seeing  that  hee  and  all  things  therein,  he,  being 
 
 is   Lord  of  heauen  and  earth.  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  dwell- 
 
 dwelleth  not  in   temples  made  eth  not  in  ^temples  made  with 
 
 with  hands:  hands; 
 
 2iyl^t\\}c\sx\s,worshippedwithvcien's,  neither   is   he   served  by  men's  25 
 
 *  App.;  For  "somewhat  superstitions"  read  "very  religious"  and  put  the  present 
 text  io  the  margin. 
 
490 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 hands  as  though  he  needed  any- 
 thing, seeing  he  giueth  to  all, 
 life  and  breath,  and  all  things, 
 
 26  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
 nations  of  men,  for  to  dwell  on 
 all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
 hath  determined  the  times  before 
 appomted,  and  the  bounds  of 
 their  habitation: 
 
 27  That  they  should  seeke  the  Lord, 
 if  haply  they  might  feele  after 
 kim,  and  finde  him,  though  he 
 be  not  farre  from  every  one  of  vs. 
 
 28  For  in  him  we  liue,  and  mooue, 
 and  haue  our  being,  as  certaine 
 also  of  your  owne  Poets  haue 
 said.  For  we  are  also  his  off- 
 spring. 
 
 29  Forasmuch  then  as  wee  are  the 
 offspring  of  God,  wee  ought  not 
 to  thinke  that  the  Godhead  is 
 like  vnto  golde,  or  siluer,  or 
 stone  grauen  by  arte,  and  mans 
 deuice. 
 
 30  And  the  times  of  this  ignorance 
 God  zvinked  at,  but  now  com- 
 mandeth  all  men  euery  where  to 
 repent: 
 
 31  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day 
 in  the  which  he  will  iudge  the 
 world  in  righteousnesse,  by  that 
 man  whom  hee  hath  ordeined, 
 whereof  he  ^hath  giuen  assur- 
 ance vnto  all  men,  in  that  he 
 hath  raised  him  from  the  dead. 
 
 1  Or,  Court  of  the  Areopagites. 
 a  Or,  gods  that  you  worship. 
 »  Or,  offeredfaiih. 
 
 hands,  as  though  he  needed  any- 
 thing, seeing  he  himself  giveth 
 to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all 
 things; 
 
 and  he  made  of  one  every  nation  26 
 of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the 
 the  face  of  the  earth,  having  de- 
 termined (their)  appointed  sea- 
 sons, and  the  bounds  of  their 
 habitation; 
 
 that   they  should   seek   God,   if  27 
 haply  they  might  feel  after  him, 
 and  find  him,  though  he  is  not 
 far  from  each  one  of  us: 
 for  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  28 
 and  have  our  being;  as  certain 
 even   of  your   own  poets  have 
 said.    For  we   are   also  his  off- 
 spring. 
 
 Being  then  the  offspring  of  God,  29 
 we  ought  not  to  think  ^that  the 
 Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or 
 silver,  or  stone,  graven  by  art 
 and  device  of  man. 
 
 The  times  of  ignorance  therefore  30 
 God  overlooked:  but  now  he 
 ^commandeth  men  that  they 
 should  all  everywhere  repent: 
 inasmuch  as  he  hath  appointed  31 
 a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge 
 ^the  world  in  righteousness  ^by 
 Hhe  man  whom  he  hath  ordained ; 
 whereof  he  hath  given  assurance 
 unto  all  men,  in  that  he  hath 
 raised  him  from  the  dead. 
 
 1  Or,  religious.  2  Or,  to  the  unknown 
 God.  3  Or,  sanctuaries,  i  Or,  that 
 which  is  divine.  6  Some  ancient  au- 
 thorities read,  declareth  to  tnen.  6  Gr. 
 the  inhabited  earth.  1  Gr.  in.  »  Or, 
 0  man. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  491 
 
 NOTES  ON  THE  VARIATIONS. 
 
 V.  22.  It  is  to  be  deplored  that  the  American  rendering  has  not  been  adopted,  for 
 although  Hooker  renders  someway  religious,  of  which  the  text  with  the  alternative 
 rendering  is  a  sort  of  compromise,  there  is  no  doubt  that  8ei<jiScx.I/J.0V EdZEpovi 
 is  a  much  stronger  term,  importing  something  like  le plus  religieux  de peuples  (Renan), 
 or  very  devout  (Lardner),  or  unusually  religious  (Farrar).  v.  23.  along,  considerably- 
 better  than  by,  for  the  Apostle  had  with  an  observant  look  (ocVCxQEGOpoov)  wan- 
 dered through  the  city  [dlSp^O/USVOi),  hence  the  propriety  of  observed  which 
 brings  out  the  graphic  CCVOC',  To  an  tinknown  God,  adopted  by  Bengel,  De  Wette, 
 Meyer,  Davidson,  etc.,  is  more  correct  than  the  in  A.  V.,  but  that  rendering  de- 
 serves a  place  in  the  margin  on  account  of  the  well-known  practice  of  the  Athenians 
 to  erect  altars  to  the  tinknown  gods.  See  Pausanias.  What  .  .  .  in  ignorance,  this 
 reading,  o  .  .  .  .  TOVTO,  is  sustained  by  Cod.  Sin.  A.  B.  D.,  Origen,  Jerome,  and 
 the  best  critical  editions;  its  real  form  amounts  to  unconscious  adoration  (Farrar), 
 or  though  ye  know  hi>n  not  (Conyb.  and  Howson).  v.  24.  he,  being  is  stronger  than 
 the  rendering  in  A.  V.,  the  force  of  vTtOCpx^^  indicating  original  lordship,  v.  25. 
 served  by,  a  vast  improvement  on  worshipped  with,  the  reference  being  not  to  acts  of 
 spiritual  v^'orship,  but  to  offerings  carried  to  the  altar.  Himself,  emphatic,  v.  26.  the 
 addition  blood,  (XlJJ.CX.Toi,  is  wanting  in  the  Cod.  Sin.  A.  B.,  the  Coptic,  Sahidic,  etc. 
 V.  27.  God,  Qeov }  the  better  reading,  supported  by  Sin.  A.  B.  L.,  and  the  best  criti- 
 cal editions,  v.  28.  even,  a  felicitous  rendering  of  HCXi  in  this  place,  v.  29.  The  mar- 
 ginal alternative  that  which  is  divine,  i.  e.,  the  Divine,  or  Deity,  answering  to  TO 
 Qsioy ,  shows  the  more  accurate  scholarship  of  the  Revisers  as  compared  with  the 
 rendering  of  the  A.  V.  v.  30.  Therefore,  a  decided  improvement,  as  well  as  over- 
 looked, in  place  oi  winked  at,  a  singularly  infelicitous  metaphor  of  the  A.  V. 
 
 ROMANS  V.   12-21. 
 
 jbii.  1881. 
 
 12  Wherefore,  as  by  one  man  sinne     Therefore,  as  through  one  man  12 
 entred  into  the  world,  and  death     sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
 
 by  sinne:  and  so  death  passed  death  through  sin;  and  .so  death 
 
 vpon  all  men,  'for  that  all  haue  passed  vnto  all  men,  for  that  all 
 
 sinned.  sinned: 
 
 13  For  vntill  the  Law  sinne  was  in  — for  until  the  law  sin  was  in  the  13 
 the  world:  but  sinne  is  not  im-  world:   but  sin  is  not   imputed 
 puted  where  there  is  no  Law.  when  there  is  no  law. 
 
 14  Neuerthelesse,  death  reigned  Nevertheless  death  reigned  from  14 
 from  Adam  to  Moses,  euen  ouer  Adam  tmtil  Moses,  even  over 
 them  that  had  not  sinned  after  them  that  had  not  sinned  after 
 the  similitude  of  Adams  trans-  the //;^d'«i?jj  of  Adam's  transgres- 
 gression,  who  is  the  figure  of  him  sion;  who  is  a  figure  of  him  that 
 that  was  to  come:  was  to  come. 
 
 15  But  not  as  the  offence,  so  also  is  But  not  as  the  trespass,  so  also  15 
 the  free  gift,  for  if  through  the  [is)  the  free  gift.     For  if  by  the 
 
492 
 
 The  English  Versions. 
 
 offence  of  one,  many  be  dead: 
 much  more  the  grace  of  God, 
 and  the  gift  by  grace,  [which  is) 
 by  one  man  lesus  Christ,  hath 
 abounded  vnto  many. 
 
 1 6  And  not  as  {it  was)  by  one  that 
 sinned  (so  is)  the  gift,  for  the 
 iudgement  was  by  one  to  con- 
 demnation: but  the  free  gift  is 
 of  iTiany  offences  vnto  iustifica- 
 tion. 
 
 17  For  if  2by  one  mans  offence,  death 
 raigned  by  one,  much  more  they 
 W/^iV/ireceiue  abundance  of  grace 
 and  of  the  gift  of  righteousnes, 
 shall  reigne  in  life  by  one,  lesus 
 Christ. 
 
 18  Therefore  as  -by  the  offetice  of 
 one,  [iudgment)  came  vpon  all 
 men  to  condemnation:  euen  so 
 by  the  ^righteousnes  of  one,  (the 
 free  gift)  came  vpon  all  men  vn- 
 to iustification  of  life. 
 
 19  For  as  by  one  mans  disobedience 
 many  were  made  sinners:  so  by 
 the  obedience  of  one,  shall  many 
 be  made  righteous. 
 
 20  Moreouer,  the  Law  entred,  that 
 the  offence  might  abound:  but 
 where  sin  abounded,  grace  did 
 much  more  abound. 
 
 21  That  as  sinne  hath  reigned  vn- 
 to death;  euen  so  might  grace 
 reigne  thorow  righteousnes  vnto 
 eternall  life,  by  lesus  Christ  our 
 Lord. 
 
 1  Or,  in  whom. 
 
 2  Or,  by  one  offence. 
 
 s  Or,  ^  one  righteousnes. 
 
 trespass  of  the  one  the  many 
 died,  much  more  did  the  grace 
 of  God,  and  the  gift  by  the  grace 
 of  the  one  man,  Jesus  Christ, 
 abound  unto  the  many. 
 And  not  as  through  one  that  16 
 sinned  (so)  is  the  gift:  for  the 
 judgement  (came)  of  one  vnto 
 condemnation,  but  the  free  gift 
 (came)  of  many  trespasses  unto 
 'justification. 
 
 For  if,  by  the  trespass  of  the  one,  17 
 death  reigned  through  the  one; 
 much  more  shall  they  that  re- 
 ceive the  abundance  of  grace  and 
 2of  the  gift  of  righteousness  reign 
 in  life  through  the  one  (even)  Je- 
 sus Christ. 
 
 So  then  as  through  one  trespass  18 
 (the  Judget?ient   came)   unto   all 
 men  to  condemnation:  even  so 
 through  one  act  of  righteousness 
 (the  free  gift  came)  unto  all  men 
 to  justification  of  life. 
 For  as  through  the  one   man's  19 
 disobedience  the  many  were  made 
 sinners,  even  so  through  the  obe- 
 dience of  the  one  shall  the  many 
 be  made  righteous. 
 And  3the  law   came  in  beside,  20 
 that  the  trespass  might  abound; 
 but  where  sin  abounded,  grace 
 did  abound  more  exceedingly: 
 that  as  sin  reigned  in  death,  even  21 
 so   might   grace    reign    through 
 righteousness  unto   eternal   life 
 through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
 
 1  Gr.  an  act  of  righteousiiess. 
 
 2  Some  ancient  authorities  omit  of 
 the  gift. 
 
 3  Or,  law. 
 
Anglo-American  Revision.  493 
 
 NOTES   ON   THE   VARIATIONS. 
 
 This  is  confessedly  a  very  difficult  passage  of  a  very  difficult  epistle,  and  the  manner 
 in  which  with  comparatively  few  changes,  simply  by  strict  attention  to  the  force  of 
 prepositions,  the  Greek  and  English  idioms,  in  inflections  of  the  verb,  and  the  use  of 
 the  article,  the  obscurity  and  vagueness  of  the  A.  V.  have  been  removed,  entitles  the 
 Revisers  to  well-merited  praise.  The  Apostle's  reasoning  in  the  New  Version  is  as 
 clear  as  a  bell,  and  the  felicities  of  the  rendermg  are  singularly  marked  in  the  supple- 
 mental parts.     It  is  simply  a  masterly  translation. 
 
 V.  12.  Therefore,  not  so  strong  as  ivherefore,  which  is  the  proper  rendering  of  a  pa. 
 or  a  pa  OVVj  Ellicott  recommends /or  this  cause,  did  TOVTO^  ihroug;k,  as  the 
 uniform  rendering  of  dta,  adds  much  to  the  force  of  the  passage,  and  clears  many 
 difficulties;  unto  fi/S^  a  great  improvement  on  upoti;  sinned,  though  theologically 
 not  without  difficulty  (see  Theodoret  in  loc),  is  preferable  to  have  sinned,  v.  14.  like- 
 ness, a  restoration  of  a  good  word  used  by  Wiclif.  v.  15.  trespass,  TtapCCTtZ ooua, 
 a  much  better  word  than  offence,  chosen  by  the  Genevan  and  Rhemish  translators  as 
 preferable  to  Tyndale's  symie,  and  'W'lcWVs gilte,  (compare  v.  19);  the  one,  the  many, 
 here  and  throughout  this  passage,  shows  how  much  help  to  the  right  understanding  of 
 the  sense  has  been  derived  from  the  proper  treatment  of  the  article,  the  many,  of 
 course,  denote  all  mankind:  died,  an  important  correction  of  the  old  rendering, 
 V.  16.  The  proper  translation  of  through  one  {di  SVoi)  in  place  of  iy  one,  and  ifltq) 
 in  place  of  the  inconsistent  iy  and  if  in  the  same  verse  of  the  A.  V.,  with  the  consis- 
 tent introduction  of  the  supplemental  words,  has  done  much  to  clear  this  verv  difficult 
 verse,  v.  18.  The  retention  of  the  common  supplement  TO  KpY/lia  EVSVETO. 
 and  TO  XtX.pi6l.ia  kyEVETOy  is  interpretation  (Ellicott)  and  not  translation,  but 
 that  scholar's  recommendation  of  Winer's  suggestion  to  supply  the  neutral  (XTtefifJ, 
 res  cessit,  abiit  in,  etc.,  and  to  render  "  it  came  unto  all  men  to  justification,  even  so 
 through  one  righteous  act  it  came,  etc.,"  did  not  prevail  (cf  Winer,  Ed.  Masson, 
 p.  609;  Ellicott  on  Revision,  p.  134);  one  act  of  righteousness,  a  slight  Hebraistic 
 change  of  the  one  righteous  act  recommended  by  Alford,  Ellicott,  Jowett,  Davidson, 
 Tholuck,  Riickert,  De  Wette,  and  others,  is  a  vast  gain.  v.  20.  And .  .  .  came  in  be- 
 side, Se  Ttap£l6r/XBEV ,  an  admirable  rendering,  recommended  by  the  best  com- 
 mentators, such  as  Alford,  De  Wette,  INleyer,  Riickert,  Van  Hengel.  It  was  doubtless 
 strong  conservatism  that  retained  abound,  aboutid  more  exceedingly,  and  failed  to 
 mark  the  difference  between  ETtXsov a6s.v ,  increased  or  multiplied,  and  VTtEp- 
 TtEpiddevdEVy  superabundavit  supra  modum  (Schleussner),  abounded  more  ex- 
 ceedingly,    v.  21.  in  death,  EV y  a  decided  gain  over  unto. 
 
 The  examination  of  these  three  representative  passages,  es- 
 tablishes in  the  judgment  of  the  writer  the  great  superiority 
 of  the  New  Version  over  the  Authorized  Version,  and  justifies 
 the  praise  he  is  constrained  to  accord  to  it.  Adverse  criticism 
 is  easy,  especially  when  it  deals  in  vague  generalities,  or  in- 
 dulges in  sweeping  assertions.  If  the  faulters  of  the  New 
 Version  will  undertake  to  furnish  one  that  is  better,  they  will 
 find  it  the  hardest  task  they  ever  took  in  hand. 
 
494  The  English  Versions. 
 
 This  translation,  on  the  sole  grounds  of  its  great  fidelity  to 
 the  original,  its  purity,  its  noble  and  classical  language,  and 
 its  wonderful  skill  (with  the  exceptions  stated)  in  presenting 
 very  frequently  the  finer  shades  of  the  Greek  thought  in  idi- 
 omatic English,  is  sure  to  win  its  way  into  the  hearts  and 
 minds  of  those  for  whose  benefit  it  has  been  made. 
 
 The  Revisers  conclude  their  Preface  in  these  words: 
 
 Thus,  in  the  review  of  the  work  which  we  have  been  permitted  to  com- 
 plete, our  closing  words  must  be  words  of  mingled  thanksgiving,  humility, 
 and  prayer.  Of  thanksgiving,  for  the  many  blessings  vouchsafed  to  us 
 throughout  the  unbroken  progress  of  our  corporate  labours;  of  humility, 
 for  our  failings  and  imperfections  in  the  fulfilment  of  our  task;  and 
 of  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
 Jesus  Christ  may  be  more  clearly  and  more  freshly  shewn  forth  to  all 
 who  shall  be  readers  of  this  Book. 
 
 Jerusalem  Chamber, 
 
 Westminster  Abbey, 
 
 II th  November,  iS8o. 
 
 Note — The  Rev.  Dr.  Krauth,  whose  death  is  noticed  page  4S9,  luas  a  -member 
 of  the  Old  Testament  Company  of  the  American  Revision  Committee. 
 
 THK   END. 
 
GENERAL    INDEX. 
 
 Abbott,  Prof.,  in  American  Bible 
 Revisio7i,  389. 
 
 .^Ifric,  I,  II,  15,  17,  18. 
 
 Aiken,  Prof.,  in  American  Bible 
 Revision,  400. 
 
 Ainsworth,  The  Five  Books  of  Mo- 
 ses, etc.,  412. 
 
 Aldhelm,  abbot.  Liber  Psalmorum, 
 
 9- 
 Aleander,  Lexicon  Grceco-Latinum, 
 
 85- 
 Alford,   H.,    The  New   Testament, 
 
 etc.,  436. 
 Alfred,   bishop.    Lord's   Prayer  in 
 
 Anglo-Saxon,  7. 
 Alfred,  king,  a  translator  of  the  Bi- 
 
 ble,  5. 
 Allen,  William,  a  translator  of  the 
 Rhemish  New  Testament,  293 . 
 American  Bibles,  List  of,  365. 
 American  Bible  Society,  366. 
 American  Bible  Union.      The  Com- 
 mon Version,  etc.,  434. 
 American  Literature  on  Revision, 
 
 448. 
 Anderson,  Annals  of  the  English 
 
 Bible,  passim. 
 Andrewe,  bp.,  Tortura  Torti,  293. 
 Anglo-American    Revision    of   the 
 Authorized  Version,  442. 
 More  authorities,  442. 
 Parliamentary  action,  442. 
 Lightfoot's  Sermon,  442. 
 Row's  proposal,  444. 
 Separate  works:  Gell,  445;  Ross, 
 445;    Reasons,  etc.,  445;  Sym 
 onds,  446;   Burges,  446;  abp 
 Lawrence,  446;  Reasons  why 
 etc.,  446;  Wemyss.  446;  J.  B 
 
 Burgess,  446 ;  Todd,  446 ;  Scriv 
 ener,  446;  Scholefield,  446;  Ma- 
 Ian,  446;  Harness,  446;  Slater, 
 446;  Selwyn,  447;  Gumming, 
 447;  Iliff,  447;  Trench,  447; 
 Beard,  447;  Christian  Remem- 
 brancer, 447;  Taylor,  447;  Bi- 
 ber,  447;  McCaul,  447;  H.  Bur- 
 gess, 447;  Philalethes,  447; 
 Ellicott,  448;  Lightfoot,  448. 
 
 Anglo-Am.  Bibl.  Rev.,  448. 
 
 American  Literature  on  Revision, 
 448. 
 
 Controversy  on  merits  of  the  N. 
 T.,  448. 
 
 History  of  the  Revision,  449. 
 
 Official  documents,  449. 
 
 Co-operation  of  American  schol- 
 ars, 452. 
 
 Official  action  in  America,  452. 
 
 Lists  of  the  Revisers,  455. 
 
 Date  of  Publication,  459. 
 
 Title  of  the  volume,  460. 
 
 Contents,  460. 
 
 The  Preface,  460. 
 
 The  Greek  Text,  460. 
 
 Textual  status  of  Matth.  vi.  13 
 and  I  Tim.  iii.  16  illustrated, 
 461. 
 
 Changes  introduced:  i.  Required 
 by  a  change  of  reading  in  the 
 Greek  text,  465;  2.  Required 
 to  remove  inaccurate  render- 
 ings, 466;  3.  Required  to  clear 
 obscure  and  ambiguous  render- 
 ings, 467;  4.  Required  to  es- 
 tablish consistency,  469 ;  5 .  Re- 
 quired by  consequence,  472. 
 
 Language,  473. 
 
 More  changes  desired  by  the 
 American  revisers,  473. 
 
496 
 
 General  Index. 
 
 Treatment  of  proper  names,  474. 
 
 The  marginal  notes,  474. 
 
 Italics,  476. 
 
 Paragraphs,  476. 
 
 Metrical  arrantjement,  etc.,  476. 
 
 Punctuation,  477. 
 
 Collation  of  Rom.  xv.  18-25  i"  ^^^ 
 A.  V.  and  the  Revision,  477. 
 
 Omission  of  summaries,  chapter- 
 headings,  and  parallel  refer- 
 ences, 478. 
 
 Nature  of  adverse  criticisms,  480. 
 
 Renderings  less  felicitous  than 
 those  of  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion, 480. 
 
 Compromise  and  concession,  481. 
 
 Examples  of  shortcomings,  482. 
 
 Grammar,  483. 
 
 The  Appendix,  484. 
 
 Classes  of  passages  preferred  by 
 the  American  Committee,  484. 
 
 Specimens,  486. 
 
 Collation,  with  notes,  on  Matth. 
 vi.  5-15,  487;  Acts  xvii.  22-31, 
 489;  Rom.  V.  12-21,  491. 
 
 Estimate,  493. 
 
 Conclusion,  494. 
 Anglo-Saxon  Versions,  I. 
 
 Riithwell  Cross,  2. 
 
 Cisdmon,  Origin  of  Things,  3. 
 
 Aldhelm's  and  Guthlac's  Psal- 
 ter, 5. 
 
 Bede's,  Ven.,  translations,  4,  5, 
 II. 
 
 Cuthberl's  description  of  death  of 
 Bede,  11. 
 
 King  Alfred's  translations,  6. 
 
 Versions  of  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
 7,8. 
 
 Semi-Saxon  do.,  8. 
 
 Gregory,  Latin  Gospels  sent  by 
 him  to  Augustine,  10. 
 
 Specimens,  Itala- Vulgate- Anglo- 
 Saxon,  10. 
 
 MSS.  described,  il. 
 
 Specimen  from  Heptateuch,  16. 
 
 Extracts  from  ^Ifric,  17. 
 
 Mutilated  Decalogue,  19. 
 
 Printed  Scriptures,  19. 
 
 Anglo-Saxon  compared  with  oth- 
 er tongues,  25. 
 
 Collation  of  versions,  21. 
 Anglo-Saxon    and    Old    English 
 
 compared,  23. 
 Anglo-Saxon  helps,  26. 
 Ansel  m,  G/oss  Inter lineary,  68. 
 Authorized  Version,  338. 
 
 Historical  notice  of  origin  of  the 
 
 Version,  338. 
 Account    given    in    the    Preface, 
 
 339- 
 Correspondence  on   the  subject, 
 
 340. 
 
 Order  agreed  upon  for  translat- 
 ing the  Bible,  and  biographi- 
 cal notices  of  the  translators, 
 342,  sqq. 
 
 Set  of  instructions,  347. 
 
 Instruction  No.  15,  349. 
 
 Particulars  from  the  Preface,  349, 
 sqq. 
 
 Selden's  account  of  the  transla- 
 tors' method,  356; 
 
 The  same  examined,  356. 
 
 Text  of  the  account  of  the  Eng- 
 lish delegates  to  Synod  ot 
 Dort,  358.^ 
 
 Expense  of  the  translation,  359. 
 
 Title  of  edition  of  1611,  359. 
 
 No  evidence  of  its  being  author- 
 ized, 360. 
 
 Preliminary  matter,  360. 
 
 Important  editions,  361,  sqq. 
 
 Errata,  362. 
 
 The  Cambridge  Paragraph  Bi- 
 ble, 364. 
 
 American  editions,  365. 
 
 Italic  type,  366. 
 
 Collation  relating  thereto,  368. 
 
 Authorized  and  unauthorized  mat- 
 ter, 369. 
 
 Examples  of  alternative  render- 
 ings, 369,  sqq. 
 
 Parallel  References,  372. 
 
 Their  number,  and  arithmetical 
 statement  of  the  contents  of 
 the  A.  v.,  372. 
 
 Punctuation,  373. 
 
 Chapter  headings,  374. 
 
 The  work  of  the  several  compa- 
 nies examined,  375. 
 
 Illustrations,  376. 
 
General  Index. 
 
 497 
 
 Example  analyzed,  376. 
 
 Influence  of  the  Vulgate,  Luther, 
 and  Tremellius,  377. 
 
 Several  examples  with  analyses 
 and  notes,  378. 
 
 Critical  Estimate  of  the  Apocry- 
 pha, 379. 
 
 Collation,  Vulgate-Tremellius-A. 
 
 v.,  379- 
 Felicitous  renderings,  382. 
 The  same  Greek  word  translated 
 
 by    different    English    words, 
 
 383- 
 
 The  predominance  of  Saxon,  383. 
 
 Estimate  of  the  Version  by  Sel- 
 den,  Table  Talk,  356;  Fuller, 
 Church  History;  Walton,  Con- 
 siderator,  etc. ;  Lowth,  Introd. 
 to  English  Grammar ;  British 
 Critic;  Middleton,  On  the  Gr. 
 Article,  384;  White,  Sermon; 
 Whittaker,  Hist,  and  Crit. 
 Enq.;  Doddridge,  Works; 
 Taylor,  Scheme,  etc. ;  Geddes, 
 Prospectus,  385;  Beattie,  in 
 Forbes,  Life  of  Beattie;C\d.rkQ, 
 Preface  to  Commentary ;  New- 
 man, Dr.,  cited  by  Dr.  Eadie, 
 386. 
 
 Critical  apparatus  used  by  the 
 translators,  387. 
 
 Their  Greek  text,  388. 
 
 Collation,  Vulgate-Tremellius-A. 
 v.,  389. 
 
 The  use  of  modern  versions,  390. 
 
 Nature  and  origin  of  improve- 
 ments on  fonner  versions,  391. 
 
 The  Bishops'  Bible  and  A.  V., 
 variants  illustrated  and  anal- 
 yzed, 393,  sqq. 
 
 Examples  of  alleged  blemishes, 
 
 398. 
 
 In  the  Old  Testament,  399,  sqq. 
 
 In  the  New  Testament,  406,  sqq. 
 
 Attempted  revision  and  emenda- 
 tion of  the  version  by  Brough- 
 ton,  411;  Ainsworth,  412; 
 Canne;  Fox;  Beausobre  and 
 L'Enfant;  Mace,  413;  Father 
 Simon,  414;  Whiston,  415; 
 Purver,    416;    Wynne,    417; 
 
 Doddridge,  417;  Harwood, 
 418;  Lowth,  418;  Blayney, 
 419;  Campbell,  420;  Wake- 
 field, 420;  Newcome,  421; 
 Scarlett,  421;  Macrae,  423; 
 Evanson,  424;  Thomson  424; 
 Socinian  version,  426;  Thomp- 
 son, 426;  Bellamy,  427;  G. 
 Campbell  -  Doddridge  -  Mac- 
 Knight,  427;  A.CamplTell,  428; 
 Nourse,  428;  Coit,  Dickinson, 
 429;  N.  Webster,  Penn,  Lee, 
 430;  Norton,  Sawyer,  431; 
 Wellbeloved,  432;  Five,  and 
 Four  Clergymen,  Heinfelter, 
 433;Bagster,  Am.  Bible  Union, 
 434;  Alford,436;  Noyes,  Tisch- 
 endorf,  437;  IDavidson,  McClel- 
 lan,  438;  Juha  E.  Smith,  439; 
 Cheyne,  etc.,  440;  Gotch,  etc., 
 Revised  English  Bible,^2Cj\ox, 
 Rotherham,  441. 
 
 B. 
 
 Baber,  Historical  Account,  39,  42, 
 
 75- 
 Bagster,   Critical  New  Testament, 
 
 etc.,  434. 
 Bale,  Script,  ill,  maj.  Brit.,  162, 
 
 197. 
 Barrows,  M.,  IViclifs  Place,  42. 
 Beard,  ].,A  revised  English  Bible, 
 
 447- 
 Beattie's  estimate  of  A.  V.,  386. 
 Beausobre   and    L'Enfant's    Gospel 
 
 of  St.  Matthew,  413. 
 Bede,  Ven.,  Hist.,  3;  account  of 
 
 him,  10. 
 Bellamy,   John,    The  Holy  Bible, 
 
 etc.,  427. 
 Benson,  Vocabulary,  26. 
 Biber,  G.  E.,  A  Plea,  etc.,  447. 
 Biblical  notes  and  Queries,  90. 
 Bibliotheca  Sacra,  359. 
 Bingham's  Orig.  EccL,  238. 
 Bishops'  Bible,  265. 
 
 Why  the  version  was  made,  265, 
 Abp.  Parker  takes  the  initiative, 
 
 265. 
 
498 
 
 General  Index. 
 
 "  Observations  respected  of  the 
 translators,"  266. 
 
 Strange  views  of  some  of  their 
 number,  267. 
 
 Initials  and  names  of  the  revis- 
 ers, 268,  sqq. 
 
 Lawrence's  name  omitted,  270. 
 
 The  Revision  completed,  270. 
 
 Parker's  letter  to  the  queen,  270. 
 
 Injunctions,  270. 
 
 The  same  disregarded,  271. 
 
 Editions,  271. 
 
 The  first  edition  described,  272. 
 
 The  second  edition,  273. 
 
 Singular  classification  of  the  bks., 
 274. 
 
 Order  of  the  books,  274. 
 
 Parker's  preface,  275. 
 
 Merits  of  the  version,  275 . 
 
 Collations,  276. 
 
 Critical  value  of  the  version,  277. 
 
 'Lis.vixew.z^i  Notes  of  Errors,  278. 
 
 Collation  with  former  versions, 
 280. 
 
 Corrections  in  Galatians  and  Ephe- 
 sians,  281. 
 
 Specimens  of  renderings,  282. 
 
 Marginal  notes,  282. 
 
 The  Apocrypha,  284. 
 
 Broughton's  criticisms,  284, 
 
 Collations  with  the  Geneva  ver- 
 sion and  the  Great  Bible,  285. 
 
 Collations    with    other   versions, 
 287. 
 
 Collation  of  Ps.  cxxx.  in  Great 
 Bible  and  Bishops'  Bible,  290. 
 
 Gregory  Martin's  Discovery,  290. 
 
 Controversy  between  Martin  and 
 Fulke,  290. 
 Blayney,  yeremiah  and  Lamenta- 
 tions, 419. 
 Boker,  Glossary,  403,  410. 
 Bosworth,    B.,    several    works   on 
 
 Anglo-Saxon,  26. 
 Bosworth  and  Waring,  Gothic  and 
 Anglo-Saxon  Gospels,  20,  25, 
 
 76-       . 
 Breeches'  Bible,  origin  of  the  name, 
 
 246. 
 Bristow,  Richard,  account  of,  294. 
 British  Critic,  384. 
 
 Broughton,    Hugh,    faults  the  Bi- 
 shops' Bible,  484. 
 Specimen  of  his  version,  411. 
 
 Budseus,  Instit.  Grammat.,  85. 
 
 Burges,  G.,  Letter  to  bp.  of  Ely, 
 etc.,  446. 
 
 Burgess,  H.,  Revision,  etc.,  447. 
 
 Burgess,  J.  B.,  Reasons  in  favour, 
 etc.,  446. 
 
 Burnet,    Records,    210;    Reforma- 
 tion, 239. 
 
 Csedmon,  account  of,  3,  4. 
 Caesar,   J.,   Prof.,  Correspondence 
 
 with,  III,  114. 
 Cambridge  Paragraph  Bible,  364. 
 Campbell,    A.,    Sacred    Writings, 
 
 428. 
 Campbell,  G.,   The  Four  Gospels, 
 
 420. 
 Campbell,  G.,  The  New  Testament, 
 
 427. 
 Canne,  The  Holy  Bible,  413. 
 Carpenter,  New  Testament,  325. 
 Carriere,  Literal  Commentary,  300, 
 
 315- 
 
 Caryl,  Psalms,  326. 
 
 Cavendish,  Life  of  Wolsey,  122. 
 
 Caxton,  Poly chroni con,  38. 
 
 Ch3.\\ox\GX,  Revised  New  Testament, 
 322,  325. 
 
 Cheke,  Sir  John,  account  of,  234; 
 his  translation,  234. 
 
 Christian  Annotator,  70. 
 
 Christian  Remembrancer,  Revis- 
 ion, 447. 
 
 Cochlseus,  account  of,  83,  85. 
 
 Coit,  T.  W.,  The  Holy  Bible,  etc., 
 429. 
 
 Comparative  Tables,  xiv.,  sqq. 
 
 Complutensian  Polyglot,  118. 
 
 Condit,  History  of  the  English  Bi- 
 ble, 16,  148. 
 
 Controversy  on  the  merits  of  the 
 Revised  New  Testament,  448. 
 
 Corson,  H.,  Handbook,  26. 
 
 Cotton,  Rhemes  and  Doway,  318 
 and  passim. 
 
General  Index. 
 
 499 
 
 Coverdale's  Bible,  etc.,  149. 
 Biographical  notice,  149. 
 Cromwell's  interest,  150. 
 Edition  of  1535,  150. 
 Where  printed  ?   152. 
 Anne  and  Jane,  153. 
 Nicolson  editions,  154. 
 Diglot  New  Testaments,  156. 
 Collations,  157,  sqq. 
 Merits  of   Coverdale's   Version. 
 
 159- 
 
 Subsequent  labors,  159. 
 
 Tanner's  Latin  account,  161. 
 
 Bale's,  162. 
 
 Analyses,  162. 
 
 Collation  of  Pagninus,  Zurich, 
 Cov.,  164. 
 
 Extract  from  fragment  (1535), 
 167. 
 
 Collation  with  German  Bibles, 
 167. 
 
 The  Combination  Bibles,  167. 
 
 How  far  a  secondhand  version, 
 167. 
 
 The  eclectic  principle,  168. 
 
 Specimens  of  his  notes,  169. 
 
 The  excellence  of  the  version, 
 170. 
 
 Idiosyncrasies,  170. 
 
 The  Psalter  in  the  Book  of  Com- 
 mon Prayer,  Coverdale's  ver- 
 sion, 171. 
 
 Specimen  of  a  ghostly  psalm, 
 171. 
 
 Literal  transcripts  from  Tyndale, 
 171. 
 
 Tyndale  and  Coverdale,  172. 
 
 Differences  in  the  editions  of  1535 
 and  1537,  173. 
 
 Prayers  introduced,  173. 
 
 See  also  Great  Bible. 
 Craik,  English  Literature,  2g. 
 Cranmer's  Bible,  see  Great  Bible. 
 Craston,  Greek  Dictionary,  85. 
 Cromwell,  see  Tyndale,  Coverdale, 
 
 and  Great  Bible. 
 Cunmiing,  J.,  Bible  Revision  and 
 
 Translation,  etc.,  447. 
 Curtis,  T.,  On  the  existing  Monop- 
 oly, etc.,  365. 
 
 D. 
 
 Davidson,  S.,  The  New  Testament, 
 
 etc.,  438. 
 Decalogue,  Anglo-Saxon,  6,  16,  18; 
 
 Mutilated  Latin,  79. 
 Dickinson,  R.,  A  new  and  corrected 
 
 Version,  etc.,  429. 
 Doddridge,  Phil.,  estimate  of  A.V., 
 
 385 
 A  New  Translation,  417. 
 The  New  Testament,  427. 
 Douay  Bible,  see  Rhemes  New  Tes- 
 tament. 
 Durham  Book,  account  of,  13. 
 
 E. 
 
 Eadfride,    an  Anglo-Saxon   writer, 
 
 7>  14- 
 Eadie,  Dr.  John,  The  English  Bi- 
 ble, passim. 
 Earliest  English  Versions,  27. 
 The  Or/nulum,  28. 
 The  Sowlehele,  32. 
 Metrical  Psalms,  33. 
 William  de  Schorham,  34. 
 Richard  Rolle  (Hampole)  34. 
 Prose  versions  of  the  Psalms,  35. 
 Sundry  specimens,  36. 
 Purport  of  these  translations,  37. 
 John  de  Trevisa,  38. 
 Literature,  38. 
 Ellicott,  bp..    Considerations,  etc., 
 
 448. 
 Elstob,  A.  S.  Grammar,  26. 
 English  Bible  during  the  last  five 
 years  of  Henry  VIII.,  and  un- 
 der the  reigns  of  Edward  VI. 
 and  Mary,  230. 
 Meeting  of  Convocation,  230. 
 Gardiner's  proposals,  230. 
 Reaction,  231. 
 
 Anecdote  of  Edward  VI.,  232. 
 Injunctions,  232. 
 Editions  of  the  Scriptures,  233. 
 Sir    John    Cheke's    translations, 
 
 234- 
 Account  of  him,  235. 
 Specimens,  236. 
 Bonner's  mandate,  237. 
 
50O 
 
 General  Index. 
 
 English  Hcxapla,  39,  75. 
 English  Retraced,  255. 
 Epistle  to  the  Laodiccans,  73. 
 Erasmus,    Epist.,     il\    Enchirid. 
 
 Milit.,  79,  passim. 
 Evaason,   E..  A  New  Testament, 
 
 424. 
 
 I^'armen  and  Owen,  Rushivorth 
 Gloss,  14. 
 
 Forshall  and  Madden,  Wicliffi-te 
 Versions,  34,  passim. 
 
 First  American  edition  of  the  Au- 
 thorized Version,  419. 
 
 Five  Clergymen,  The  Gospel  ace. 
 to  St.  John,  etc.  433. 
 
 Four  Clergymen,    Galatians,   etc., 
 
 433- 
 
 Fox,  F.,  The  New  Testament ,  413. 
 
 Foxe,  Monuments,  see  Tyndale, 
 passim. 
 
 Freherus,  Paul,  Theatriitn,  84. 
 
 Frith,  see  Tyndale. 
 
 Fry,  F.  Tyndale^s  Version,  lOO, 
 and  passim. 
 
 Fulke,  Defence,  etc.,  154,  and  pas- 
 sim. 
 
 G. 
 
 Geddes,  A.,  on  Tyndale's  version, 
 41. 
 
 The  Holy  Bible,  328. 
 
 Prospectus,  385. 
 Gall,    R.,  Essay  towards  amend- 
 ment, etc.,  376,  445. 
 Genevan  version,  239, 
 
 The  English  Exiles,  239. 
 
 Difference  between  the  New  Tes- 
 taments of  1557  and  1560,  240. 
 
 Calvin's  epistle,  340. 
 
 Examples  with  notes,  242. 
 
 A  revision  of  Tyndale's  version, 
 244. 
 
 The  Bible  of  1560,  245. 
 
 Helps  used   by  the   translators, 
 249. 
 
 Collations,  250. 
 
 Great  Bible — Genevan,  251. 
 
 Great    Bible — Genevan — Lyons, 
 251- 
 
 Lawrence  Thomson,  252. 
 
 Collation,  253. 
 
 Beza,  254. 
 
 Genevan  renderings  in  A.V.,  254, 
 
 Peculiarities,  255. 
 
 The  notes,  255. 
 
 Edinburgh  Reprint,  256. 
 
 Examples  with  collations  and 
 notes,  257,  sqq. 
 
 Contents  other  than  the  text,  ta- 
 bles, etc.,  262. 
 
 Specimens   of    The  Arguments, 
 263. 
 Gilman,  E.  W.,  in  Bibliotheca  Sa- 
 cra, 361. 
 Gilpin,  Life  of  Wiclif,  42. 
 Glossa  Ordinaria,  68. 
 Goodwin,  James,  edition  of  Sir  John 
 
 Cheke's  version,  234. 
 Gotch,  F.  W.,  and  others,  Revised 
 
 English  Bible,  etc.,  441. 
 Great  Bible,  201. 
 
 Account  of  the  undertaking,  201. 
 
 First  edition  of  1539,  204. 
 
 Holbein's  title-page,  204. 
 
 Contents,  206. 
 
 Division  of  the  volume,  and  cu- 
 riosa,  206. 
 
 Comment  on  the  engraving,  207. 
 
 Helps  and  sources,  209. 
 
 The  different  editions,  210. 
 
 Cromwell's  and  Cranmer's  Bi- 
 bles, 210. 
 
 Collations  illustrating  the  eclectic 
 character  of  the  version;  He- 
 brew— Vulgate —  Luther —  Zti- 
 rich —  Matthew — Coverdale — 
 MUnster  —  Great  Bible,  211, 
 sqq. 
 
 Second  example,  214. 
 
 Influence  of  other  versions,  217, 
 sqq. 
 
 Coverdale's  revision  of  his  own 
 work,  218. 
 
 Cranmer's  prologue,  220, 
 
 Cranmer's  Bible,  account  of.  222. 
 
 Prayer  Book  version  of  the  Psal- 
 ter, 223. 
 
 Collation  of  passages  from  both 
 versions,  225. 
 
 The  last  editions,  227. 
 
General  Index. 
 
 501 
 
 Supplication  of  the  Poor  Com- 
 mons^ 11%. 
 The  royal  proclamations,  229. 
 Green,  Dr.,  in  Anglo-American  Re- 
 vision, 400,  401,  403. 
 Gregory's  Gospels,  10. 
 Grote,  Professor,  MS.,  373,  4. 
 Guthlac,  A.  S.  Psalter,  5,  8. 
 Gwilt,  Rudiments,  26. 
 
 H. 
 
 Halle,  Chronicle,  loi. 
 
 Hampole,  see  Rolle. 
 
 Hardwicke,  Ch.,  St.  Matthew  in  A. 
 S.,  15,  21. 
 
 Harness,  W.,  The  State  of  the  En- 
 glish Bible,  446. 
 
 Harwood,  E.,  A  Liberal  Trans la- 
 tion,  418. 
 
 Haydock,  Bible,  325. 
 
 Heinfelter,H.,  A  Literal  Transla- 
 tion, etc.,  433. 
 
 Helfenstein,  Coinpar.  Grammar,  26. 
 
 Henley,  Orator,  Grammar,  26. 
 
 Henshall,  Samuel,  Durham  Book, 
 14. 
 
 Heptateuch,  15,  19. 
 
 Hereford,  Nicolas  de,  version,  44, 
 
 49.  56- 
 Hexapla,  English,  241. 
 Hickes,  Lingiiarum,  etc.,  26. 
 Hilles,  Rd.,  his  letter  to  Bullinger, 
 
 159- 
 
 Hody,  De  Bibl.  Text.,  40,  77. 
 Home,  Introduction,  passim. 
 
 I. 
 
 Iliff,  F.,  A  Flea,  etc.,  447. 
 Ingram,  Short  Grammar,  26. 
 
 J- 
 Jerome,  S.,  cited,  338,  350. 
 [ohnson,  Historical  Account,  38. 
 Josephus,  cited,  350, 
 Joye,  Apology,  1 00. 
 
 Account  of  him,  127,  sqq. 
 His  writings,  132. 
 Judse,   Leo,  Paraphrase  on  Rev.. 
 234- 
 
 K. 
 
 Keeling.  Lit.  Brit.,  237. 
 
 Kemble,  John,   on  Runic  inscrip- 
 tion, 2. 
 Pour  Anglo-Saxon  Versions,  15. 
 
 Kenrick,   bp..    The  Pour  Gospels, 
 etc.,  334. 
 
 Knyghton,  on  Wiclif,  43. 
 
 Lascaris,  Greek  Grammar,  85. 
 Lawrence,  abp.,  Remarks,  Qic,  ^6. 
 Lawrence,  Notes  of  Errors,  etc., 
 
 277. 
 Le  Bas,  on  Wiclif,  42. 
 Lechler,  Johamies  von  Wiclif,  42. 
 Lee,  S.,  The  Book  of  the  Patriarch 
 
 Job,  etc.,  430. 
 Le  Long's  erroneous  description  ot 
 
 Tyndale's  version,  88. 
 Lenox,    J.,    Early   Editions,   etc., 
 
 360,  I. 
 Leonard,  H.  C,  Translation,  etc., 
 
 22. 
 Lewis,  Translations,  etc.,  passim. 
 Lightfoot,  Life  of  Broughton,  I'jT., 
 
 284,  5. 
 Lightfoot,    Sermon    on    Revision, 
 
 442. 
 Lightfoot,  bp..  On  a  Presh  Revis- 
 ion, etc.,  448. 
 Lingard,    Dr.,    A    Nciv     Version, 
 
 etc.,  333. 
 Literature . 
 
 Anglo-Saxon  versions,  7. 
 
 MSS,  II. 
 
 Printed  editions,  19. 
 
 Helps,  26. 
 Early  English  versions,  38. 
 Wiclifite  versions,  66. 
 
 MSS.,  66. 
 
 Printed  editions,  75. 
 Tyndale,  98. 
 
 Earliest  editions,  98. 
 
 Antwerp,      "       126. 
 
 Latest  "      134. 
 
 Collations,  147. 
 Coverdale,  161. 
 
 Tanner's  list  of  his  works,  161. 
 Matthew's  Bible,  174. 
 
502 
 
 General  Index. 
 
 Taverner's  Bible,  194. 
 Great  Bible,  203. 
 
 Cromwell's,  203. 
 
 Cranmer's,  210,  222. 
 
 Last  editions,  227. 
 Period    from    last    five    years    of 
 Henry  VIII.  to  Mary,  233. 
 
 Editions  published,  233. 
 
 Sir  John  Cheke's  translations, 
 
 234- 
 Genevan  version,  240. 
 
 New  Testament  of  1557,  240. 
 Bible  of  1560,  245. 
 First  Bible  printed  in  Scotland, 
 1561,  256. 
 Bishops'  Bible,  editions  of,  271. 
 Rhemes    New    Testament    and 
 Douay  Bible,  295. 
 New  Testament  of  1582,  295. 
 Bible  of  1610,  309. 
 Works  relating  to  it,  317. 
 Editions  made  from  it,  318. 
 Authorized  Version,  359. 
 First  editions,  359. 
 Chief  later  editions,  363. 
 American  editions,  365. 
 Works  on  revision  and  emen- 
 dation, 410. 
 Anglo-American  Revision,  442. 
 Works    bearing    on    Revision, 
 
 411,  sqq.,  445,  sqq. 
 Official  documents  referred  to, 
 
 449>  452,  sqq- 
 
 Loth,    Etym.   A. -S. -Engl.    Gram- 
 
 niatik,  26. 
 Lowth,  bp..  Int.  to  Engl.  Graiji- 
 
 mar,  384. 
 A^ew  Translation  of  Isaiah,  418. 
 Luther,  M.,  P^'cef.  ad  Rom.,  193. 
 Lye,  Dictionarimn,  etc.,  26. 
 
 M. 
 
 Mace,    The  New   Testament,  etc., 
 
 413- 
 Macknight  New  Translation,  etc., 
 
 90,  427. 
 Macrae,  Revised  Tratislation,  etc., 
 
 423. 
 McCaul,   A.,   Reasons  for  holding 
 
 fast,  etc.,  447. 
 
 McClellan,  J.  B.,  The  Ne-cv  Testa- 
 ment, etc.,  438. 
 Malan,  C.  S.,  A  Vindication,  etc., 
 
 446. 
 Manning,  A.  S.  Grammar,  26. 
 Manuscripts: 
 
 Anglo-Saxon,  II. 
 
 Early  English,  27-38. 
 
 Wiclifite,'66. 
 
 Tyndale,  see  Tyndale,  passim. 
 
 Pepys,  73. 
 
 Grole,  Professor,  373,  4. 
 
 English  State  Papers,  etc.,  passim. 
 Marbecke,  J.,  lyues,  etc.,  272. 
 Mareschall  and  Junius,    The   Gos- 
 pels, etc.,  7,  20. 
 Marsh,  G.  P.,  Lectures,  etc.,  pas- 
 sim. 
 Martin,  G.,  A  Discoverie,  290,  294, 
 
 308. 
 Matthew's  Bible,  174. 
 
 Collation  of  edition  of  1537,  174. 
 
 Notice  of  John  Rogers,  176. 
 
 John  Rogers  and  Thomas  Mat- 
 thewe,  177. 
 
 The  initials  R.  G.  and  E.  W., 
 178. 
 
 Cost  of  the  work,  178. 
 
 Its  publication,  178. 
 
 Its  composite  nature,  179. 
 
 Tyndale's  share  in  it,  180. 
 
 The  labors  of  Rogers,  181. 
 
 Tyndale's  fonah,  182. 
 
 Collation  of  Tyndale's  and  Cov- 
 erdale's  yonah,  182. 
 
 Collation,  Luther — Ztirich — He- 
 brew— Coverdale,  183. 
 
 Close  agreement  of  Matthewe  and 
 Tyndale,  184. 
 
 Collations,  Tyndale — Matthew — 
 Coverdale,  185. 
 
 Minor  collations,  186. 
 
 Specimens  of  the  notes,  186. 
 
 Antipapal  notes,  19 1. 
 
 Agreement  of  New  Testament  in 
 Matthev/'s  Bible  and  Tyndale's 
 N.  T.  of  1535,  192. 
 
 Introduction    of    Luther's    Pro- 
 logue to  the  Romans,  192. 
 Meteren,  van,  connected  with  Cov- 
 erdale, 152. 
 
General  Index. 
 
 S03 
 
 Michel,  F.,  edition  of  old  French 
 version,  53. 
 
 Middleton,  Estimate  of  A.  V.,  384. 
 
 More,  sir  Thomas,  27,  83,  104,  124. 
 
 Moulton,  Prof.,  History  of  the  Bi- 
 ble, passim. 
 
 Mtinster,  Seb.,  Hebrew  Grammar, 
 118. 
 His  version,  2og. 
 
 Murray,  D.,  Bible,  etc.,  333,  338. 
 
 N. 
 
 Nary,    C,    The   New    Testament, 
 
 etc.,  104,  326. 
 Newcome,  View,  etc.,  39. 
 An  Attempt,  etc.,  421. 
 Newman,  estimate  of  A.  V.,  386. 
 Norton,  A.,  A   Translation,  etc., 
 
 431- 
 
 Nourse,  J.,  The  New  Testainent, 
 etc.,  428. 
 
 Noyes,  G.  R.,  The  New  Testa- 
 ment, etc.,  437. 
 
 o. 
 
 O'Callaghan,  List  of  Editions,  etc., 
 
 419. 
 Orm,  account  of,  28. 
 Ormuliim,  28. 
 Origin  of  Things,  3,  4. 
 
 Packard,  Prof.,  in  Anglo-American 
 Bible  Revision,  402. 
 
 Pagninus,  S.,  version,  1 18,  209. 
 
 Parker,  Constittit.,  81. 
 
 Parliamentary  action  concerning  re- 
 vision, 442. 
 
 Pearson,  see  Coverdale,  passim. 
 
 Peck,  Desiderata  Curiosa,  357. 
 
 Pellican,  Hebrew  Grammar,  118. 
 
 Penn.,  G.,  The  Book  of  the  New 
 Covenant,  etc.,  430. 
 
 Pepys  MS.,  73. 
 
 Philalethes,  The  English  Bible,  etc., 
 
 447- 
 Plumptre,  in  Diet,  of  the   Bible, 
 passim. 
 
 Posse vin.  A.,  Apparatus  Sacr.,  293. 
 Procter,  Comtnon  Prayer,  215. 
 Purnay,  A.  S.  version  in  MS.,  66. 
 Purver,  New  and  Literal  Transla- 
 tion, etc.,  416. 
 Purvey,  Prologue,  45. 
 
 Examples  of  his  revision,  55,  6,  7. 
 
 R. 
 
 Rabbinical  Bible,  1 1 7. 
 Raske,  Grammar,  etc.,  2,  26. 
 Reasons  for  revising,  etc.,  445. 
 Reasons   why   a   new  translation, 
 
 etc.,  446. 
 ReliqucB  Antiqua,  8. 
 Report  of  Select  Comm.  House  of 
 
 Commons,  365. 
 Report  on  Hist,  and  Rec.  Collation 
 of  English  Bibles,  N.  Y.,  366. 
 Reuchlin^  Hebrew  Dictionary,  118. 
 Revisers,  Lists  of,  455. 
 Revision  of  the  Authorized  Version, 
 see  Anglo-American  Revision. 
 Rhemes  New  Testament  and  Douay 
 Bible,  293. 
 Account  of  the  translators,  293. 
 New  Testament  of  1582,  294. 
 The  preface,  295. 
 Reasons  for  preference  of  the  Vul- 
 gate to  the  Greek  text,  297. 
 Modes  of  rendering,  297. 
 Critical  reasons  for  their  prefer- 
 ence, 299. 
 Examples  of  characteristic  render- 
 ings, 300. 
 Examples  of  dependence  on  Wic- 
 
 lif,  302. 
 Examples  of  general  renderings, 
 
 303- 
 
 Redeeming  features,  305. 
 
 Further  illustrations,  306. 
 
 Animus  of  the  notes,  307. 
 
 The  English  Bible  "the  devil's 
 worde, "  308. 
 
 Interchange  of  compliments  by 
 Martin  and  Fulke,  308. 
 
 The  Old  Testament,  309. 
 
 The  title,  309. 
 
 The  preface,  310. 
 
 Collation  of  two  infallible  edi- 
 tions of  the  Vulgate,.  "^J-Z.. 
 
504 
 
 General  Index. 
 
 Origin  of  the  text  of  the  Douay 
 
 Bible,  313. 
 Examples,  313. 
 Specimens  of  the  notes,  316. 
 Literature,  317. 
 Anecdote  of  Mary  Queen  of  Scots, 
 
 317- 
 
 Collation,  showing  the  relation 
 of  different  R.  C.  versions  to 
 the  A.  v.,  318. 
 
 Collation  of  different  R.  C.  edi- 
 tions, 320. 
 
 Account  of  R.  C.  versions,  325. 
 
 Caryl's  Psalms,  326. 
 
 Nary's  New  Testament,  326. 
 
 Witham's  New  Testament,  327. 
 
 Troy's  Bible,  327. 
 
 Geddes'  Bible,  328. 
 
 Murray's  Bible,  333. 
 
 Lingard's  Gospels,  333. 
 
 Kenrick's  Version,  334. 
 
 Ward's  Errata,  337. 
 Rolle,  Richard  (Hampole),  Psalter, 
 
 34- 
 
 Ross,  H.,  An  Essay,  etc.,  445. 
 
 Rotherham,  J.  B.,  The  New   Tes- 
 tament, etc.,  441. 
 
 Row,  John,  Proposal,  444. 
 
 Rupertus    Tuitensis,    account    of, 
 
 Rushworth  Gloss,  14. 
 
 Sawyer,   L.  A.,   The  New   Testa- 
 ment, etc.,  431. 
 
 Scarlett,  A  Translation,  421. 
 
 Scholefield,  J.,  Hints  for  an  im- 
 proved translation,  etc.,  446. 
 
 Schorham,  William  de,  his  transla- 
 tion,  34. 
 
 Scrivener,  Dr.,  Int.  to  Camb.  Par. 
 Bible,  359,  360. 
 Greek  New  Testament,  389. 
 A  Suppletnenf,  etc.,  446. 
 
 Selden,  John,  Table  Talk,  356,  379. 
 
 Selwyn,  W.,  Notes  on  the  Proposed 
 Atnendment,  etc.,  447. 
 
 Semi-Saxon,  specimens  of,  8. 
 
 Simon,   Father,    The  New    Testa- 
 ment, etc.,  414. 
 
 Skeat,  W.  W.,  Anglo-Saxon  Gos- 
 pels, 21. 
 
 Slater,  E.,  Biblical  Revision,  etc., 
 446. 
 
 Smith,  Julia  E.,  The  Holy  Bible, 
 etc.,  439. 
 
 Socinian  version,  426. 
 
 Somner,  Vocabulary,  26. 
 
 Sowlehele,  32. 
 
 Spalatin,  Diary,  106,  7. 
 
 Speed,  John,  Genealogies,  etc.,  361. 
 
 Stanley,  Eastern  Church,  325. 
 
 Stevens,  Henry,  The  Bibles  in  the 
 Caxtoti  Exhibition,  152. 
 
 Stevenson,  Jos.,  Anglo-Saxon  Gos- 
 pels, 15. 
 
 Stow,  History,  161. 
 
 Strabo,  Walafrid,  Glossa  Ordina- 
 ria,  68. 
 
 Stratmann,  Diet,  of  Old  English,  20. 
 
 Strype,  Works,  passim. 
 
 Siirtees  Psalter,  49. 
 
 Symonds,  John,  Observations,  etc., 
 446. 
 
 Tanner's  List,  150,  161. 
 Tavemer's  Bible,  194. 
 Biographical  notice,  194. 
 Account  of  the  Bible,  ig6. 
 Dedication,  196. 
 Nature  of  the  version,  197. 
 Influence  of  the  Vulgate,  198. 
 Improvements  in  the  Old  Testa- 
 ment, 198. 
 Changes  in  the  New  Testament 
 
 retained  in  A.  V.,  199. 
 Collation,    Tyndale  —  Taverner, 
 200. 
 Taylor,  E.,    The  New  Testament, 
 
 etc.,  447. 
 Taylor,  John,   Dr.,   Scheme,    etc., 
 
 385. 
 Taylor,  John,  The  Einphatic  New 
 
 Testament,  etc.,  441. 
 Thomas,  Is.,  History  of  Printing 
 
 in  America,  419. 
 Thompson,    The  New   Testatnetit, 
 
 etc.,  426. 
 Thomson,    Ch.,    The  Holy  Bible, 
 
 etc.,  424. 
 
"General  Index. 
 
 505 
 
 Thorpe,  B.,  Works  on  Anglo-Saxon 
 Literature,  9,  16,  20. 
 
 Thwaites,  'E,., Heptateuch,  i,  16,  19. 
 
 Tischendorf,  C,  The  New  Testa- 
 ment, etc.,  437. 
 
 Todd,  Vindication,  etc.,  357. 
 
 Toller,  T.  N.,  Anglo-Saxon  Dic- 
 tionary, 26. 
 
 Townley,  Bibl.  Literature,  passim. 
 
 Trench,  R.  C,  On  the  Authorized 
 Version,  etc.,  447,  448. 
 
 Trevisa,  John  de,  38. 
 
 Troy,  Dr.,    The  Holy  Bible,  etc., 
 
 327- 
 Turton,  Test  of  the  English  Bible, 
 
 365- 
 Tyndale's  version,  77. 
 
 Historical  notice,  77. 
 
 Ignorance  of  the  monks,  77. 
 
 Reception  of  Erasmus'  New  Tes- 
 tament in  England,  77. 
 
 Early  life  of  Tyndale,  78. 
 
 Inaccuracy  of  the  inscription  on 
 his  picture,  78. 
 
 Was  he  with  Luther?  83. 
 
 Hamburg — Roye,  84. 
 
 His  helps,  84. 
 
 His  departure  for  the  Continent, 
 82. 
 
 Cologne,  85. 
 
 Cochlseus,  86. 
 
 Arber's  Fragment,  86. 
 
 Worms,  87. 
 
 Prologue  to  the  New  Testament, 
 87. 
 
 Character  of  the  version,  88. 
 
 Influence  of  Luther,  89. 
 
 Not  dependent  on  the  Vulgate, 
 90. 
 
 Tyndale's  knowledge  of  Greek, 
 92. 
 
 His  English,  93. 
 
 Collation,  Vulgate— Wiclif— Lu- 
 ther— Tyndale,  93. 
 
 Hacket,  99. 
 
 Different  editions,  100. 
 
 Joye,  100. 
 
 Tonstal's  visit  to  Antwerp,  loi. 
 
 Controversy   with  sir  T.    More, 
 102. 
 
 Movements  on  the  Continent,  105. 
 
 The  pseudonyme  Hutchins,  105, 
 
 Entry  in  Spalatin's  Diary,  106. 
 
 Hermann  von  dem  Busche,  107. 
 
 Marlborowe  in  the  lande  of  Hesse, 
 107. 
 
 Absurd  account  of  Foxe,  108. 
 
 He  never  was  at  Marburg,  107. 
 
 Correspondence  on  the  subject, 
 no. 
 
 His  knowledge  of  Hebrew,  115. 
 
 The  Pentateuch,  121. 
 
 The  Pamphlets,  122. 
 
 Anne  Boleyn  and  Mrs.  Gains- 
 ford,  122. 
 
 Stephen  Vaughan,  122. 
 
 Answer  to  Sir  T.  Morels  Dia- 
 logue, 123. 
 
 The  Prophet  Jonah,  125. 
 
 Account  of  Frith,  126. 
 
 Later  editions  of  the  N.  T.,  126. 
 
 Tyndale  and  Joye,  128. 
 
 Joye's  Works,  132. 
 
 Tyndale's  corrections,  132. 
 
 His    betrayal    and    martyrdom, 
 
 '34- 
 
 Peculiar  spelling  in  edition  01 
 1535,  136. 
 
 Erasmus  on  the  Brabant  gov- 
 ernment, 137. 
 
 The  New  Testament  of  1536, 140. 
 
 Estimate  of  his  character,  141. 
 
 Examples  of  his  version,  142. 
 
 Collation  of  different  editions,  146. 
 
 Idiosyncrasies,  147. 
 
 u. 
 
 Udall,  Nicholas.  234. 
 
 Usher,  Hist.  Dogmat.,  18,  38. 
 
 V. 
 
 Variorum,    The  Holy  Bible,   etc., 
 
 440. 
 Vaughan,  on  Wiclif,  42. 
 Vaughan,  Stephen,  122,  sqq. 
 
 W. 
 
 Wakefield,  G.,    Translation,   etc., 
 
 420. 
 Walker,  Life  of  John  Bois,  357. 
 
$06 
 
 General  Index. 
 
 Walter,  Prof.,  see  Tyndale,  passim. 
 Walton,    Considerator   Considered, 
 
 384. 
 
 Wanley,  Catalogue,  etc.,  12. 
 
 Ward's  Errata,  330,  337. 
 
 Waring,  G..  St.  John,  in  Anglo- 
 Saxon,  15. 
 
 Warton,  Hist,  of  English  Poetry, 
 
 32- 
 Watson,  bishop,  Collect,  of  Theol. 
 
 Tracts,  39. 
 Watson,   Annals  of  Philadelphia, 
 
 425- 
 
 Webster,  N.,  The  Holy  Bible,  etc., 
 430. 
 
 Webster,  W.,  Translation  of  Fa- 
 ther Simon's  New  Testament, 
 414. 
 
 Wellbeloved,  C,  and  others,  The 
 Holy  Scriptures,  etc.,  432. 
 
 Wemyss,  T.,  Biblical  Gleanings, 
 etc.,  446. 
 
 Westcott,  Prof.,  General  View, 
 etc.,  passim. 
 
 Whiston,  Primitive  New  Testa- 
 fnent,  415. 
 
 Whittaker,  Ilist.  and  Crit.  En- 
 quiry, 385. 
 
 Whitaker,  Hist,  of  Richmond,  149. 
 
 White,  Dr.,  Sermon,  3S5. 
 
 Wiclifite  versions,  40. 
 
 Biographical  notice  of  John  Wic- 
 
 lif,  40. 
 His  version  the  first  English  \ex- 
 
 €\ovl  published,  42. 
 Knyghton  quoted,  43. 
 
 The  version  made  from  the  Vul- 
 gate, 44.  ■ 
 
 Order  of  the  books,  44. 
 
 Nicholas  de  Hereford,  44. 
 
 Purvey 's  revision,  45. 
 
 Principles  of  translation,  45. 
 
 Wiclif's  style,  48. 
 
 Collations  and  examples,  49. 
 Latin — Hereford — A.  V.,  49. 
 Old  French — Old  English,  53. 
 Wiclif,  54. 
 
 Purvey's  revision,  55. 
 Hereford — Purvey,  57. 
 Purvey  with  notes,  57. 
 Anglo-Saxon — Latin — Wiclif— 
 
 Purvey — A.  V.,  59. 
 Wiclif — Vulgate,  64. 
 Wiclif  and  sundry  MSS.,  67. 
 
 Characteristics,  69. 
 
 Influence  on  the  Authorized  Ver- 
 sion, 71. 
 
 Epistle  to  the  Laodiceans,  73. 
 
 Editions  of  Wiclif,  75. 
 Wilkins,    English    Councils,    125, 
 
 210,  341. 
 Wiseman,  cardinal,  in  Dublin  Re- 
 view, 319. 
 Witham,    Dr.,    Annotations,    etc., 
 
 327- 
 Wood,  AthencB,  194,  196,  245. 
 Worthington,  Thomas,  reputed  au 
 
 thor  of  notes  in  Douay  Bible, 
 
 294. 
 Wyatt,  Memoir,  122. 
 Wynne,  R.,  The  New   Testament, 
 
 etc.   417. 
 
INDEX   TO   LONGER    PASSAGES,   COL- 
 LATED,   ILLUSTRATED,    OR 
 EXPLAINED. 
 
 GENESIS. 
 
 ii.  18-23  (iii-) ^^ 
 
 "  21-24 427 
 
 iii.  1-7 258 
 
 xxxvii.  31—36 64 
 
 xliii.  11-14 4"^ 
 
 xlv.  10-14,  25 330 
 
 xlv.  26-28  {Comp.  Table) xiv 
 
 EXODUS. 
 
 XV.  1-22 54 
 
 XX.  3  sqq 6,  16,  18,  19 
 
 NUMBERS. 
 
 xvi.  28-30 142 
 
 XX.   1-3 250 
 
 xxiv.  15-17 164 
 
 "     15-19 184 
 
 DEUTERONOMY. 
 
 V.  7-9 68 
 
 vi.  6-9 115 
 
 xxxii.  2 425 
 
 JUDGES. 
 V.  28-30 211 
 
 2  SAMUEL. 
 
 xxiii.  1—4 332 
 
 "      3.4 287 
 
 I  KINGS. 
 xix.  5-7 180 
 
 JOB. 
 
 iii-  3  sqq 377 
 
 xix.    25-27 258 
 
 "         "    287 
 
 "         "    425 
 
 PSALMS. 
 
 ii;  1 35 
 
 xix 332 
 
 "..8,  9.  13 314 
 
 xxiii 34 
 
 "     214 
 
 xlvi 57 
 
 Ivii.  9-12 314 
 
 Ixvi.  (Ixvii.) 171 
 
 Ixxxiv.  1-3 378 
 
 Ixxxix 35 
 
 "        1-8 411 
 
 xcv 412 
 
 c 33 
 
 ciii.  I-I2 9 
 
 <»       "    49 
 
 "      "    53 
 
 "      "    55 
 
 cix.  (ex.) 320 
 
 ex 288 
 
 " 393 
 
 cxxx 290 
 
 PROVERBS. 
 
 iii-  I  sq^ 435 
 
 xvii.  1 216 
 
 ECCLESIASTES. 
 
 xi.  5 216 
 
 xii.  1-5 57 
 
 "    6 23 
 
 ISAIAH. 
 
 ix.  5 316 
 
 xii.  I,  2 425 
 
 «'    1-6 165 
 
 xxvi.  19-21 259 
 
 "          '«       287 
 
 "       394 
 
 ii.  6 186 
 
5o8 
 
 Index  to  Longer  Passages. 
 
 lii.  1-3 288 
 
 "     "    395 
 
 l"i.  1-5 419 
 
 "    5 216 
 
 Ix.   1-3 186 
 
 Ixii.  8,  9 419 
 
 JEREMIAH. 
 V.  I  sqq 420 
 
 LAMENTATIONS. 
 1.4 412 
 
 DANIEL. 
 
 iii-3-5 412 
 
 ix.  18  sqq 316 
 
 JONAH. 
 
 ii ; 182 
 
 iv.  6 166 
 
 «'    " 183 
 
 MICAH. 
 vi.  2,  6-8 376 
 
 ZECHARIAH. 
 ix.  16 216 
 
 MALACHI. 
 
 i-  10,  II 389 
 
 iv 167 
 
 vi.  1-3 250 
 
 2  ESDRAS. 
 viii.  19-31 379 
 
 WISDOM, 
 vii.  15 251 
 
 ECCLESIASTICUS. 
 
 xix.  1-6 259 
 
 xxiv.  14-18 288 
 
 "  "      396 
 
 2  MACCABEES, 
 xii.  45,  45 260 
 
 ST.   MATTHEW. 
 
 i.  I 66 
 
 "-^1  sqq 235 
 
 ii.   16 236 
 
 iii.  1-12 300 
 
 "3-17 86 
 
 "  4-12 280 
 
 V.  16 467 
 
 "   22 465 
 
 "   29,  30 21 
 
 vi 132 
 
 "5-15 487 
 
 "  9-13 421 
 
 "13 461 
 
 vii.   14—22 236 
 
 viii.  1-13 59 
 
 "    1-13 142 
 
 "  23-27 65 
 
 xm.  31.  32 23 
 
 xiii.— xxviii 200 
 
 xiv.  22-26 438 
 
 XV.  5-9 436 
 
 "    26,  27 483 
 
 xvi.  13-20 439 
 
 "    23 468 
 
 xix.  17 465 
 
 xxiv.  41 10 
 
 xxvii.  32 10 
 
 xxviii.  57-60 427 
 
 ST.    MARK, 
 
 i.  9-13 236 
 
 vi.  14-25 422 
 
 Lx.  42-44 172 
 
 xii.  13-17 23 
 
 "   38-40  bis 470 
 
 xiv.  1-3 416 
 
 "     17-26 302 
 
 ST.   LUKE. 
 
 i.  1-4 242 
 
 "  5 66 
 
 i.  26-35 322 
 
 iii.  23 468 
 
 vi.  20-26 72 
 
 x.  30 67 
 
 xi.  42-46 436 
 
 xii.  49-52 289 
 
 "      "      397 
 
 xiii.  34,  .35 24 
 
Index  to  Longer  Passages. 
 
 509 
 
 XV.  7,  10 172 
 
 "   8 10 
 
 •'    11-24 93 
 
 XX.  46,  47  iJ/j 470 
 
 ST.  JOHN, 
 i.  6-12  {Comp.  Table) xviii 
 
 i-  1-5 420 
 
 "  "  421 
 
 "  "  426 
 
 "  6-12 426 
 
 "  19-28 36 
 
 ix.  17.    468 
 
 X.   14-16 260 
 
 "      "      285 
 
 xix.    8-12 433 
 
 XX.  16 465 
 
 ACTS. 
 
 iv.  4 468 
 
 XV.  36-41 143 
 
 xvii.  14  sqq 414 
 
 "     22-31    489 
 
 "     22-34 72 
 
 xxiii.  3-5 144 
 
 xxvii.  40 468 
 
 ROMANS. 
 
 i.  25 217 
 
 ii.  1-8 144 
 
 iv.  25 218 
 
 v.  12-15 257 
 
 "   12-21 491 
 
 "   15 217 
 
 viii.  5-8 65 
 
 "     15-17 398 
 
 ix.  5 420 
 
 "    " 426 
 
 xi.  17-21 390 
 
 xii.  r,  2 172 
 
 "     1-3 97 
 
 XV.  18-24 477 
 
 I   CORINTHIANS. 
 
 iv.  1-4 427 
 
 viii.  1,2 67 
 
 "  7 467 
 
 xi.  28-34 466 
 
 xiv.  20 ,  466 
 
 XV.  27,  28 470 
 
 "  51-53 144 
 
 2  CORINTHIANS. 
 V.  11-15 285 
 
 GALATIANS. 
 
 i.  10 2i8 
 
 "    -10 243 
 
 Corrections  iii  the  epistle 281 
 
 EPHESIANS. 
 Corrections  in  the  epistle. . . .   281 
 
 PHILIPPIANS. 
 i-  23 217 
 
 I  TIMOTHY. 
 
 iii.  16 217 
 
 "    "   bis 421 
 
 "    «'    426 
 
 "    "    462 
 
 ST.   JAMES, 
 i.  13 217 
 
 1  ST.  PETER. 
 
 ii.  21 465 
 
 iii.  1-7 261 
 
 "      "    286 
 
 "  7-12 144 
 
 2  ST.   PETER. 
 
 iii.  2 465 
 
 I  ST.  JOHN. 
 
 i.  i-io 145 
 
 iii.  l-io 157 
 
 V.  13 467 
 
 V.  16-21 158 
 
 REVELATION. 
 
 ii.  8-1 1 253 
 
 "   12-17 146 
 
 xix.  1-5 422 
 
 xxii.  14 465 
 
Date  Due 
 
 -AP- 
 
 FACU 
 
 mf 
 
 rACULlY 
 
 j-T^CtHiP^ 
 
 ^iligg-'^SWi' 
 
 S£P    1 
 
 5ctL£ 
 
 3  1996 
 
 1996 
 
 w*yifiTii.,i;iifc- 
 
 m 
 
 s^. 
 
:^Sti^